ã€ŠBlack Watch Asylum(Draft)ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter One

    Nate mashed his eyelids together as intense pain shot through his brain. He rolled over onto his side and threw up the contents in his stomach. The sour taste of vomit was still lingering in his mouth when the sounds of sirens grew in the distance.

    He continued lying on the pavement as several cars squealed to a stop somewhere nearby. There were people shouting all around him but all he could focus on was the intense pain in his head. He rolled ontohis back and staredup at the night sky.

    There were flames flickering out from an apartment building on the top floor. The windows up there were broken; the glass pieces from the window lying all around him and embedded in his clothes. He was aware of movement going on all around him but he was too focused on the flickering flame at the top floor.

    Please, God, protect me from that demon. He thought to himself. Just the thought of the demon gave him anxiety.

    Finally someone came to him and asked him questions but the voice sounded like it was coming from underwater. After a few more tries the EMT picked him up and with the help of his partner shifted him onto a stretcher.

    His head throbbed again as the EMT¡¯s jostled him around. He needed to throw up, but his head was fixed firmly in place. ¡°Lie still sir.¡± He heard the EMT say as they lifted the stretcher.

    Nate continued to struggle urgently trying to break free from the restraints but it was too late. A fountain of vomit erupted out of his mouth going straight into the air and landing back on his face and all over his clothes. ¡°He¡¯s going into shock!¡± The EMT yelled.

    Nate''s eyes remained locked onto that burning apartment. Even as his vision began to fade, he kept a constant vigil, afraid his nightmare was far from over. Just before blacking out, he saw an image that made his stomach clench in fear. The demon was watching him. It watched him fromthe window of the burning apartment, standing amongst the flames as if it were nothing.

    ¡­

    When Nate came to,he was in a white room with bright fluorescent lights. He looked around through squinty eyes. He was in some sort of hospital room lying down on a bed. A nurse hovered around nearby.

    He tried to call out to her but his throat was too parched. He then tried to reach out to her but something impeded his movement. There were handcuffs around his wrist handcuffing him to the bed.

    The metal must¡¯ve alerted the nurse because she suddenly stood up straight and backed away in fright. Nate looked at her perplexed as to what caused her fear. The nurse abandoned the rest of her duties and quickly exited the room before he could even ask a question.

    Shortly afterwards two serious-looking men in suits entered his hospital room; one tall, and the other short but so heavily muscled he looked like a pitbull. They approached his bedside looking down at him with utter disgust.

    ¡°W-water¡­¡± Nate croaked.

    The tall man poured him a glass and picked it up bringing it near him. Nate was about to thank the man when he suddenly felt his head being jerked back as a torrent of water entered his mouth.

    Cough. Cough. Gasp. The water entered his throat making him choke on it.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Nate exclaimed when he gained control of his faculties.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you something and then you¡¯re going to answer me with the truth, you understand? Any deviation and I¡¯ll put you in a world of hurt, you sick son of a bitch.¡± The other man in the suit, the pitbull, spoke in a low threatening voice.

    The tall man was gripping Nate by the hair forcing him to look at his interrogator. The bright lights made it hard to see the man¡¯s features clearly.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you do it?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Do what?¡± Nate replied confused.

    Smack.

    Nate¡¯s head jerked to the side as the pitbull slapped him hard on the cheek. ¡°WHY DID YOU DO IT?!¡±

    The door opened. The sound of high heels clicking on the linoleum floor resounded in the quiet room. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± A female voice sounded.

    The two men stepped away from Nate and looked at the woman in a respectful manner. ¡°We were just questioning-¡°

    ¡°Bullshit! That was an interrogation. The boy¡¯s seventeen years old and you pull some shit like that? I should pull your shield!¡± The woman hissed.

    The two men remained quiet as she finally appeared in Nate¡¯s field of view. The woman was mature, in her late fifties, but looked just as professional as the other two men. She walked up to the bed and looked down at Nate with a face full of disdain and contempt.

    ¡°We have a set of laws for a reason. Even pieces of shit like this get representation. The case is already won. You pull some shit like interrogation and the Judge will be forced to throw it out, is that what you want?¡± The woman looked at the two men beside Nate. The men shook their heads solemnly.

    ¡°Good. Leave.¡±

    The woman stayed behind as the two men left. Once they were gone she looked down at Nate staring right into his eyes. Her grin seemed impossibly long as her eyelids drew together. Nate felt his heart rate speed up. The woman suddenly brought her face to his ears. ¡°You thought we¡¯d let you go?¡± A warbled voice sounded.

    Nate screamed. He pulled away from the woman as hard as he could but his hand was still handcuffed to the bed. ¡°Leave me alone! Leave me alone! Leave me alone!¡± He screamed. Something slithered out from his brain and down his arm. Suddenly his body jerked forward as the cuffs on his wrist broke.

    Dropping to the floor he curled under the hospital bed yelling ¡°Leave me alone!¡± over and over again. The nurses found him there under the bed curled into the fetal position. They injected something into his veins and the world fell into darkness.

    ¡­

    The two men in suits left the hospital after being tossed out by their Captain. With nothing else to do they got into their car and went back to the precinct. They both knew they wouldn¡¯t get much sleep, not after witnessing what happened back at the burning apartment.

    When they entered the office they were met with a bunch of stares. The whole special crimes unit looked up at them from their desks silently. When nothing came forth from the two men one of the men sitting at the desk stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave us hanging Jake, tell us what happened?¡±

    Jake was the taller of the two men, shaved head and brown eyes. He remained quiet. The men then looked to Jake¡¯s partner. ¡°Steve?¡±

    Steve was usually the darker of the two, always making crude jokes but even he was speechless at a time like this. The two partners quietly went over to their desk and sat down. They felt the eyes of the whole department on them as they walked through the room.

    They all remained silent until the sound of the TV being turned on cut through the room. Like a flock of birds, they turned as one, fixing their eyes onto the TV screen.

    ¡°We now go to Chris Andrews who¡¯s live at the scene. Chris?¡±

    The image on the screen changed to a downtown street that was filled with spectators and police. The news anchor holding the mike looked at the camera with an even expression.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Well, John, I''m standing here on twelfth street where the incident took place just three hours ago. As you can see there are several dozen scared civilians lining the streets, all residents who''ve fled the building of where the shooting took place. Police are still questioning the residents, but we''ve managed to speak to some of the ones who''ve been released.One young man says he lives on the same floor of where the shooting took place, and he''s willing to speak to us about what happened. We want to take a moment to warn our viewers that what you¡¯re about to hear may be upsetting. Viewer discretion is advised.¡±

    The camera turned to focus onto a young dishevelled looking manwho was staring vacantly into space. ¡°Matt, can you repeat to us what you said earlier.¡±

    Matt finally looked at the camera but his eyes seemed to be un-focused. He was silent for a while before speaking. ¡°I live on the top floor. Three doors down from... where it all happened. I was just opening the door to my apartment when I heard t-the screams. At first I thought it was just some stupid prank y¡¯know? Friday the thirteenth; play horror movies and mess with people. But when I saw the blood poolingout from underneath the door I knew something was wrong. I rushed into my apartment and called the cops then went for my licensed gun. I couldn¡¯t even hold the thing straight because of how bad my hands were shaking¡­

    Screams kept coming from that room but now more residents on the top floor were aware something was wrong. When the fire broke out that¡¯s when people started to run downstairs. I left my room then and passed by the apartment door, only now it was slightly ajar. I-I¡­ I just couldn¡¯t help myself, you know? I had to look inside. B-but when I did¡­¡±

    Tears began flowing down from Matt¡¯s face. The news anchor put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay son, take your time.¡±

    ¡°W-when I pushed it open, all I saw was red. Red everywhere; on the floor, on the walls, on the drapes. The worst part about it was the severed arm right by the door, the arm was that of a child''s¡­ she still had a teddy bear in her hand for god¡¯s sake! How?! How can anyone¡­?¡± The man was hysterical now. The news anchor wrapped him in a hug as the man broke down sobbing.

    The TV was suddenly turned off by Jake. He looked back at the rest of the department with a face full of anger. ¡°We¡¯re gonna get this son of a bitch.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Stand where we tell you to stand. If you don¡¯t comply you¡¯ll be shot. When we walk you into the courthouse, don¡¯t falter or try to run. If you do, you will be shot. Do not speak to any of the people out there, if you do you will be shot. Do I make myself clear?¡± Jake snarled at Nate.

    Nate nodded his head. He felt so defeated. No matter how much he plead his innocence, nobody would listen. They all gave him the cold shoulder, and the deputies escorting him were quick with the punishment if he ever gave them the grounds to.So, he complied and did as he was told. It wasn''t like he had much of a choice.

    ¡°It¡¯s go time.¡±

    The squad car they were in pulled to a halt. Nate looked out the window and up at the courthouse. There were stairs leading up to the courthouse and a mob of people between the car and his destination. They were split in two groups, all shouting and yelling for his death. Calling him all the foul words in the english dictionary.

    Nate dreaded the walk inside. There was a narrow line of empty space between the two crowds; big enough for Nate and his escorts to walk through yet small enough that if they were to reach out, they could grab onto him. Nate was so afraid of what the mob might do to him.

    The door was opened and several security types grouped up around him placing him in the middle. The screams magnified. The mob was like an ocean and their little group was like a boat trying to paddle its way through.

    Something wet landed on his face. Nate closed his eyes hoping it was water, but the slimy texture it left behind as it slid down his face told him something different. His hands were handcuffed so he couldn''t wipe his face. More liquid flew in his direction. The security around him tried breaking it up but they were outnumbered, or maybe they didn¡¯t care about the abuse he was receiving.

    He bore it all. By the time he entered the courthouse he was covered in liquid. He could barely see out of his right eye, something that was once wet was now dry and keeping his eye stuck together. Looking at the security who looked particularly happy, he could tell they didn¡¯t really care nor did they try protecting him from the onslaught from the public.

    Aren''t they supposed to protect me?! Nate thought. Not only did he witness his whole family die right in front of him,now he had to face the abuse of the public who thought him guilty.This isn''t fair! Why won''t anyone listen to me! God, please help me.

    The security detail took him to an interrogation room where a man in a grey suit sat waiting for him. As soon as Nate entered, he stood from where he was seated and crossed over to him.

    ¡°Have a seat Mr. Walker.¡± The man said in an apprehensive voice.

    Nate moved forward, the sudden motion made the man in grey slightly flinch. Nate looked at him strange but didn¡¯t think much of it.

    The security guards brought Nate over to the chair and handcuffed him to the table. Once he was secure they left the room, leaving Nate alone with the man in the suit.

    ¡°Its no surprise where this case is heading.¡± The man said with a sigh as he took the seat across Nate. ¡°The jury has been presented with all the evidence, they¡¯ve heard the witnesses, and now they¡¯ll deliver their verdict for sentencing.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait.¡± Nate said leaning forward in his chair. The man in the grey suit flinched again. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The trial, Mr. Walker, it¡¯s proceeding just like I said it would. I told you pleading guilty would-¡°

    Nate jerked on the chains so hard the table shook. ¡°What the fuck do you mean plead guilty?!¡±

    ¡°I-I T-told you this w-would¡­¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?! Are you with them?!¡± Nate shouted cutting the man off again.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m you¡¯re lawyer, Mr. Walker.¡±

    ¡°My lawyer? My lawyer?! You¡¯re saying I plead guilty, when the fuck did I do that?¡±

    ¡°You did!¡± The lawyer stood up from his chair, backing away from Nate.

    Nate looked confused when a sudden thought came to him. ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°The date! What¡¯s the fucking date!¡± Nate shouted. He felt a pit growing in his stomach. The fear the lawyer had towards him told Nate of an impending doom. One he hoped was just imagined.

    ¡°It¡¯s March eight.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit¡­¡± Nate whispered. His worst fear was confirmed.

    ¡°Excuse-¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Nate sobbed as he collapsed onto the table. ¡°This can¡¯t be real¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a moment to collect yourself.¡± The lawyer replied before exiting the room.

    Nate thought his nightmare was over, but it was just beginning. The last memory he had was waking up in the hospital. It¡¯s been two months since then, yet he could not recall any of it. It had to be the demon. It was responsible for all of this, somehow.

    His eyes became hot with tears as reality set in. The demon had screwed him. The lawyer¡¯s behavior made sense now. The demon must''vemasqueraded as Nate for the past two months. Whether it was through mind control or some other means he didn¡¯t know.

    But why? Why not just kill me? Why wake me up on the last day?The only reasoning Nate could think of was that it wanted him to know what happened. Rather than kill him, it purposefully set him up. Now he was up shit¡¯s creek without a paddle.

    The door opened, and the nervous lawyer walked in. ¡°It¡¯s t-time.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Nate said when he saw the man. ¡°Please, the last two months¡­ I-I don¡¯t remember any of it. It was the demon! It killed my family, it tried to kill me!¡±

    ¡°Seriously, this shit again?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded. The lawyer was pushed aside as a woman in a black suit walked in. It was the same womanfrom the hospital.

    ¡°You going for the insanity defense? Well that ship has sailed, boy.¡± The woman spoke as she walked towards Nate, her heels clicking with every step.

    Nate reeled back as far away as he could. The woman bent over at the waste so that her face was a few inches away from his. He stared into her eyes and saw her brown eyes change to pure black. She smiled at him, then began whispering, but the words sounded¡­wrong. They came out harsh and grating on the ears.

    Before Nate could react, the woman finished and righted herself. ¡°Today¡¯s the day Nate.¡± She said before walking out.

    Nate looked at the lawyer. ¡°Please, you have to believe me.¡± He tried to say, but his lips wouldn¡¯t move. He was silenced.

    ¡°We have to get going.¡± The lawyer said as he motioned to the officers who walked in and began un-locking the chain cuffing him to the table.

    ¡­

    "Has the jury reached a verdict?" The judge asked.

    "We have your honor." The first juror replied.

    "I''ll ask the defendant to rise." The judge paused as Nate stood up on trembling knees. "Render your verdict Mr. Foreman."

    ¡°For the first count of murder in the first degree, we the jury find the defendant guilty of murdering forty-two-year-old Andrea Walker.

    For the second count of murder in the first degree, we the jury find the defendant guilty of murdering fifty-three-year-old Michael Walker.

    For the third count of murder in the first degree, we the jury find the defendant guilty of murdering eight-year-old Emily Walker.

    All three counts received all twelve juror signatures and were unanimous. The sentence of this jury, is death.¡±

    The juror sat back down and the attention returned to the judge.Nathan felt so weak in the legs he could barely stand. He stumbled forward catching himself on the table. Warm tears trickled down his face. Nate wanted to cry out in his own defense but it was useless. He could not speak.

    As if it wasn''t bad enough, the judge when on his own tirade. ¡°I have sentenced dozens of people to jail in my twenty-two years as Judge for this courtroom. I thought I¡¯ve seen it all, but you Mr. Walker, aretheworst person to have sat before me. I see now regular prison would be a mercy to someone like you. I¡¯ve concluded that giving you anything less than the maximum punishment would be unfair."

    ¡°I would sentence you to death for the things you¡¯ve done to your own family. It would only be right. Except death would be too swift for a sick, twisted mind like yours. God chose to spare you after you tried to commit suicide by jumping out of the window and falling eight stories. Coming out of that without a single scratch tells me the lord is evidence of that. Therefore, I hereby sentence you to spend the rest of your wretched life in Black Watch Asylum.¡± The judge banged the gavel down bringing an end to the trial.

    Nate watched as everyone around him celebrated, rejoicing at his sentence to life in that hell hole. Simple prison would¡¯ve been preferable¡ªeven death seemed like a better option¡ªthen going into that damned Asylum.

 Chapter 2

    Nate was loaded onto a bus with several other prisoners; men and women. There were a dozen guards with rifles aimed at the prisoners in case anyone tried anything. Not that anyone could, the shackles on their hands and feet made sure of that.

    The guards forbade any talking, providing a nice quiet ride to the yawning pits of hell. The large walls of Black Watch Asylum became visible from about a mile away. As they drew near, the walls rise higher and higher.

    The bus screeched to a halt in front of two massive gates. Prisoners walked out of the bus and lined up standing shoulder to shoulder. A large, heavy set man came trudging towards them, pretzel in one hand black remote in the other.

    ¡°Welcome to Black Watch Asylum ladies and gents.¡± The man smiled before waving his massive hand at one of the armed guards.

    The armed guard clicked on a device attached to his ear and spoke. Shortly after a woman came out pushing a cart covered with a tarp. She parked it before the fat man before stepping back.

    ¡°This here is Black Watch Asylum. Does anyone know why you were sent here? Hmm?¡± The man was quiet as he took a few more bites out of his pretzel. His multiple chins wobbled as the man chewed with his mouth open showing all the nasty food being broken down in his mouth.

    Nobody answered the obvious question for fear of being singled out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask a simpler question, we always seem to get the dumb ones. Does anyone know why these walls are here? Hmm?¡± He asked again taking another bite of his pretzel.

    ¡°Man is yo fatass gonna keep talking? Can we fucking get down to the shit or what?¡± Surprisingly it was a young white kid who spoke up talking in slang.

    ¡°Ha! Are you confused boy? You must be, talking to me like that¡­ Very well let¡¯s get on with it shall we?¡± The fat man held the pretzel in his mouth, freeing up his right hand, and uncovered the tarp revealing shiny silver collars made of metal.

    ¡°Put it on.¡± The fat man smiled looking straight at the white kid.

    ¡°The fuck I look like? A slave?! Miss me with that bullshit!¡± The young white kid cursed.

    Two guards approached the white kid from behind and unlocked him from the chain gang. They pushed the white kid forward presenting him to the fat man who pushed the collar onto the kid¡¯s neck. As soon as it made contact with his skin it opened up and clasped shut.

    The white kid struggled and struggled. A kick to the groin brought down one of the guards. The other was shoved backwards falling over the downed guard. The kid, now free of shackles, ran. There was a mile of open road separating the large black walls of the asylum and the city. As long as the kid made it into the city he¡¯d have a chance at freedom.

    Fat man didn¡¯t even blink an eye at the sudden departure of the white kid. He casually finished his pretzel then licked off his fingers. The other prisoners now grew anxious, wishing they had the chance to run and cursing their own bad luck and cowardice for not speaking up.

    The fat man held up the hand holding a black remote then clicked his tongue making sure he got everyone¡¯s attention. They all looked as he then pointed towards the white kid, remote in hand as if he were pointing at a TV monitor, and clicked the button.

    One minute the kid was running towards freedom, the next minute he exploded like a an over ripe fruit. Nate watched in horror as the kid suddenly exploded leaving nothing behind except for bloody pieces of flesh. The rest of the prisoners were far away so no bloody bits came raining down on them. But they were definitely scared now. They pushed and pulled on the chain gang trying to break free.

    ¡°This ain¡¯t right! There¡¯s laws against this!¡± One person shouted.

    ¡°Ah but you were sentenced to Black Watch Asylum. Congratulations, you¡¯re human no longer.¡± The fat man waved his hands at the other guards. The dozen armed guards walked up to the prisoners, collars in hand. The prisoners resisted but the chains kept them from going anywhere.

    Eventually they were all collared and subsequently unshackled from the chain gang. ¡°The wall is here so that nobody goes into Black Watch Asylum. As for escaping, well, let¡¯s just say there¡¯s never been a successful escape. As soon as you leave the Asylum we¡¯ll know, and a single button will end that escape. Now, enjoy your stay at Black Watch Asylum. We look forward to being entertained.¡± The fat man chuckled as he walked away.

    The large gates opened with a loud creak revealing the inside of the Asylum. But what Nate saw only confused him. It was another city, although this city was more rundown. It looked like a third world country going through a civil war. The streets were filthy, the buildings crumbling, people walked about lifeless and hopeless.

    ¡°Get it moving!¡± One of the prison guards shouted. They began pushing the prisoners forward altogether.

    Nate was reluctant to enter, just like the rest of the prisoners but they had no choice. Hundreds of prisoners looked at the fresh meat. There were no tell-tale emotions in their eyes, they just stared. The large gates closed behind the new prisoners.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    For a while the two groups just stared. Nate¡¯s never been to prison but he¡¯s seen enough movies to know what to do. Immediately he began looking for people of his own skin color. Spotting them in the distance he contemplated briefly before walking over to them. Several of the fresh meat saw what he was doing and acted accordingly.

    The black prisoners watched Nate and two other new inmates carefully, not saying a word. A big black man stood up and walked towards their direction. The other two took subtle steps back but Nate stood there and watched the man approach.

    Nate had to look up as the man approached. He was at least seven feet tall and three-hundred pounds. All muscle. The giant of a man stopped a foot away from Nate. His head lowered until his eyes met with Nate¡¯s. A mean-mug expression on his face, and two clenched fists had Nate preparing for the fight that would come.

    It felt like the whole world went quiet as the two stared at each other. Nate didn¡¯t feel a shred of fear in his heart, not after what he¡¯s seen.

    ¡°This one has heart.¡± The mean mugging giant laughed looking back towards his group. The black group laughed with him. Suddenly the large man swung his fist towards Nate punching him in the face. Nate saw stars as he fell to the ground, his whole head throbbing in pain.

    He motioned the other two black prisoners forward. ¡°Don¡¯t flinch.¡±

    The large man swung at one of the prisoners but they instinctively leaned back. ¡°Don¡¯t flinch punk!¡± The large man yelled.

    The second time around the fresh meat didn¡¯t flinch and took his punch to the jaw. The third followed by example making sure to take the punch without flinching although his glasses flew off as the punch spun his head around. Nate¡¯s head was still reeling from the pain of the punch but he managed to stay standing.

    ¡°Welcome to Little Africa. We¡¯re your new family.¡±

    The large man walked back towards the group of black prisoners. Nate followed, nodding his head and shaking hands with the black prisoners who accepted him in. The other two new inmates followed shortly after.

    Looking around at the other gangs Nate saw each of them had similar initiations. There were some who remained loners not affiliating themselves with anyone. Nate thought this was just stupid. It would¡¯ve been okay in a normal prison but here in Black Watch, there was no hope of ever getting out. There was no ¡®keeping your head down and just doing your time¡¯. This was it, this was the status quo. Those loners would be targets to others, especially with no backing.

    A loud blaring noise filled the sky. The group of prisoners all began walking towards the wall. Nate was confused but he followed, choosing to wait to ask questions. The loud blaring noise went on for a few more minutes before going out.

    ¡°What was that?¡± He asked when he finally got his hearing back.

    ¡°Lunch time.¡± One of the black prisoners responded.

    The prisoners lined up facing the black wall. For the first time, Nate noticed there where metal bars sticking out of the black wall. These metal bars were detachable. Following by example Nate went up to one of the metal bar and pulled on it.

    It was like a detachable faucet hose. He pulled the metal bar out of the wall placing it on his collar. The collar made a dinging sound and then a panel in the black wall opened up revealing some canned soup and a packet of crackers. ¡°Remaining balance: 0¡± Written in green on the black wall drew his attention briefly before he picked up his things and went back to the group of black folk.

    Black Watch Asylum was an old city roughly fifty miles long. The whole city was boxed in by the large black wall that rose into the sky fifty feet up. There were at least a million people within Black Watch. Males, females, black, white. They were all sheltered together here.

    The black prisoners led Nate and the two new inmates down the streets of the old city for a few miles as the big man continued explaining things to them. ¡°This is our neighborhood. To the northeast is the Whites¡¯ territory, northwest belong to the Asians. The East belongs to the Mexicans. The center is for ¡®others¡¯ and all those who remain unaffiliated. As for the South, well, you¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡± The large man¡ªwho he found out was named Leo¡ªsaid speaking to the fresh meat.

    After that Leo walked over to a house and entered. Nate thought he saw a woman staring out from the top window. It was too hard to tell what race she belonged to but she wasn¡¯t black. Or maybe she was, but mixed. The curtain collapsed shortly after and the girl disappeared. That¡¯s when Nate came to a realization.

    ¡°What happens to the kids?¡± Nate asked. Even though he was only seventeen himself there had to be babies that were born seeing as how men and women were both locked in here without guards telling them they couldn¡¯t fornicate.

    ¡°That depends.¡± A black dude with a large afro said. Nate tried to recall his name again but just couldn¡¯t remember.

    ¡°Some of the pregnant women notify the authorities. They get special care and birth their babies in a real hospital but as soon as the baby is born their ass gets tossed back in here¡ªsans baby. Those who choose to birth they baby in here risk all sorts of shit but if they survive they get to keep their baby and raise it. Fucked up parents choose that option.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Another fresh meat asked, the one with the glasses.

    ¡°What kind of life that baby gon¡¯ have living here? If the baby even survives till childhood then what? Kids get snatched up playing on the streets by themselves, used as hostages, ransoms, and even just plain rape and that was in the world beyond these walls where law and order reigned supreme, just imagine what would happen to a kid in here? Without the law holding people back? Some sick fucks into that sort of shit.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s to the South? And what did Leo mean by ¡®We¡¯ll find out tomorrow?¡¯¡± The other prisoner asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡± Afro dude said waving the question away. ¡°For now picka house and get some sleep.¡±

    The three new prisoners looked at each other silently. They stood on the street unsure of what to do. There wasn¡¯t much activity going on, even though it was only four p.m. Everyone seemed to be inside their homes.

    ¡°What were your names again?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°Adrian.¡± Adrian was a gangly black dude with glasses and pimples all over his face. Nate surmised he was a young teen like him.

    ¡°Jodie.¡± Jodie was late twenties and reminded Nate of a construction worker. Either that or a lumber jack.

    ¡°Nate.¡±

    ¡°Where do you think we should crash?¡± Adrian said to no one in particular.

    ¡°Ya¡¯ll can do what you want to. I¡¯m about to go get me something warm to cuddle up with fore it gets dark.¡± Jodie said with a large grin as he walked down the street.

    Adrian looked at Nate with one eyebrow quirked as if asking if they should go too. ¡°Nah. We don¡¯t know much about this place. If the others went inside so early then there must be something up. Let¡¯s find somewhere to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Adrian said in a panicky voice.

    ¡°Get the hell away from the window!¡± Nate hissed.

    He had his back to the wall, his heart beating in his chest a mile a minute. Another howling sound came from outside. Nate and Adrian heard the heavy sounds of a large four-legged creature running down the street, there were several of them.

    Nate had a brief look at them. He called them creature because they were wolves but had strange fur that shined silver in the moonlight. No matter what their fur color, they all shined silver as if a silver aura surrounded them.

    ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡± Adrian whispered to himself.

    It was only five pm. Those things came out as soon as it became twilight. It was winter so the sun set at five. Now Nate knew why the others went straight home after bringing them here. He briefly wondered if Jodie found that warm body to snuggle up with, or if he was in the belly of those creatures.

    ¡°You think Jodie¡¯s alive?¡± Adrian asked as if reading his mind.

    ¡°Who knows. That idiot really went to pick up some girl to warm his bed? San Diego doesn¡¯t get that cold during the winter. Hell it never even snows. Why would he go out there into unfamiliar territory and try to get himself some? It was stupid.¡± Nate rambled. He realized he was just as unsure of what was going on but the unknown didn¡¯t sit well with him.

    ¡°Get some sleep.¡± Nate stood up silently making sure not to make a sound before going over to one of the mattresses on the living room floor. There were a few abandoned houses on the street but finding a good mattress was hard. Most of them were ridden with little bugs. Nate had found a decent bed and threw a bunch of covers over it to separate him from any bugs that might¡¯ve hidden from his eyes.

    The next morning he awoke to a knock at the door. It was afro dude. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said without explaining where or why.

    Nate groaned then stood up. Adrian was still asleep with his ass pointed up in the air. ¡°Get up.¡± Nate kicked him in the ass. Adrian made a high-pitched squealing noise that made Nate and Afro dude burst out laughing.

    ¡°Asshole.¡± Adrian glared at Nate. Nate was going to respond when afro dude rushed them out the door.

    Leo and several black prisoners were on the street surrounding a bus. Nate was surprised there was a car inside the Asylum. This place isn¡¯t so bad. He thought. Living here for the rest of his life wouldn¡¯t be too horrible, it sure as hell beat a traditional prison¡ªnot that many of those existed any longer. As long as he was in before dark, before those creatures came out, then life here would be alright. Not as good as his old life, but at least it would be livable.

    The prisoners boarded the bus, there were only thirty or so prisoners. Thirty minutes later they were still waiting as an argument broke out. Most of the prisoners were on board the bus, all with solemn and grim demeanors. Nate and Adrian were wondering just what the hell was going on when they saw someone in the distance being dragged.

    ¡°Please! I¡¯ll do anything else but this! Please. Someone else please take my shift!¡± The man being dragged cried aloud.

    ¡°You a grown ass man, shame on you.¡± Nate laughed.

    Adrian snickered as well but stopped as soon as he noticed the looks they were getting from the people on the bus. They all glared at Nate and Adrian. ¡°Sorry.¡± Nate said before looking at Adrian with a ¡®What the hell?¡¯ expression. Adrian shrugged.

    The frantic man was finally put aboard the bus and the bus took off. The frantic man was seated near the front being held down by the others. ¡°We¡¯re late because of you, you know that right?¡± One of the prisoners holding him down said angrily.

    ¡°If we get any penalties then it¡¯s on you.¡± Another said.

    Nate felt completely out of the loop. He had no idea what was going on and was in dire need of information. He looked around for someone familiar but there wasn¡¯t anyone he knew on the bus. Even the people that picked him up yesterday weren¡¯t here. There were at least one-hundred thousand black people living in the Asylum so it was to be expected.

    Adrian and Nate chatted during the ride as the bus headed northeast. There were several other buses heading in the same direction, some people even walked. Nate found himself wondering at the depressed attitude displayed by the people around him. Butterflies sprouted in his stomach the longer they drove.

    In less than an hour the bus pulled up in front of another wall. Only this wall wasn¡¯t obsidian black like the main wall. This wall was colored in camouflage colors. Greens and browns mixed in with some black. There were four other busses and at least a hundred people on foot. The people on foot looked afraid, hungry, and desperate.

    ¡°Just what is this place?¡± He wondered aloud as the busses began unloading. He was glad to finally be off that depressing bus, the atmosphere was so heavy you could practically feel the dread in the air.

    The gates opened barring anyone from answering his question. The masses began filing into a dark room with no light. Once everyone was inside, the door closed behind them engulfing them in darkness. There were beeping sounds and a bright flash of light as a screen turned on.

    ¡°Welcome to the ¡®Wilderness¡¯. Three days you will remain in this reservation that¡¯s thirty miles long. On the third day you will hear this sound.¡± There was a bell chiming sound that reverberated around the room. ¡°Once you hear this return to the starting point and claim your prize.¡±

    The screen turned off and the door in front of them opened. This door was opposite the one they used to enter the room. The door opened to reveal a wide expanse of forest. Nothing but tall trees and green shrubs for miles in each direction except from the wall that enclosed the reservation.

    ¡°You have thirty minutes until the hunt begins. Good luck.¡± A female voice sounded from the microphones.

    The crowd began running into the forest spreading in different directions. ¡°What do we do?!¡± Adrian shouted at him.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Run!¡± Nate suggested.

    They both ran off into the forest at random. They had no clue where they were going but the idea of being on a reservation and being involved in a ¡®hunt¡¯ wasn¡¯t reassuring.

    A loud blaring noise sounded. ¡°Players ready! Three days starts now! Good hunting!¡±

    The announcer¡¯s voice sounded far off into the distance as if it were meant for someone else¡¯s ears. Nate and Adrian looked at each other worriedly. ¡°Let¡¯s climb up a tree, we could get a better picture on what¡¯s going on from there.¡±

    Adrian nodded his head in agreement. They went into the dense forest and climbed a tree at random. There was nothing to see from up here except for the treetops.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± A woman screamed some distance away.

    Nate and Adrian stared at each other wide-eyed.

    ¡°Ahhhh! Please! Please no! Ahhhh!¡± This time it was a male screaming.

    For the next several hours Nate and Adrian were subjected to periods of silence broken up by howls of pain and despair. With each scream Nate felt his heart grow heavier.

    Things finally calmed down at night. Several bon fires lit up around them indicating several camps. Nate wasn¡¯t sure who the people at the camp were but he doubted there were any prisoners there. ¡°We can¡¯t stay like this for three days.¡± Nate said as his stomach rumbled.

    Adrian was silent. Nate turned to him and saw Adrian¡¯s face frozen in shock and horror. ¡°Adrian!¡± Nate whispered aloud, he snapped his fingers trying to get the boy¡¯s attention. When he saw there was no response from Adrian he sighed. ¡°Fine stay up here. I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Nate shimmied his way down the tree as silent as possible¡ªwhich turns out wasn¡¯t very silent. The dark plus the unfamiliar handholds saw to that. When he reached the forest floor he froze still trying to make out any sounds of human footstep. With all the noise he just made he was sure someone heard but after a minute of silence he began walking

    The forest was pitch black making it impossible to walk quietly. Nate was merely shuffling around in the dark going from tree to tree for support. He didn¡¯t know if there were wild animals in this reserve but he didn¡¯t care. The screams that sounded during the day convinced him it was much safer being out at night.

    For what felt like hours Nate walked through the forest like a blind man. He thought he heard the sound of flowing water somewhere up ahead. Increasing his speed he headed for the river eagerly. There were several campfires along the river filled with men and woman who were laughing and eating casually. Nate noticed these people weren¡¯t wearing any collars on their necks, in fact, there were a few prisoners in the camps only they weren¡¯t sitting alongside these un-collared people.

    Nate saw one prisoner being used as a table, another being used as a personal masseuse. He heard the sounds of skin smacking on skin from one of the tents and knew what was going on. He briefly wondered if the free people were doing it with each other. Although something in his mind told him they were using the prisoners for their own sexual exploits. A flash of anger and disgust bubbled up in his stomach as he realized what this hunt was.

    Carefully avoiding the camp, he made his way towards the river and dunked his head in, washing away the grime and dirt that had accumulated, but also cooling his anger. Being hot-headed in this situation wouldn''t do, he had to think clearly if he wanted to survive. He took large gulps from the river. When he came up for air he was full of cold water and feeling refreshed for the first time since the ¡®incident¡¯.

    ¡°¡­ate¡­¡±

    Nate cocked his head to the side trying to listen closely. He thought he heard his name being called. The sounds from the human camp was interfering with his hearing.

    ¡°Nate!¡±

    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± He heard someone ask from the human camp. Nate had a bad feeling well up in his stomach. He got up and started making his way back to Adrian.

    ¡°NATE!¡± This time the human camp was silent and Adrian yelling for him was clearly heard in the air.

    ¡°Dammit¡± Nate cursed. The human camp went into a commotion. Picking up his pace Nate stumbled along in the forest trying to make his way to Adrian. Which wasn¡¯t difficult since the idiot kept calling out for him.

    ¡°Are you mad?! Shut up!¡± He yelled slapping Adrian in the mouth when he neared. Adrian had climbed down the tree but held onto the tree as if it was a safe zone.

    ¡°We got ourselves some night time huntin¡¯!¡± He heard yelling from the human camp.

    ¡°Climb!¡± Nate ordered before heading up the tree himself.

    ¡°Release the dogs!¡± He heard a human yell.

    ¡°Hey wait! What if it¡¯s a trap? We only have three hunting dogs left we can¡¯t afford to lose em otherwise game over.¡± Another voice yelled.

    ¡°Fine. Release one!¡±

    ¡°Damn. Adrian wait here, I¡¯m a go lead the dogs away.¡± He whispered.

    ¡°Nate, don''t leave me. Please!¡± Adrian whimpered.

    ¡°Man the fuck up!¡± Nate snapped, ¡°We¡¯re dead if those dogs catch our scent, understand? You brought this on us when you yelled my name like an idiot, now let me do this otherwise I swear to god I¡¯ll let them eat you alive.¡± Nate huffed in anger.

    Adrian¡¯s face streamed with tears but he nodded resolutely. Nate nodded back and made his way down the tree, his hands and legs were pierced with multiple splinters as he slid down. He didn¡¯t feel bad for yelling at Adrian. They were both teenagers brought to a cruel world, now they had to adapt or die.

    Once down the tree he began running for his life. He knew from the movies dogs had an excellent sense of smell. His aim was to have the dog track his scent specifically and then once he was a safe distance away from Adrian he would mask his scent with some mud or something.

    His plan completely fell to shit. Constantly stumbling and falling over tree roots and other obstacles on the forest floor greatly hampered him. Not only was the sound of the dog getting closer but so were the humans behind it. Nate could see their sticks of fire in the distance draw closer and closer.

    The dog barking was barely half a mile away. Nate knew he had to act now otherwise he¡¯d be dead. ¡°Sorry Adrian, it¡¯s either one of us or both.¡±

    He dropped to the floor and rolled around in the dirt like a pig in mud. Once he had enough dirt caked onto his clothes he grabbed some dirt and smeared it all over his neck, armpits, and face. Once finished he began running again, only this time he was more cautious of the roots and the trees.

    ¡­

    Adrian waited patiently for Nate¡¯s arrival. He could see the humans in the distance drawing closer to where he hid as the dog continued to lead them.

    As the humans drew nearer he could make out their faces. There were several prisoners with collars around their necks carrying torches while humans without collars carried rifles and other weapons in their hands. There was a strange blue vest these free humans wore. The blue vest looked like a bullet proof vest, only it was like there was more technology built into it.

    The dog lead the way and they followed the sounds the dog made. Adrian¡¯s stomach clenched in fear when the dog stopped right in front of his tree. But luckily he continued sniffing for a bit then moved on. He blew a breath in relief.

    He watched as the party beneath him moved on. Briefly worried their flames would reveal him hiding up in the tree but when they moved on without incident he relaxed slightly.

    ¡°The trail stops here?¡± He heard someone in the distance ask.

    ¡°Stupid dog, find us something to shoot goddamit!¡±

    The party continued grumbling but when the dog didn¡¯t pick up a new trail they began to return. ¡°You did it Nate!¡± Adrian whispered to himself.

    Bark! Bark, bark, bark bark!

    Adrian froze as he heard the sound of barking beneath him. He went absolutely still, hoping it was just a figment of his imagination.

    ¡°Would you look at this?! Hot dam if it isn¡¯t the flavor of the week!¡± He heard someone yell from directly below him.

    Adrian knew he was caught. He looked down hoping his pathetic figure would spare his life. But when he looked down at the group beneath him he knew there¡¯d be no mercy. The free men and woman were elated to find him while the ¡®prisoner¡¯ men and woman looked away in pity.

    Adrian also noticed the ¡®prisoners¡¯ were all either White or Asian. ¡°Get down boy.¡± One of the men said.

    ¡°Please just leave me alone.¡± Adrian whined.

    A loud bang sounded. Adrian felt something burst through his shoulder rocking his body back. He lost his grip on the tree and fell screaming the whole way down. As he made impact with the ground Adrian felt his spine snap.

    ¡°Bag his ears.¡± Was the last thing Adrian heard as his vision faded.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    ¡°Dam it¡¯s cold.¡± Nate shivered. He stuffed his hands into his pockets for warmth.

    ¡°Are you serious bro? This is cake compared to the mid-west. You Cali scrubs shouldn¡¯t complain until you¡¯ve felt real cold.¡± Taj bragged.

    Nate looked over at the giant brute. ¡°Excuse me sir!¡± Nate said in a snobbish tone of voice. ¡°Just because you had to deal with snow in the savage lands to the east of here doesn¡¯t mean you get to belittle my feelings. I have struggled and am currently struggling, thank you very much.¡±

    Taj barked in laughter, ¡°Man you sound just like her. I¡¯m a use that the next time I see her.¡±

    ¡°Ah maybe you shouldn¡¯t. That¡¯ll get me in trouble.¡± Nate said scratching his head.

    ¡°Ayo Taj!¡± Someone from down the block called out Taj¡¯s name. they both looked over.

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ll see you around bro.¡± Nate said immediately pulling away from Taj.

    ¡°He¡¯s not that bad yo.¡± Taj said but Nate wasn¡¯t hearing it. The man calling Taj over was known as a drug dealer and if his father ever found out he was hanging around him, he¡¯d get his ass whooped.

    He made the rest of the way home by himself after saying his goodbye to Taj. Nate entered his apartment building and took the elevator up to the eighth floor. The sun was just beginning to set when he entered his family¡¯s apartment. It was a small two bedroom one bath apartment. One bedroom for his parents and the other he shared with his little sister Emily.

    Nate usually got home before anyone else. After warming up some food he went into his room and threw his backpack in the corner. ¡°Thank god I won¡¯t have to see you till Monday.¡± He said.

    Kicking off his shoes he jumped onto his bed and relaxed. Before he knew it his eyes were blacking out as he fell asleep.

    He woke up hours later groggy and confused. It was dark in the room and the apartment was completely silent. Why didn¡¯t anyone wake me up for dinner? Was the first thought that crossed his mind as he looked at the time. 10: 55 pm.

    Stretching in his bed he yawned deeply before getting up. He walked towards the door and swung it open. The door opened up to the living room and on the opposite side was the room that belonged to his parents. The bathroom was to his left and so was the kitchen.

    What he saw when he looked at the kitchen completely floored him. His mom lie there on the floor, a puddle of blood beneath her.

    ¡°Mom!¡± He shouted as he ran towards her. ¡°No. NO. NO! Mom, please wake up!¡± He shook her frantically.

    Check her body idiot! Nate found multiple stab wounds on his mother¡¯s stomach. He picked up a dish towel trying to push the blood back in like he saw in the movies. ¡°Mom please.¡± He begged as tears welled up in his eyes obstructing his vision.

    He heard footsteps to his right, Nate looked over but his vision was distorted by the tears. When he blinked his eyes he suddenly saw himself staring at his father who held a bloody knife in hand. ¡°Dad?¡± Nate said uncertainly.

    ¡°Shhh!¡± Michael Walker said hushing his son.

    Nate was terrified of his father. The bloody knife was in his hand, blood all over his shirt. Nate didn''t know why he killed mother, but he he didn¡¯t want to be next. He got up as his father drew near, Nate turned and made a break for the exit.

    ¡°Nate don¡¯t!¡± His father warned.

    Nate ignored his father and ran for the door when he suddenly slipped on something. He fell onto the soggy wet floor. Lifting his hand up he saw blood dripping down his finger. He looked around him and saw nothing but red painted all over the carpet and walls. He turned to his side and threw up.

    He was on all fours vomiting when he saw a hand in the corner of his eye. The small hand was without a body but he recognized that petite little hand anywhere. ¡°No¡­¡± Nate whimpered. The hand seemed to be reaching out to the teddy bear that lie six inches away.

    ¡°Son, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± He heard Michael say from behind him.

    Nate stood up abruptly, pain, anger, and rage coloring his emotions. ¡°How could you?!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Listen, just here me out¡­¡± Michael sniffed the air a few times perplexed. ¡°Does it smell like gas?¡± He asked. But before Nate could answer another head was beside his father¡¯s. All Nate saw was a chunk of meat and a burst of blood erupt from his father¡¯s shoulder as he crashed to the floor.

    Nate looked up and saw his dead mother chewing with blood smeared all over her mouth. He saw her swallow before bending down again for another bite. His father went down screaming as Andrea Walker, bit into her husband over and over again.

    What the hell? This can¡¯t be real! This can¡¯t be real!

    ¡°Amazing isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Nate jerked his head to the side and saw something sitting on the kitchen counter. If he thought he couldn¡¯t be any more shocked then he already was, he was sadly mistaken. Once he saw this figure he couldn¡¯t help but scream a loud girly terrified scream filled with true horror.

    The creature sitting on his sink just smiled a large smile that reached its temples. ¡°Am I not appealing?¡± Nate just noticed the nasty thing sounded like a female but its face was so horrid and disfigured, it was too difficult to tell. Blisters and boils followed by large scars and crater-like pockmarks. But that wasn¡¯t the worse part. What terrified him the most was that part of its head seamed to inflate and deflate as the thing breathed in and out. It looked every bit like a monster from a horror movie.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough with your husband. Why don¡¯t you get a taste of your son?¡± The thing laughed.

    Nate saw his mother turn toward him and stand up. ¡°Mom?¡±

    Andrea didn¡¯t respond. She drew closer and closer licking the blood off her mouth as she drew near. Nate knew what he had to do. Every zombie movie told him what should happen next. But as he looked up at his mother he felt so weak.

    ¡°Mom please.¡± He begged. He knew his mom wasn¡¯t in there but to acknowledge that fact meant his mom was truly dead. The thing wore his mom¡¯s face and looking at it made him want to hold her and beg her to act normal again.

    The zombie lunged at him suddenly. Nate was prepared to shove her to the side but he slipped on his sister¡¯s remains. The zombie fell atop him. It¡¯s mouth clacked right above his nose, he could smell the stench of blood from how close it was to him.

    Nate struggled to push the thing off but it seemed to have strength much greater than his mom had. It was easily over-powering him. Nate looked to the side trying to reach for the knife but it was eight feet away and in his father¡¯s hand.

    One hand was on his mother¡¯s neck, the other trying to reach for a knife too far away. ¡°Please mom! I need you to wake up!¡± He shouted.

    Nate¡¯s strength was draining quickly. His mother drew closer and closer. ¡°Please god.¡± He begged.

    He heard the thing cackle. ¡°God won¡¯t help you boy.¡±

    His mom was two inches away now. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he joined his family in death. This isn¡¯t fair. Why us? Why me? He asked god.

    He placed both hands on his mother¡¯s neck as tears streamed down his eyes. ¡°Forgive me.¡±

    Nate gathered his remaining strength and bucked his hips while simultaneously jerking to the side and shoving his hands forward. He managed to get his mother¡¯s animated corpse off of him. He ran for the knife by his father¡¯s side. Picking it up he brandished it at his approaching mother.

    ¡°Oho! Look at you Mr. Bad Boy. Will you kill your mother now?¡± The thing cackled as its head inflated and deflated in rhythm with its laughter.

    Nate didn¡¯t pay it no mind as he lunged with the knife straight into his mother¡¯s chest. She¡¯s probably stuck in their watching herself commit these atrocious acts. He thought to himself. Whether it was a justification or the real truth he didn¡¯t know. Nor did he care.

    When he shoved her aside he thought he was free but his father began rising. ¡°Dammit!¡±

    ¡°Ohohoho!¡± The thing continued to laugh. ¡°You humans are far too entertaining!¡±

    Nate didn¡¯t give his father a chance to stand. He embedded the knife into his father¡¯s skull stilling the animated corpse. But as he tried to pull out the knife he found it was stuck fast. He was still pulling when something hit him from the side.

    ¡°What the hell.¡± He barked as his mother¡¯s corpse barreled into him. The sound of teeth gnashing together sounded just above his ear, the warm breath of the corpse sending tingles down his spine. ¡°I thought you were dead!¡± He spat.

    ¡°She is dead. Ohohoho! Or did you mean when you stabbed her in the heart? Yes she was dead then too. Ohohoho!¡± The thing sounded like a seventy-two year old smoker that was about to die of lung cancer.

    Nate pushed his mother off and ran over to the bat by the door. He pulled it out and swung at his mother¡¯s head like it was a baseball. With a loud crack, mother¡¯s corpse went crashing to the ground. He thought it was dead but the zombie moved again.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡± He shouted as he swung again. And again. And again. Until the animated corpse''s head was little more than bloody meat paste.

    ¡°Good job. Now I have to kill you, unfortunately.¡± The thing wiped at its eyes like a human would when they laughed too hard and were wiping away the tears. Only this ¡®thing¡¯ had green foul-smelling tears that were thick in substance¡ªinstead of being watery like real tears.

    Nate took one step back tentatively before turning around and sprinting for the door. He made sure to watch his step lest he slip on his sister¡¯s remains. He was ten feet away from the door when suddenly the creature flashed in front of him. It stood with its back against the wall moaning.

    ¡°Are you leaving me Nate?¡± Its horrid face, along with its raspy voice completely shattered the image of whatever she was trying to pull. Nate turned tail and ran for his room shutting the door closed behind him.

    He glanced around in the dark room afraid she might suddenly appear. ¡°Nate? Nate¡­ Nate honey let me in.¡± The thing sounded from outside.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening.¡± Nate wanted to scream. His whole body was filthy and covered in his family''s remains. All he could smell was the metallic smell of blood mixed with gas.

    Gas! That¡¯s it!

    Nate shoved his hands into his pockets as the thing began scraping against the door. ¡°Nate, honey, let me in¡­¡±

    Nate pulled out the thing he was looking for. It was his grandfather¡¯s old pocket lighter. Nate carried this everywhere, ever since his grandfather passed away. He flipped it on and shoved the door open. The thing squealed in glee as it saw him. Nate threw the lighter at the kitchen and slammed his door shut again.

    ¡°NATE!¡± It yelled in a warbled voice when suddenly a loud explosion tore through the air.

    Nate felt himself flying across the room and smashing through the window. His stomach clenched in fear as he saw the eighty foot drop. His body propelled to the floor at fast speeds. ¡°NOOOOO!¡± He yelled all the way down.

    ¡­

    ¡°NOOO!¡± Nate yelled sitting up abruptly. He took several deep breaths then rubbed his face. ¡°That damn dream again.¡± He groaned.

    He kept running for hours on end last night. Finally settling down when he couldn¡¯t see even the faintest light from a bonfire. Only then did he hide in a bush to get some sleep but his sleep wasn¡¯t very restful. Ever since the ¡®incident¡¯ he¡¯d been dreaming about that nightmare over and over.

    The police didn¡¯t believe him when he tried to explain what happened. His fingerprints were all over the murder weapon and blood spatter analysts said he had enough blood on his person that he was definitely the killer.

    Once that came to light any talk of ¡®demons¡¯ was silenced. The police even beat him, thinking he was trying to go the insanity route and be placed in some mental ward instead of prison. But what he got was worse than prison. He was sentenced to Black Watch Asylum.

    The jurors thought God or some other force intervened to save him from dying when he fell eighty feet. But that wasn¡¯t true either. He saved himself.

    If I can survive demons then I can survive this. Nate said to himself resolutely. His train of thought was interrupted when two prisoners suddenly appeared.

    The two prisoners were both white. And the Nazi symbols tattooed on their bodies told Nate all he needed to know about these two.

    ¡°We heard you screamin. Dangerous to be screamin like that.¡± One of them said. He was a bald fellow with a Nazi symbol tattooed onto his head.

    ¡°Around these parts, folks know to travel quiet, being quiet, and remaining unseen. You¡¯d do well to remember that Nemo.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you.¡± Nate said. He knew backing down in prison wouldn¡¯t be good for his image. There was no one around here but still, he couldn¡¯t let himself be walked all over.

    ¡°Nemo¡¯s got quite the tongue don¡¯t he?¡± The bald one laughed.

    The skinny one just glared at Nate. Nate noticed he was a young teenager just like him. ¡°Word of advice Nemo, head east.¡± The bald one said turning away.

    The skinny teenager glared one more time at him before walking off. Nate only relaxed when they were out of his sight. ¡°I hate this place.¡± He said in a whisper.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Nate sat up in a tree rolling a smooth stone in his hand. He was bored out of his mind. It was the second day and a combination of hunger and fear for his own safety made his heart grow callous to the constant screams of other prisoners off in the distance. There was no game to be found. No small animals to hunt, nor was there a way of catching small animals even if they existed on this reservation. All he had to eat were the berries he''d found in a bush. He had no idea if they were safe and was too hungry to be cautious.

    He found it hard to believe the jailers would allow for something like this. Why stick them in this reservation to be hunted like animals while not even providing them with the opportunity to eat and replenish their strength. He could only imagine their goal was to have them weak and sluggish so they''d be easier game for the hunters.

    It was true what that fat warden said, they weren¡¯t human anymore and now they were being hunted like animals. ¡°Bullshit!¡± He cursed, clenching his fist tightly.

    He felt surprised when something slithered out of his mind and into his clenched fist. He heard a crack come from his hand. Surprised, he opened his palm to see what happened. The palm sized rock he held in his hand was shattered to pieces. He had picked up several rocks and stuffed them in his pocket as a make-shift weapon against others. It wouldn¡¯t do much but it would provide him with an edge. He let the shattered pieces of rock sprinkle out of his hand.

    That weird sensation he felt right before the rock burst happened two other times. Once at the hospital when he thought he saw the demon¡¯s face in the woman officer. But the first time was when he fell out the eighth floor window of his apartment. As he neared the floor he held his hands out in front of him as if that would lessen the impact somehow.

    Something snaked out of his mind and suddenly he bounced off the air three feet away from hitting the floor. He felt his mind tear in two when he did that. Blood spurted out of his mouth and nose as he blacked out.

    ¡°Is this telekinesis or something?¡± He wondered. He took out another rock and tried to do the same thing as before. For minutes he stared at the rock in his palm but nothing happened.

    Two times he used that power he was feeling fear. But just now he was feeling anger when he crushed the rock. ¡°Is it tied to emotion somehow?¡±

    With this new revelation in mind he tried to make himself angry. He vented all the frustration he felt. His parent¡¯s death. His little sister being torn to pieces. Being blamed for their murder. The demon that got away with it all. Being brought to this hell-hole and now being hunted like an animal.

    He felt something snake out of his mind and the rock suddenly shattered to dust. The dust burst apart and entered his mouth, nose and eyes. ¡°Ack!¡± He coughed to get the dust out of his mouth brushing his face off.

    ¡°Success!¡± He pumped his fist into the air once he had himself cleaned off. That snake like feeling was definitely the key to his power. He focused on that feeling. This time it was more pronounced. He could feel it was energy that came from his mind, traveling down his arm and into the rock.

    He focused on manipulating that energy. Instead of infusing the energy into the rock to make it shatter he propelled it out of his hand. Slowly the rock levitated up. It hovered one foot above his hand.

    ¡°Awesome!¡± He exclaimed.

    He spent the next hour practicing; making rocks float using his power. His max was using two rocks, anymore and his concentration would collapse.

    The sounds of other prisoners in pain rang in the distance but Nate was used to it by now. It was just another sound of the forest.

    After three hours of playing with the rocks he felt his head throb in pain. Nate put away the rocks and massaged his head. It hurt painfully, it was like his brain was being dragged across a lane of broken glass. Climbing down the tree he looked for a bush to conceal himself. His mind was tired and he needed skeep.

    It was still daytime when he fell asleep, he knew it was dangerous to fall asleep now, especially with the hunters still hunting but the pain was just too unbearable. His mind blacked out.

    He woke up the next morning with a hand on his mouth and his body being held down. ¡°MMM!¡± His yell was muffled. Panic surged through his heart as various scenarios played out in his head.

    ¡°Be quiet.¡± He heard a familiar voice say. Nate looked up into the eyes of the bald Nazi prisoner.

    Once he made eye contact the Nazi prisoner held his finger to his lips and let go of Nate. ¡°Stay here.¡±

    Nate was about to argue when he heard the sounds of footsteps approaching. ¡°The scream came from around here. Where he at?¡±

    Nate glanced through the bushes and saw a group of ten or so hunters. Around them were several white and Asian prisoners. The Nazi prisoner spoke, ¡°I looked but I- ¡°

    Smack!

    ¡°Did I ask for your opinion, slave?¡± One of the hunters said. He was an ugly young teen with a pimple ridden face. He smacked the bald Nazi prisoner again.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The Nazi prisoner looked down not meeting the gaze of the young teen. ¡°Little one¡¯s feisty. Takes after his father.¡± A mature woman laughed.

    ¡°But he looks like his mother.¡± Another man quipped.

    The woman smacked the man on the arm as the other hunters laughed. Nate noticed these people looked wealthy, the way they walked and talked, as if the whole world was beneath their feet.

    ¡°The hunts ending in a few hours, let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±

    The group moved on. Nate remained in the bushes too afraid to move. He stayed there for hours waiting for the end of their three-day stint. Finally the sound of claxons sounding in the air was like sweet relief to him.

    ¡°We ask that the hunters now leave the premises.¡±

    Nate still remained in hiding. People walked by him chatting amicably about their ¡®hunt¡¯. He noticed these people weren¡¯t separated by race. No, there were blacks, whites, and all other races participating in the hunt. Only separated by the colors on their vest. Red vests and blue vests.

    After thirty minutes passed another claxon sounded. ¡°Good fight prisoners. The hunt is officially over, make your way back to the starting point and claim your reward.¡±

    Nate made his way out the bushes after hearing that. On his way back to the starting point he saw several other prisoners, they looked at him in surprise but didn''t speak to him.

    When the hunt started three days ago, Nate counted about two hundred prisoners. But now there was barely a hundred. He also noticed there was no black survivors.

    Two people approached him. It was the White Nazi prisoners from this morning. ¡°Bad luck Nemo.¡± The bald one said.

    Nate detected a trace of pity and sadness coming from their voices. He felt anger at them, an instinctive reaction when looking at their tattoos and what they represented. But then he remembered how they saved him back there at the hunt. He turned to them surprised. ¡°Why¡¯d you save me? I thought you hated blacks?¡±

    ¡°Out there in the real world¡­ maybe. But we were stupid and na?ve. In here we¡¯re all slaves.¡± The young teenager spoke. The bald Nazi nodded along.

    ¡°Why am I the only survivor?¡± He asked. He meant the only survivor of the black race out of the thirty or so that arrived.

    ¡°They were the flavor of the week.¡± The bald Nazi said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Every week the people who run this place allow a hundred people to play ¡®The Wild Hunt¡¯. These hundred players are split into two groups; blue and red. These two groups are then given a ¡®protected¡¯ class. This week the blue group was protecting the White class. The Red group was protecting the Asian class.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I saw Asian¡¯s amongst the blue group.¡± Nate said interrupting the bald Nazi.

    ¡°Let me finish. These two groups go off and hunt. Red group will protect any Asians they come across and kill everyone else. The blue group will do the same, except they¡¯ll protect the White class. After three days are up the survivors are tallied, if red group killed more than they win half their money back, if blue team wins then they win half their money back as well.

    Keep in mind these hundred contestants paid millions to outbid others to get a chance to play this game. Most do it just for the thrill, not caring about winning or losing. Some even collect ears, even though they don¡¯t need to. The admins pin cameras to the vests of the contestants so they know how many each team killed yet still some decide to take trophies from the victims they kill.

    What you saw, Asians being in the blue camp even though the blues were protecting the White class. This is probably the most despicable thing. The blues will often collect pretty women and sometimes even men of the enemies ¡®protected¡¯ class and use them as their play things. Once the third day arrives they¡¯ll kill the men and women to get the points.¡±

    Nate was reeling from all this information. Everyone¡¯s heard of the sick things that went on in Black Watch Asylum. There were even leaked videos of the things that go on here but each video was debunked as a fake, now that it was happening to him he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°And we¡¯re the criminals?!¡± Nate said enraged.

    ¡°Calm down Nemo.¡± The young teen warned pointing at the walls of the starting point. Nate noticed the cameras and grew silent even as his anger raged.

    ¡°Now, every week they switch who the ¡®protected¡¯ class is. We were lucky this time but next week it¡¯ll probably change. The flavor of the week also changes each week. This time the blacks were the flavor of the week so those who hunted black prisoners would receive three times the points of a normal prisoners worth.¡±

    ¡°This is so fucked up.¡± Nate said under his breath. ¡°Why would prisoners play this game? Why don''t they fight back against the hunters?¡±

    ¡°You''ve seen the blue and red vests worn by the hunters. They aren''t just for show, these vests are practically life vests. Any prisoner that tries anything will be shocked to death through the collars around their necks. Hunters are all influential millionares so the owners of this prison take their safety very seriously.

    As for why prisoners play, well, we play for that.¡± The bald Nazi pointed at the guards who came out of a door and headed towards the survivors with a black remote in hand.

    Nate grew nervous as he remembered what that black remote was capable of. ¡°Calm down.¡± The bald Nazi said. ¡°Those who survive the three days get a year¡¯s worth of tokens. Tokens are required if you want to eat.¡±

    Nate felt a bit of relief after hearing that but what the bald Nazi said next made him curse his luck. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. The amount of tokens is visible on your collar and there are ways of transferring tokens to other prisoners. Since your part of Little Africa, you¡¯ll have to transfer most of your tokens to them.¡±

    ¡°Hell if I will.¡± Nate snarled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. They can¡¯t take your tokens without your approval but they will torture and beat you until you accept the transfer. Those loners who don¡¯t choose a group will often find hardship and be hunted down by the other gangs. Their only hope is to donate some tokens to a gang in the hopes they¡¯ll get protection from that group.¡±

    The guards approached them black remote in hand. They pressed a few buttons while aiming the remote at their collars then walked away. A voice sounded in his head telling him he had a thousand and ninety-five tokens.

    The two Nazis began entering the doors, Nate walked after them. The doors closed behind them engulfing them in darkness. The doors opposite suddenly opened.

    Nate felt like it was the first day again when he entered and all the prisoners stared at him. Only this time there was a certain look in the their eyes. They were assessing the survivors, determining which ones were ¡®loners¡¯ that they could bully and force into transferring over some tokens.

    Leo walked over to Nate. Nate looked at the two Nazi¡¯s who were walking towards their group. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nate said to them.

    The two men looked at him and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re a survivor Nemo. Just keep your head down and try to avoid being out at night. Avoid the blood dens as well. And of course, try to stay away from the Wilderness. Good luck and good fight.¡± The bald Nazi said to him before walking away.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    ¡°Can I get you anything else Madame?¡± One of the many servants of the Black Watch castle was on her knees speaking, with her head hanging low.

    ¡°That will be all.¡± A feminine voice replied.

    The servant leaned forward placing her hands on the floor so that she was on all fours then began crawling backwards out of the room. Once the door closed she stood up and hurried away, heart beating furiously.

    ¡°Humans¡­ such frightful creatures.¡± The feminine voice said aloud, speaking to no one in particular. She stood at her window looking down at the city encapsulated within the high walls of the Black Watch Asylum.

    A howling came from the city down below. Looking closely, she could see werewolves running the streets by themselves or in packs, chasing down anyone foolish enough to be out after dark. These werewolves were relishing the night air, and the thrill that came with being out after dark. To them, Black Watch Asylum was a place where they could run wild and free.

    Out in the real world they¡¯d be exposed and hunted. Modern day technology made it impossible to truly remain a secret. But here it was different. You could be anything you wanted and nobody would find out. The humans didn¡¯t bother coming in here.

    Knock! Knock-knock! Knock! Knock-knock!

    Someone knocked on her door in a familiar pattern. ¡°Come in.¡± She ordered once the pattern was finished.

    In walked a young man with sleek black hair. ¡°The mutts are howling at the moon as usual.¡±

    ¡°Is that really the first thing you say to me Luke? Especially when I¡¯m half wolf?¡± The young woman at the window snapped.

    ¡°Forgive me Anza, I forget my place.¡±

    Anza sighed. Turning around she took in the young man before her. She made direct eye contact and squared her shoulders keeping her back as straight as possible. The young man stared back but after a few seconds he looked down submissively.

    ¡°What do you want Luke?¡±

    ¡°As you know there have been more and more complaints from the human rights activists.¡±

    Anza waved her hand in frustration. ¡°Just throw money at it and keep them quiet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it''s not so simple. People are getting curious as to what really goes on in Black Watch Asylum. Your father managed to quiet some nosy people but now it¡¯s made it to the public circuit. The people will not let it go so easily. They want action.¡±

    The room went quiet for a minute before Luke spoke up again. ¡°If we canceled the hunt¡ª¡°

    ¡°No!¡± Anza said immediately cutting him off. ¡°The hunt is for the influential humans. Not only does it bring us billions in revenues each year, it also allows us to have very influential people in our back pockets. They¡¯re necessary to keep this place going.¡±

    ¡°Well with all due respect, it won¡¯t matter if the people get their cameras in here and discover what¡¯s really going on.¡± Luke replied.

    Anza grew silent. The supernatural community and the real world were two forces that had to remain separate. Normal humans just wouldn¡¯t accept them for who they were, it always turned into a bloody conflict. But humans were resilient creatures that spawned like mice. It was important to tread carefully when dealing with them, especially now that technology was so advance.

    ¡°We¡¯ll set up a counseling center. Invite counselors we have dirt on and make sure there¡¯s enough publicity about this event. Once people see we have allowed trained counselors to enter our walls we¡¯ll be able to shut up those neigh-sayers. And if that doesn¡¯t work then I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll change their opinions on this place once the counselors sent here to asses and rehabilitate inmates end up being killed by the very prisoners they¡¯re advocating for.¡±

    ¡°Right away your highness.¡± Luke bowed then exited the room.

    ¡°Now time to work off this aggression.¡± Anza said in a low hiss. She leapt out of the window and landed on the ground lightly, making a sixty foot droop seem like it was nothing. She lunged forward and her body transformed into a four legged beast.

    As she ran through the streets of Black Watch Asylum she kept her eyes open for anything interesting. After ten minutes she finally saw her first distraction for the evening. A pack of wolves were chasing something and had finally cornered it in an alley.

    Anza took off in that direction. The pack of wolves had surrounded a woman who was on her knees begging and pleading for leniency. The wolves yipped at each other and teased the prostrating woman.

    They abruptly turned to the mouth of the alley as Anza entered. ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± One of them asked in a guttural voice.

    ¡°How sloppy. If you¡¯re going to try and speak the human tongue while in your beast form at least get the transformation right.¡± Anza scoffed.

    The pack of wolves grew wary as she approached. They were big wolves at least four feet high and two hundred to three hundred pounds. But Anza wasn¡¯t afraid at all as she moved closer. Their large bodies dwarfing hers.

    ¡°I smell leech on her.¡± One of the wolves growled.

    The wolves grew even more wary, completely forgetting about their human target.

    ¡°You must be new.¡± Anza chuckled softly.

    The wolves couldn¡¯t take the pressure no more. They attacked Anza out of fear. They were powerful werewolves but to Anza they were like playful puppies. She easily dealt with the five of them laying them out on the floor.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    The last one growled at her. ¡°You asked for it.¡± He spat before its body began to transform.

    Werewolves had three stages of transformation. Their human form, their wolf form, and then their human-wolf hybrid. This human-wolf hybrid was the form with the most combat capability. Anza laughed as she watched the wolf transform.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can shift to hybrid. Not bad pup.¡± Anza¡¯s body also transformed. Unlike the other werewolf, her transition was fast and painless. The other werewolf stared at her dumbfounded as he was suddenly faced with a she-wolf hybrid.

    ¡°Why do you smell like leech?¡± The werewolf asked.

    Anza felt a flash of anger flash through her. ¡°You¡¯d do well not to insult me again. I am half vampire after all.¡±

    The werewolf stared at her in openmouthed awe. Suddenly he kneeled on the floor putting his head to the ground. ¡°Forgive me. I didn¡¯t know you were a Legacy.¡±

    ¡°Don''t tell me you''re going to start grovelling now? Tch! How boring.¡± Anza tried to provoke the kneeling werewolf into attacking her by throwing a few more insults but he wouldn¡¯t take the bait. Finally she left behind the pack of werewolves who were still groaning on the ground in pain. The hybrid werewolf still had its head on the ground.

    ¡­

    ¡°You called for me Grandmaster?¡± A man garbed in dark clothes kneeled in front of an old wizened man sitting on a throne.

    ¡°Yes. How far along are you in the Walker Massacre?¡± The wizened man said.

    ¡°Sir we¡¯ve hit a dead end. There were no traces of foul play and the main suspect is beyond our reach.¡± The man kneeling on the floor replied.

    ¡°As I thought.¡± The wizened man nodded his head. For several minutes he remained quiet as he stroked his white beard. His gaze traveled around the room until they fell onto the man kneeling on the floor.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡¯

    The kneeling man froze before looking up at the Grandmaster. ¡°You called for me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! Almost forgot. I had news for you but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. Give me a second.¡± The Grandmaster leaned on his hand thinking furiously. His visage resembled the ¡®Thinking man¡¯.

    ¡°Goddamit I knew it was something important I just can¡¯t put my finger on it. Ackh! Leave me for now, I¡¯ll tell you later.¡± The Grandmaster said waving his hand.

    ¡°Yes Grandmaster!¡± The man stood up and began walking towards the door.

    ¡°Ah! I remember! Come, come! There will be a team of counselors and other staff that will be entering the Black Watch Asylum. You will be part of this group and surveil the Walker kid.¡± The Grandmaster flicked his hand. The space before him formed a black hole and a laminated badge fell out of the black hole. Before it could hit the ground a gust of wind sent it flying towards the man in dark clothing.

    The man caught the badge and bowed to the Grandmaster before making his way out the room. He made his way through the building until he ended up at the quartermaster¡¯s office. ¡°Adept Kiru checking in.¡±

    ¡°Adept Kiru¡­Adept Kiru¡­ Adept Kiru, here you are. Say¡¯s your to be provided with two months¡¯ worth of runes. Half for combat and the other half for surveillance. Here you go.¡± The Quarter master handed him a bundle.

    Kiru bowed to the Quarter master then went up to his room. After preparing a few things he was finally ready. Several rolled bundles were on his bed ready to go. ¡°Black Watch Asylum is in San Diego. That¡¯s half way across the world.¡± Kiru sighed.

    With the flick of his hand a book materialized in front of him. He flipped through the pages then began reading an ancient language. The room vibrated as the words began growing in intensity. With a ¡®pop¡¯ the man and his belongings blinked out of the room and onto a rooftop of a building.

    Kiru looked around at the palm trees and sunny skies. ¡°San Diego¡­ What nice weather.¡±

    ¡­

    Nate blew out a breath. ¡°You got this.¡± He said aloud trying to motivate himself.

    ¡°One, two, three!¡± On the count of three he imagined four ethereal hands sprouting out of him and grabbing onto the palm sized rocks. After getting a firm hold on the rocks he raised them slowly into the air.

    As soon as they began to elevate he felt the strain on his mind. He moved the rocks up and down, spun them in a circle, crisscrossed them, all sorts of different direction. After an hour his brain hurt too much to go any further. The rocks dropped to the ground. Nate grabbed his head to try and massage out the pain.

    It¡¯s been a month since he arrived in Black Watch Asylum. After the hunt in the wilderness Nate was forced to give up two-thirds of his ration tokens. Not only that but when he went to the wall to get his supply of food he was forced to hand over some food then as well.

    Leo¡¯s reasoning was that since he had nobody and was only providing for himself then he shouldn¡¯t need as many tokens, nor should he have as much food. Nate was pissed but everyone else accepted the decision as if it made the most sense in the world.

    Ever since then Nate has kept his head down. He only had two hundred food tokens left and it had only been a month. He realized if he wanted to keep what he earned he¡¯d need to strike out on his own. Become a loner.

    He began training his telekinetic ability every day. It was a strange thing because it was like lifting weights, except it was with his mind. The more he used his ability the more strain it would put on his brain, but after it completely heals- which usually meant a good night¡¯s sleep- he felt his mental strength grow.

    Nate was about to pick up the rocks again when he heard a knock on the door. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He groaned.

    He had an inkling about who was at the door and what they¡¯d want from him but he was hoping he was wrong.

    ¡°Was good lil¡¯ homie?¡± Nate recognized the man at the door, he had seen him a few times in the streets but that was it.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Ay, Ima need some tokens bro.¡±

    Nate scoffed. ¡°Sure what do you got for trade.¡±

    The man¡¯s face screwed up in anger. ¡°Listen lil nigga. You livin on our block. You jus showed up. Don¡¯t think your hot shit just cuz you survived the hunt. Gimme some tokens otherwise I¡¯ll beat the shit out of you and take em.¡±

    ¡°Shall we get Leo involved?¡±

    ¡°You gon bitch to Leo?!¡±

    ¡°The fuck¡¯s the point in joining this fucking block if ima be robbed by my own people.¡± Nate spat angrily. He fell for their tricks the first couple times. Beautiful women would show up pleading and begging for some tokens. Nate wasn¡¯t an asshole, he¡¯d cave in, especially if he saw the person in such a rough state. But ever since then it¡¯s gotten worse. Now this man didn¡¯t even bother asking nicely, it was flat out robbery.

    There were a few people on the streets walking by, several of them noticed the commotion and stopped to watch. There wasn''t much entertainment inside the walls. As the argument began to heat up more spectators came out the wood works hoping for a fight.

    The man in front of him continued to rage and act tough as if he would really fight when suddenly Leo called out. ¡°What the hell¡¯s goin on?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, ever since I¡¯ve been here I¡¯ve had to give out my tokens to random ass people. I¡¯m sick of this shit.¡± Nate said as soon as Leo got close enough to hear.

    ¡°Relax. We family here kay? Now I¡¯m not going to tell you what to do, but these are the people that¡¯ll have your back when the race war happens.¡± Leo said calmly.

    ¡°Am I supposed to believe that? Everyone here living like slaves and those beasts that come out at night keep people from even going outside past dark. You seriously expect me to believe a race war is going to happen?¡±

    ¡°You saying I¡¯m lying?¡± Leo said in a dangerous whisper.

    Nate stared off with Leo for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Nate turned his back on Leo and walked inside. He paused when he realized he didn¡¯t really have any belongings. Turning back to Leo he saw the rage on Leo¡¯s face. ¡°You gon leave?¡± Leo said incredulously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my chances on my own.¡± Nate said walking towards the doorway. Leo blocked his way. So did a few other people from yesterdays welcoming party.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but ima need all your tokens before you go.¡±

    ¡°The fuck?¡± Nate responded.

    ¡°Well you see once you step into the center of the Asylum you¡¯re going to get robbed anyways. You¡¯re practically handing over whatever tokens you got left to others. We might as well take those tokens off your hands now.¡±

    Nate glared at Leo. Then he thought of an idea, and began to smile. ¡°Let me talk to you alone for a minute.¡± He said while walking back into the living room and away from the street view.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    For the past month, Nate had wracked his brain coming up with ways to use his ability. To flat out use his power to push or pull someone would be too obvious and too draining on his power. He wasn¡¯t afraid of becoming a lab rat if his power was exposed, nobody in this Asylum had that kind of pull. No, what he was afraid of was being made a target. If people thought he had some sort of advantage they might gang up on him just to take him down.

    Nate came up with a way to use his power without it being too obvious. Focusing on his two hands he made mental energy gather there. The mental energy coalesced around his hands growing more and more condensed. He called this ¡®Telekinetic Hardening¡¯.

    When he turned around he was surprised to find that not only did Leo come, but a bunch of other people as well. They looked ready to attack, all they needed was the ¡®go ahead¡¯.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already taken more than half my tokens and I¡¯ve contributed hundreds more on the people who kept asking. Now the two hundred left is mine. If you don''t like it,¡± Nate walked over to the chimney and punched it. "Come do something about it."

    The brick chimney dented where his fist connected. Cracks appeared around the whole chimney, the whole thing looked ready to collapse. Nate was proud of his achievement, he looked back smugly expecting to see Leo and the others cowering. Instead he was met with a large black fist as he turned around.

    ¡°You think you can scare us with your petty little tricks?¡± Leo yelled hitting Nate again.

    ¡°This is hundred percent real brick! You want to experience my punches fool?¡± Nate yelled dodging the next punch from Leo, completely dumbfounded his ploy didn¡¯t work.

    Leo swung again. Nate dashed under the punch and sent a jab right into Leo¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Puh!¡± Leo had the breath knocked out of him as his body went soaring backwards, crashing into the opposite wall.

    The others weren¡¯t deterred by Nate¡¯s superhuman punch. They withdrew knives and blades, attacking him all at once. Briefly, Nate wondered where the hell these items appeared from. What kind of warden would provide inmates with blades. Then again, the Asylum wasn''t a normal prison to begin with.

    Constantly working out his brain everyday had the obvious benefit of improving his telekinetic abilities. But there were several other side-effects that were beneficial as well. Not only was his five senses improved, but so was his reaction time. Punches that would normally be too fast to follow were now a little slower. Using slight dodges, he was able to give himself some space and strike back against his attackers. He was by no means an expert, but with his opponents fighting slower than normal, it became easy to him.

    One by one he brought down the gang of ten wannabe gangsters. Leo was still on the floor groaning in pain. Once he was finished with the small fries, Nate walked over to Leo. ¡°There are worse things out there, I¡¯d suggest you don¡¯t come looking for me. Or else.¡± He threatened.

    As he left the house he saw the whole neighborhood crowd outside his front door. This neighborhood was predominantly black¡ªit was how prisoners in the Black Watch Asylum usually lived, by neighboring with their own race for protection from others. Nate ignored their questioning stares and began walking towards the center of the city.

    He had no direction in mind. He¡¯d only been to the wall and to the wilderness to the south by bus. Everywhere else was unexplored territory but that didn¡¯t mean he could just go anywhere. There were territories claimed by different races, the only place that was available to those who didn¡¯t want to be in any sort of gang or weren¡¯t strong enough to claim their own territory all went to the middle of the city. The only other place that was off limits was the forest to the southeast, right by the large camouflage wall of the wilderness. There was another expanse of forest there that nobody ventured into.

    The center of Black Watch Asylum was like downtown San Diego. Here the buildings were projected upwards rather than outwards. Tall skyscrapers that allowed for hundreds of people to live in one building.

    Surprisingly there was more activity here than when he lived in the black community. There wasn¡¯t much to do in prison except hang about. Back in the black community they would play basketball or football, dice games, chess. It was pretty much recreation time all the time. In fact, Black Watch Asylum would¡¯ve been paradise if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that acquiring food meant you had to join a game where you¡¯d be hunted by your fellow man.

    Here in the city there were all those things available. Basketball courts, parks for soccer and football. The only other thing was that people here were also lazing about drinking alcohol and doing drugs. As he walked down streets filled with people laying slumped over he wondered how drugs and alcohol made it into Black Watch.

    ¡°Help! Somebody please help me!¡± He heard a cry coming from the alley.

    Nate looked around him to see if anyone else heard what he was, but no one seemed to notice.

    ¡°Help!¡±

    Seeing nobody else make a move Nate ran into the alley. He felt like a cliched superhero character, but he figured since he had the ability, he should try and use it to help others.

    Inside the alley he was met with three burly men surrounding a thin waifish looking girl. The burly men were pawing on her body and feeling her up as they laughed to themselves.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Nate yelled but immediately felt like a cornball. You sound like those idiot superheroes. He couldn¡¯t help chuckle to himself, completely ignoring the burly men he¡¯d just called.

    Suddenly something struck him from behind sending him crashing to the floor. Nate groaned in pain as he tried to make sense of what just happened.

    ¡°Nice one Elli, looks like there¡¯re still idiots that fall for this.¡± The man that spoke appeared in his field of view, looking at the waifish girl with a smile filled with love and affection.

    ¡°Saw the idiot staring wide-eyed as he entered the city. Just screamed newbie to me.¡± The waifish girl chuckled slapping the burly men on the wrists who kept pawing at her.

    She walked over to Nate and kneeled down. ¡°My knight in shining armor.¡± Ellie chuckled softly. ¡°Let¡¯s see what we got here¡­¡±

    She began fiddling with the collar around Nate¡¯s neck then pulled something out of her pocket holding it up to Nate¡¯s collar.

    Suddenly a voice sounded in his head. ¡®Prisoner #147526 wishes to trade with you. Do you wish to accept?¡¯

    ¡°Your dreaming if you think I¡¯d give you my tokens, bitch.¡± Nate spat angrily. He felt disgusted with himself, feeling humiliated for being played like a fool.

    ¡°Aww sweetheart, did mama break your heart? Don¡¯t worry I don¡¯t need your permission.¡±

    ¡®How much would you like to trade?¡¯

    What the hell is going on, I didn¡¯t accept the trade!

    ¡®238 tokens, is that correct?¡¯

    NO! Decline trade! Nate yelled internally trying to cancel the trade.

    ¡®Trading 238 tokens will set your balance of tokens to zero. Are you sure you wish to accept?¡¯

    NO Goddamit!

    ¡®Trade successful. Your current balance is now 0.¡¯

    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ellie stood up. ¡°Bastard had a decent amount on him, we made a good haul this time.¡±

    Nate envisioned an ethereal hand reaching out and grabbing the woman but the strike from behind made his brain throb in pain, dashing his concentration. He looked at the group retreat further into the alley.

    The waifish girl suddenly stopped and turned towards him. ¡°I feel bad¡­ Tell you what, when you¡¯re up to it travel three blocks down. You¡¯ll see a three story building. You¡¯ll recognize this building, it¡¯s one of the newer ones. Go there and they¡¯ll give you tokens. Don¡¯t say I never helped you.¡± She turned around and started walking again. ¡°I¡¯m just too kind for my own good.¡± He heard her say as she turned a corner. The men in her group chuckled.

    The blow from behind had rocked him good but after ten minutes Nate was well enough to stand. His head still hurt though so he couldn¡¯t use Telekinesis to go hunting the bastards who robbed from him.

    ¡°Turns out you were right Leo.¡± Nate sighed as he walked out of the alley.

    The next hunt would take place in three days. Nate couldn¡¯t go without food or water for three days. He began walking several blocks until he found the building Elli had described to him. The building was brand new, it looked like a wealthy hotel. There was a group of people lined up outside.

    Nate briefly thought about joining the line but it was just too long. It wound around the whole building and into an alley. He¡¯d had enough of alleys for now. Walking to the hotel he entered directly. Several people in line looked at him suspiciously, ready to chomp at him in case he tried to cut in line.

    Inside the building he saw the people in the line would be called into a room that was to the left of the entrance. But straight inside was a lobby, and a help desk with someone sitting behind it. He walked over to the help desk and looked at the woman¡¯s nametag.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Lisa. I was wondering if you could help me out?¡± Nate asked making eye contact with the woman. She was a young white girl, blonde hair blue eyes. She sat behind the desk with a headset on and a cup of coffee in one hand.

    Suddenly Nate noticed something was off about the girl. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing a collar?¡± Nate asked perplexed.

    ¡°You must be new around here. The line to donate blood is over there, no special treatment.¡± She waved him away.

    Two people came up behind him and walked past the desk barely glancing his way. There was a double door behind the help desk and as soon as the two men entered the door the sound of loud music blared. Nate caught a brief glance inside, it was a ballroom turned into a nightclub. Dim lights, music, and people rubbing up on each other.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Nate moved closer to go check but he suddenly felt a firm grip on his forearm.

    ¡°The sheep line up over there.¡± The blonde receptionist said in a low but threatening voice. She gripped his arm with strength that should¡¯ve been impossible for one with her physique. ¡°Don¡¯t be a black sheep that wanders off the farm, eh? They tend to get eaten by the big bad wolf.¡±

    ¡°Aw leave him alone Lisa.¡± A woman sounded behind him.

    Nate looked back and saw a beautiful black women that resembled Halle Berry. This woman wasn¡¯t wearing a collar either. ¡°Just doing my job Amelia.¡± The receptionist replied, sounding a little testy. Amelia waved her hands in dismissal, and the receptionist sat back down in her desk ignoring Nate.

    The woman named Amelia walked over to him and grabbed his forearm. ¡°If you¡¯re so curious then come. Let me show you inside.¡±

    Nate felt himself compelled to follow. A rich intoxicating fragrance drifted into his nose as she neared him. Her soft supple hands guided him forward and past the double doors. The dancehall was packed and the music was loud but the woman expertly guided him through the crowd and into a cordoned off section.

    ¡°THIS IS THE V.I.P SECTION, BE GLAD YOU¡±RE HERE WITH ME!¡± Amelia shouted over the loud music.

    Nate looked at the V.I.P section and saw six couples all kissing passionately and rubbing up on each other. Nate grew excited as Amelia pulled him into this section and plopped him down on the seat. Immediately he felt himself get excited down below.

    Amelia sat on his lap and began kissing on him. She moved from his cheeks, down to his neck turning his head from the side. Nate was in ecstasy already. He had his eyes half open anticipating the fun to come when suddenly he felt something sharp sink into his neck.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He gave a short yip before he felt a weird sensation flow into his neck and down his body. The warm sensation squeezed his body making him feel things he¡¯d never felt before. The feeling only multiplied when he felt his member being released from his pants. He was already hard as he felt Amelia lower herself down onto him.

    Nate immediately exploded when a warm velvet glove wrapped around his member, but he didn¡¯t grow soft. Part of him felt alarmed, having un-protected sex with a girl he just met was never a good idea. But he''d never felt so good in his life.

    Amelia began riding him in tune with the beat. She never released the grip she had on his neck as she rode him. Nate felt waves of pleasure as he climaxed more times then he could count. Finally Nate couldn¡¯t take it anymore, the pleasure had reached a climax his brain couldn¡¯t handle. His eyes rolled up into the back of his skull and he passed out.

    Amelia immediately unlatched as she saw Nate black out. ¡°Dam¡­ that was so good I almost forgot to let go.¡± She wiped the corner of her mouth and looked down at the blood droplet before putting it in her mouth.

    ¡°MMM!¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Nate came to in a large room with a high ceiling. The last thing he remembered was passing out from feeling pure ecstasy. Looking out the window he saw it was morning. He made a motion to get up but as he felt the rich satin sheets around him he realized he was completely naked. He reveled in the comfortable feel of the expensive material.

    His hands roamed to the sides until they met with a body. Looking over he saw Amelia lying on her back, asleep. Nate should''ve ran out the room then and there. The experience he''d felt last night was unnatural, but lately with his telekinetic abilities growing, Nate felt more daring. Instead of retreating, Nate moved towards the woman snuggling up to her warm body. One hand found its way to her breast as he nibbled on her earlobe.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± She said lightly as she stirred from sleep. Turning to him she looked at him with eyes full of lust. ¡°I¡¯m feeling hungry.¡±

    Nate saw her eyes suddenly turn pitch black and her canines extend. ¡°What the hell!¡± he exclaimed retreating away from her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong baby?¡± She cooed crawling towards him on all fours. ¡°Did you forget the fun we had last night?¡±

    Nate¡¯s heart panicked as he retreated even faster. Last night it was too dark to see her clearly. ¡°You¡¯re a vampire?¡±

    He put a hand to his neck remembering that sensation he felt. His member started to grow hard. Not now! He scolded himself.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re new, but seriously?¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes turned back to normal and her fangs retracted.

    Nate calmed down as he saw her turn back to normal. He stood up but felt his whole body grow exhausted from the simple move. ¡°What the hell¡¯d you do to me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry bout that. I got carried away last night. Your blood was just so delicious, I¡¯ve never tasted anything like it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡±

    Amelia burst into laughter as she watched Nate back away from her. ¡°You lost a lot of blood, I¡¯ll go make you something. Get back to bed and rest up.¡±

    Amelia got up completely nude and walked out of the room. Nate felt a flurry of conflicting emotions. ¡°The thing¡¯s a freaking vampire dude!¡± He tried to disgust himself but his member had different opinions. It didn¡¯t see monster, all it saw was the alluring body of the female gender.

    The smell of bacon wafted into his nose and he felt his stomach growl. ¡°No freaking way.¡± He rushed out of the room forgetting he was completely nude. For a month it¡¯s been the nasty food the prison offered, usually canned soup on the brink of expiration and other nasty ass food. This is the first time he actually smelled something this delicious.

    The image of Amelia¡¯s naked back side as she cooked greeted him as he entered the kitchen. She looked over her shoulder back at him with a charming smile. ¡°Breakfast will be ready soon, for the both of us I hope.¡± She smiled.

    Nate knew something was off. She was beautiful yes, but the way he was so charmed by her. It was like he was already in love with her. That¡¯s when he noticed the sunlight coming in from the window was on her body.

    ¡°You don¡¯t burn in the sunlight?¡± He wondered.

    ¡°Nah¡­ that¡¯s only the fresh babies.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Fresh babies?¡±

    Amelia grabbed an empty plate and started filling it with various things before walking over to him with a plate full of food and a glass of orange juice. ¡°Come.¡± She said as she set the food down on the dining room table.

    Any further arguments from Nate was cut off by his hunger for food. He rushed over and began wolfing down the food. Once finished he picked up the glass of orange juice and gulped the whole thing down. He leaned back and burped loudly.

    ¡°Dam that was good.¡± He sighed as he patted his stomach. He looked over at Amelia who wore an amused expression.

    ¡°What? Did you want some?¡±

    ¡°Yes actually. But regular food doesn''t appeal to me.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Nate shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s so disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Is it? You just ate bacon¡­ that comes from a pig. And what about those eggs, you¡¯re literally eating chicken fetus. ¡°

    ¡°Oh my god you sound like those vegan zealots, please stop.¡± He said cutting her off.

    ¡°You humans are funny creatures. You eat other animals but the thought of someone drinking human blood is so abhorrent. Why?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s disgusting.¡± Nate argued.

    ¡°Well there¡¯s plenty of blood in the meat you eat. Some humans even like their steaks bloody.¡±

    Amelia stood up. Nate was immediately drawn to her naked body, drinking in her image like a thirsty man. ¡°A couple of sips will keep me going, and it won¡¯t harm you in anyway. Besides, you¡¯ll like it. I promise.¡± She said in an alluring tone of voice.

    A voice screamed in Nate¡¯s head to get up and run away. It only got stronger as her eyes turned black and her fangs extended, but the expectation of the ecstasy he felt yesterday kept him in his seat. She sat down on him and lightly kissed his face before going down to his neck.

    Nate breathed in her scent enjoying the sensation of the bite on his neck, and the ecstasy that engulfed his whole body. All too soon the feeling stopped and Amelia stood up. ¡°What?¡± He said dejectedly.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I¡¯m still full from last night, I shouldn¡¯t drink too much.¡± She said in a playful tone even as she licked her crimson red lips seductively.

    ¡°Wait, you can take more. A young woman like you shouldn¡¯t starve herself.¡± Nate said desperately even as his mind cursed him for his weak will.

    Amelia barked in laughter. ¡°Young¡­ that¡¯s funny. I really shouldn¡¯t imbibe any more then I already have. Your blood is so rich and addictive I find it hard to control myself.¡± She wiped her mouth and sucked on the droplet of blood. Then she looked at him seductively while her hand reached down her body.

    Nate gulped as he followed her hand''s descent down her naked body. Amelia laughed again and started walking away. ¡°Gotta get ready and start the day.¡±

    Nate sat there on the dining room table too confused with himself. He should¡¯ve been repulsed by her, she was a vampire who drunk blood, but she was just so beautiful. That¡¯s when he remembered some of the abilities of vampires he''d seen in movies.

    ¡°Is she controlling my mind?¡± He wondered aloud.

    Nate circulated his mental energy around in his head trying to clear himself of any outside influence but there was none. That¡¯s when he realized there was no compulsion, these were his genuine feelings. ¡°Why is that?¡± He wondered.

    There was a knock at the door. Nate stood up and was about to open it when he realized he was nude. He ran over to the bedroom looking for his clothes. Amelia got out the shower with a towel wrapped around her armpits and went over to the door.

    As he picked up his clothes he heard Amelia talking with someone else. Looking at the steam coming from the bathroom he decided to take a shower instead. ¡°Food, hot water, what else does she have?¡±

    Not only did she have no collar, but she had items that prisoners in Black Watch shouldn¡¯t have. There was even a TV in the living room. Although it was off so he didn¡¯t know if it was working or not.

    Nate scrubbed himself vigorously in the hot water then sat down in the bath and let the warm water fall on him. It was winter and difficult to find enough blankets to keep warm. There was no electricity in the neighborhoods either.

    ¡°These vampires have it made.¡±

    After he was done washing he dried himself off and started dressing. When he walked into the living room he saw Amelia fully dressed and on the couch talking with someone else. This other person was a young white woman with fiery red hair and icy blue eyes. When she looked over at Nate he couldn¡¯t help but feel his breathe leave his body. Amelia was beautiful but this woman was drop dead gorgeous.

    ¡°Look how easily he switches to another woman. Hey! You spend one night with me and now you¡¯re already lusting after the first woman you see?¡± Amelia shouted at him.

    Nate smiled then he took on a serious look. His walk changed as he swaggered over to the women. ¡°There is enough of me for everyone, no need to be stingy.¡± He straightened his eyebrows and struck his pretty boy pose.

    That¡¯s when he remembered Amelia was a vampire. His face dropped as he realized what he was just offering. Amelia barked in laughter as she saw his expression. ¡°Just remember you offered. Anza, come have a taste and tell me he doesn¡¯t have the richest blood you¡¯ve ever tasted.¡± She stood up and stalked over to Nate.

    ¡°You know what I just remembered I have that thing I got to go do.¡± Nate said looking at his wrist as if there was an invisible watch he was looking at to tell time. ¡°Gotta go.¡± He walked towards the exit setting a brisk pace.

    ¡°Ah, boo. I¡¯ll see you later on tonight then.¡±

    Nate waved his hand but he didn¡¯t look back. He exited the hotel suite and headed towards the elevator. Once the doors opened he entered and hit the button for the first floor. He only blew a breath out in relief when the elevator doors closed.

    The elevator stopped at the second floor as a group of young people got on. They were chatting and laughing when suddenly one of them made eye contact with Nate. Their eyes traveled down to his collar. ¡°Eh? A human. What¡¯re you doing here?¡± The woman asked.

    ¡°Ah you know. Just chilling.¡± He replied.

    The elevator doors closed and proceeded downward but the young group was now focused on him. Nate noticed they were all beautiful and young, and none of them wore collars.

    ¡°He¡¯s probably here as someone¡¯s late night snack.¡± One of the young men scoffed.

    ¡°Easy Charlie.¡± Another man laughed.

    ¡°Yeah Charlie, you got some vendetta against humans?¡± One of the woman spoke.

    ¡°A vendetta? Please, they aren¡¯t even in my eye. Why should I worry about humans when they¡¯re akin to cattle?¡± Nate saw Charlie from the side and knew this kid was just begging for trouble.

    ¡°Say ¡®baa!¡¯ sheep.¡± Charlie said getting close to Nate, cornering him up against the wall.

    ¡°That¡¯s uncalled for Charlie.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you need to relax Charlie.¡±

    His friends tried to calm him down but Charlie wasn¡¯t having it. The elevator dinged and the doors opened. Nate walked out of the elevator and turned left to head towards the lobby. Charlie was behind him the whole time egging him on while his friends tried to hold him back.

    Nate saw Lisa at the reception desk. She briefly glanced at him before turning back to her own work. Finally, Charlie¡¯s friends managed to get him away from Nate.

    ¡°Crazy ass vampire.¡± Nate said under his breath as he walked outside. He glanced back briefly to make sure he wasn¡¯t being followed.

    Nate wandered the city for several hours trying to think of his next step. Coming to the center wasn''t going as planned. He was contemplating heading back to Leo and the others when he saw a couple familiar faces through the glass window of a bar.

    ¡°Can I get you anything?¡± The barman asked as Nate entered. The bar was surprisingly full.

    ¡°Whatever you have on tap is fine.¡± Nate responded. He knew nothing about ordering drinks, but he¡¯d seen a lot of movies throw out that line.

    The man pulled a glass mug and filled it up before placing it on the bar stool. ¡°That¡¯ll be twelve tokens.¡±

    ¡°Twelve tokens?! That¡¯s six days¡¯ worth of food! I don¡¯t have that kind of money.¡± That¡¯s when Nate paused in his tracks. As soon as he thought about tokens a message appeared in his mind. ¡®Your balance is, 1200 tokens.¡¯

    Nates mouth dropped. He had zero tokens yesterday and now all of a sudden¡­

    ¡°Listen kid, getting liquor in here is dangerous and its difficult. There¡¯s a limited supply so if you want to drink you¡¯ll have to pay up.¡± The bar tender said.

    Nate nodded dumbly and initiated the transaction. He gave the bartender twelve tokens and took a large sip of his beer.

    What the hell? Why do I have that many tokens? Nate thought furiously but no answer would come. Suddenly he remembered the familiar faces he saw through the glass. Picking up his drink he went over to their table.

    They looked up as they saw him and smiled. ¡°So you survived this long eh? Not bad Nemo.¡± The skinny Nazi kid chuckled.

    ¡°Mind if I sit?¡± Nate asked. The bald Nazi smiled and pointed at the chair.

    ¡°I never got your names.¡± Nate said once he got settled in.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lad.¡± The young white kid said.

    ¡°Razor.¡± The bald dude said.

    ¡°Lad and Razor. I¡¯m Nate." Nate didn''t bother asking for their real names. Not like it mattered, in this prison, each prisoner was just another number.

    Nate took a sip of his beer as he thought about what to say. He had a lot of questions but didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°What¡¯s with the beer?¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡± Lad shrugged.

    ¡°Why is there beer in a prison? Come to think about it, there¡¯s a lot of things here that don¡¯t belong.¡± Nate said as he looked at a table full of people with no collars on. They didn¡¯t look like vampires¡ªyoung and beautiful¡ªinstead they looked like rough soldiers.

    ¡°Ah, you met the others.¡± Razor said.

    ¡°Others?¡± Nate remembered Leo said the center of the Asylum were for the ¡®others¡¯. But he¡¯d assumed that was for people who weren¡¯t in a race group big enough to own their own territory.

    ¡°Nobody knows where they come from but they¡¯re like the lords of the land. It¡¯s because of them that alcohol and all the other fast food places exist.¡±

    Nate remembered seeing and smelling fast food being cooked as he walked around the city. ¡°Some say it¡¯s to keep the humans in here fat and happy. Don¡¯t ask me why.¡± Lad said.

    Nate didn¡¯t need to ask, he already knew why.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    For the next couple hours Nate, Lad, and Razor sat at the table drinking and swapping stories. They found their common interest in sports and talked about it for hours.

    ¡°Well we should get going. It¡¯s going to be dark soon.¡± Razor said looking out the window.

    The table full of the soldier types suddenly got up and rushed out the door. Nate watched through the window as the soldier group started to shout and yell at another group of people across the street. Nate saw the other group was young and beautiful. Two attribes he associated with vampires.

    ¡°Vampires.¡± He muttered under his breath.

    Lad heard Nate. ¡°You¡¯ve seen them then?¡±

    Lad and Razor stared at Nate as he continued watching the two groups interact. ¡°Yeah. I ended up at that hotel were they give out free food tokens.¡±

    ¡°Tsk! That¡¯s a blood den fool. I told you to avoid those places.¡± Razor hissed.

    ¡°Aye, I didn¡¯t know? Noob here remember? Anyways at this blood den they were having some sort of party and that¡¯s when I saw them.¡± Nate obviously didn¡¯t share the whole story.

    ¡°Psht. Man you better avoid those places for real unless you want to end up like one of them.¡± Razor drained his glass before standing up. ¡°If you¡¯re here that means you probably left your group. There¡¯s an apartment complex two blocks down that¡¯ll sell you a room for cheap.¡±

    ¡°Sell?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°Yeah sell. You can find vacant homes for free in other areas but everyone wants to come live in the center so people sell rooms."

    "Why would anyone want to live here?" Although the center had more activities, it wasn''t worth doling out tokens just to live here.

    "Here in the center, inmate on inmate violence is virtually non-existant. People act tough here, they get checked by one of those... things" Razor gestured towards the window where the werewolves and vampires shouted at eachother from across the street. So living in the center ain''t bad. See you round Nemo.¡±

    "Stay safe." Lad added. The two of them left the bar, leaving Nate alone with his thoughts.

    Nate drained his glass then stood up. Before leaving he went back to the man behind the bar. ¡°You got any rations for sale?¡±

    The bartender nodded and pulled out a cooler full of rations. Nate picked out several boxes of crackers and two bags of chips. Some canned beans and a bag of trail mix.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be thirty tokens.¡± The bartender said.

    ¡°T-thiry?! Bullshit, its only ten tokens at the wall!¡±

    ¡°Then you walk your ass twenty five miles to the wall and purchase these rations. Otherwise its thirty tokens.¡±

    Nate glared at the man. ¡°You¡¯re a goddam leech you know that?¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Price just went up to fifty tokens.¡±

    ¡°Suck a fart and die.¡± Nate stomped out the bar empty handed.

    ¡°Suck a fart and die?¡± The bartender repeated in a confused tone of voice but Nate was already out the door.

    He found the apartment building several blocks over. ¡°Hey you looking to rent an apartment?¡± A pretty girl in business attire said to him.

    Ever since he was robbed Nate¡¯s been wary of pretty girls. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. That¡¯ll be three hundred tokens.¡±

    ¡®Prisoner #23849 wishes to trade with you, do you accept?¡¯

    ¡°Not so fast. When you give me a key to an apartment and show me that it works only then will I give you the tokens.¡±

    Nate detected anger on the woman¡¯s face but she smiled a fake smile and said, ¡°Right this way.¡±

    She led Nate over to one of the apartment doors and began knocking. The door opened and a burly looking man answered. ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Got a customer here.¡± The girl said.

    The burly looking man looked at Nate briefly. ¡°Wait here.¡±

    He went inside his apartment then came back out with a set of keys. ¡°Follow me.¡± He said after locking his own door.

    Nate and the girl followed him up five flights of stairs. All the way down the hall and stopped in front of a door that faced the parking lot. He tried several keys before finding the right one, unlocked the door then unlatched the key from the key ring.

    The door swung open revealing a bare bones apartment, no furniture, not even a rug on the floor. ¡°That¡¯ll be two hundred and fifty tokens.¡± The burly man said.

    ¡®Prisoner # 274329 wishes to trade with you, do you accept?¡¯

    Nate glared at the girl but she rolled her eyes ¡®whatever¡¯. Nate parted with the tokens and took the key and entered the apartment. There wasn¡¯t much to the apartment, it was a small one bedroom one bath apartment. There was running water but no electricity and one mattress lying on the bedroom floor.

    An hour later the sun was fully set and the howling began. Nate walked out of his apartment and stood at the balcony leaning his body on the railing. He looked down into the street and saw glowing wolfs running in the streets.

    He could also hear screams coming from those who were caught out on the street. Nate felt a certain thrill standing out here as if he was exposing himself to danger. Looking around he could see there were several other brave souls who were standing against the railing looking out at the streets.

    ¡°AHHH!¡± They heard a scream closer than all the others. Nate looked around trying to see if he could spot some action when he saw a woman running for her life. There was one werewolf chasing her from behind.

    He heard the other neighbors laugh and point as the woman continued screaming. It all reminded Nate of the ¡®Hunt¡¯, this realization sobered him up. ¡°This isn¡¯t right.¡± He whispered to himself.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°AHHHH!!!¡± The woman continued to scream.

    ¡°This way! Run this way!¡± Nate yelled. All his neighbors suddenly looked at him in alarm.

    ¡°The hell you doing your going to bring ¡®them¡¯ here!¡±

    ¡°Then get your ass inside!¡± Nate snapped. ¡°Hey! Run this way!¡± He shouted.

    The screaming got closer to the point where he could hear the running footsteps of the wolf and the woman. Nate ran down the hallway and down the stairs into the parking lot. He saw the woman running towards him with the werewolf right on her tail.

    ¡°This way!¡± He shouted.

    He ran as soon as the woman passed by him. ¡°Up the steps room number 542 it¡¯s at the end of the hall!¡±

    They slowed on the steps. Nate stopped as the werewolf leaped. Hardening his fists he swung at the werewolf¡¯s open mouth. He was pushed backwards as his fist collided. He felt his vision swim as his head cracked against a step.

    The werewolf was sent tumbling backwards, several teeth broke off from its mouth. It growled and growled but Nate was back on his feet ready to trade blows again. The werewolf stared at him for a while with oddly human like eyes before it turned tail and ran.

    A flash of fear shot through him as he briefly wondered ¡®what if the werewolves were actually humans¡¯. But he sent the thought to the recess of his mind and ran up the steps. If those werewolves were human then they wouldn¡¯t be limited to chasing down prey on the street, they¡¯d enter buildings and homes too.

    The woman was curled against his apartment door sobbing hysterically. Nate ran over and unlocked the door before ushering her inside. ¡°You¡¯re alright now. It¡¯s okay.¡± He comforted her. The woman was inconsolable. She had a hoodie sweater on and looked as if she¡¯d been living on the streets for years. This often happened to those who couldn¡¯t afford to get their own place, they¡¯d have to live on the street. The only problem with that was the werewolves hunted at night, and anyone found usually died then and there.

    Nate just sat their holding her in his arm as she drenched his shirt with tears. Finally she grew calm and her breathing evened out. Nate didn¡¯t rush her but after the second hour his legs were getting numb.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± He said softly gently rocking her back and forth. That¡¯s when noticed the woman was asleep. That¡¯s when he made the biggest discovery of the night, the girl wasn¡¯t even a girl, it was really a small little boy. The first child he¡¯d seen in this hellhole.

    Nate picked the little kid up in his arms and laid him down on the matress in the bedroom. He went back to the living room and lie down to rest on the itchy carpet. He tried to sleep but the little kid kept popping into his mind. He knew there was no way a little kid would be sent to Black Watch Asylum. And the no collar on his neck proved he wasn¡¯t sent here.

    The only alternative was that the kid was born here. Nate couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what it would be like to grow up living in a hell hole like this. The more he thought about it the more it frustrated him so he decided to exercise.

    When a hundred push-ups exhausted his physical body he was still too amped up to go to sleep. Nate then did push-ups, except he didn¡¯t push with his hands. Instead he used his mind to push him up off the floor. His whole body levitated and he focused on raising himself higher and higher.

    At ten feet he couldn¡¯t reach any higher. His brain was also throbbing. Nate stayed at this height as his brain continued to burn as it was strained to its limits. After ten minutes he couldn¡¯t hold himself up any longer. But rather than let go he lowered himself very slowly which made his brain stress even more. By the time he was back on the floor Nate was out like a light.

    When he woke up the next morning the kid was gone. There were blood stains he hadn¡¯t noticed in the dark but it was on the floor where the boy cried into his arms, and again on the bed where the boy slept. ¡°Dam¡­ he¡¯s out there bleeding somewhere.¡±

    Nate wanted to let the matter go but he couldn¡¯t. He left the apartment and headed down the stairs keeping his eye out for someone in a black hoodie. Several of the neighbors from last night gave him deathly glares but Nate ignored them.

    He searched the alleyways for several blocks around him but no luck. When it hit noon Nate finally called it quits and went into a restaurant for a meal. The meal cost him a ridiculous price but Nate paid up. He still had almost a thousand tokens to spend.

    As he sat down eating his burger, fries, and milkshake he looked around at the other customers and wondered how they were here. They were wearing collars like him, except for a few burly men who weren¡¯t. But it still got him wondering as to how they could afford the luxury. He knew to get any tokens, one would have to participate in the hunt. And those who managed to survive would then be targeted by the prisoners so how were these loners able to sit here enjoying luxury food.

    After he finished his meal he went out the restaurant and wandered the streets aimlessly. He bumped into someone hard enough to jolt him out of balance.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± The person he ran into said as they placed an arm onto Nate to steady him.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Nate patted the guy¡¯s arm to let him know he could let go. When he looked up he saw the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Right then.¡± The man smiled but there were four teeth missing, two on the top and two on the bottom. Nate continued walking but he couldn¡¯t help feel like he knew the guy from somewhere.

    ¡­

    ¡°You get a good look at him?¡± The man Nate just bumped into was now standing with a group of people. They watched Nate as he walked further down the street.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that guy, the guy you almost sent flying from a casual bump, did that to your mouth?¡± The group snickered.

    ¡°He¡¯s stronger then you think Adrian.¡± The man said dejectedly.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Can¡¯t have someone looking down on us, we¡¯ll take care of him.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°There you are!¡± Nate shouted. He was in an alley when he found the kid from last night. The kid looked up at him, overgrown hoodie made it hard to see his face but Nate knew it was him just from that one glance.

    The kid began to run. ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t.¡± Nate ran after him. The kid was shockingly fast. Nate thought about using his telekinesis to slow him down but he wasn¡¯t looking to freak the kid out. That¡¯s when he came to a realization.

    If I can slow him down, could I speed myself up? Nate had no idea how to do that. He tried sending mental energy into his arms and legs but his speed didn¡¯t increase at all.

    Surrounding myself in mental energy does nothing. But what if I¡­ Nate then infused the mental energy into his limbs. His whole perception changed as he became aware of his physical body. The way his arms pumped up and down in tune with his legs. The expansion and contraction of his lungs as air entered his body. Limbs, blood, muscles, skeleton, all of it became visible to him.

    Using this ability, he pumped his arms faster and moved his legs faster using his mind. He imagined himself like a doll being controlled to run faster than his muscles would allow. His physical limitations were broken through as the mental energy infused in his limbs allowed him to run faster than ever before. Before he could begin to enjoy the thrill of running at superhuman speeds, the boy who was far ahead of him was suddenly right in front of him.

    Nate grabbed him by the shoulder, ¡°Kid I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± Nate said as he approached the kid from behind.

    The kid suddenly took a sharp right. Nate tried to follow but the speed he was going at was too great, he ended up twisting his ankle, falling head over heels before slowly coming to a stop. Nate dusted himself off. Got a lot to learn. Nate thought as he used mental energy to take control of his body. The kid was getting farther away, soon he¡¯d be gone, Nate had to be faster.

    Focusing on his image he made his arms and legs pump faster and faster to the point where the alley simply became a blur to him, eventually catching up to the kid. He grabbed the kid¡¯s collar, the kid tried to struggle out of his grip. Nate pulled on the kid''s shoulder to slow him down. ¡°Look, I saved you yesterday, I even let you crash in my room as I slept on that itchy ass rug. Doesn¡¯t that count for anything? I just want to help you out but go ahead and run away if you want to.¡±

    Nate let go of the kid¡¯s hoodie and backed away from him. His brain was already strained from the enhancement. He turned off his ability. If the kid ran away now he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± The kid said in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Did you live here all by yourself?¡± By ¡®here¡¯ Nate meant the Black Watch Asylum.

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± The kid said defensively.

    ¡°I¡¯m just baffled. Without a collar you can¡¯t receive or use tokens. Without tokens no way to buy things like food. How did you survive this long?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°What do you want to hear? That I root around in the trash like some kind of animal?! Or how bout the shit that I do for disgusting adult so that they¡¯d give me the crumbs they throw away? Or how I¡­ I¡­¡± The kid grew quiet as tears streamed down his eyes. There was so much anger and hate for the world. Nate saw himself in the kid.

    When his parents were slaughtered in front of him he was angry at the demon who did it, but when the world started pointing the finger at him he wanted to see the world burn for his mistreatment.

    ¡°It¡¯s messed up, all the things you been through. But you can¡¯t go on living like this. Sooner or later those werewolves will catch you. Why stay in the city, why not move to the outskirts?¡±

    ¡°How? Any territory I end up in will look at my neck and see that I have no collar then they¡¯ll immediately kick me out, sometimes after using me.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Nate continued speaking with the kid finding out his name and other details. He thought he had it bad when that demon ruined his life but it paled in comparison to what the little kid has been through. It scared him to look into the ten year old kid¡¯s eyes and see primal fury and anger.

    ¡°Look, you¡¯ve been through the worst and I don¡¯t expect you to believe me, but my apartment is open to you. Here.¡± Nate threw him the key. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a bunch of food before it turns dark. If you want a place to stay¡ªno strings attached¡ªthen go there. If not then just toss away the key. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Nate stood up and dusted himself off then proceeded to exit the alley. Those were his only set of keys but he was sure he could somehow get the door open using his abilities.

    There were several general stores in the city that sold food rations, amongst other things. He entered one of and began taking a good look around. He was surprised one of them actually had a TV for sale. ¡°How does this work then?¡± He asked the man

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you.¡± The clerk behind the counter said gruffly.

    ¡°What do you mean? Who¡¯s it for?¡±

    ¡°Look kid are you going to buy something or not?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Nate placed a duffel bag on the counter and enough rations to fill the duffle bag.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be 350 tokens.¡±

    ¡°Goddam! You shop owners have no soul!¡± He yelled.

    ¡°That¡¯s the price asswipe don¡¯t make me raise it!¡±

    ¡°Tch! Fine. Accept my dam money. I hope you know there¡¯s a starving kid I¡¯m supporting.¡±

    The store clerk didn¡¯t care. He easily took the tokens. Nate walked out with a heavy duffle bag full of food. As soon as he was in the streets he saw several hungry pairs of eyes land on him. Nate kept his head down as he made the way back to his apartment.

    Looking backwards he made sure no one was following then climbed the stairs. He knocked on his door hoping the kid was there. ¡°Aidan you in there?¡±

    Nate waited several minutes but there was no reply. ¡°Dam.¡±

    Focusing on the door knob he projected mental energy into the keyhole and lifted up the tumblers. The lock clicked open with a tick sound. Nate twisted the knob and entered the room to find Aidan sitting there on his kitchen counter.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you open the door?¡± Nate whined.

    Aidan shrugged his shoulders. Nate shook his head. He locked the door behind him and hefted the duffle bag onto the counter. Unzipping the bag he revealed a vast amount of food. ¡°Dig in.¡± He said after grabbing a bag of trail mix and a plastic cup. He filled the cup up with tap water and ate his food.

    Out of the corner of his eye he saw Aidan wolfing down snack after snack. ¡°Hey, you throw up, you clean. Now relax and slow your pace.¡± Nate advised.

    Howling sounded from outside as the sun set. Aidan briefly paused as he heard the howling then continued to eat.

    Brave kid. Nate chuckled inwardly.

    After Nate finished he went to the living room and lied down on the rug. Aidan looked at him from the kitchen counter observing him quietly. After he finished he went over to Nate. ¡°You can sleep in your room, I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± Aidan said.

    ¡°Nah you¡¯re the kid. Go ahead and take the room.¡±

    Aidan didn¡¯t move right away. ¡°Look I feel safer sleeping here alright? If someone comes bursting through the door I¡¯ll be close enough to hear and ready to fight so just go sleep inside.¡± This finally prompted Aidan to go inside the bedroom.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Aidan crashed to the floor and cried out in pain.

    Nate jumped up from the floor. ¡°Aidan you alright?¡±

    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± He cried as his body convulsed on the ground.

    ¡°Aidan! Aidan c¡¯mon buddy, you alright?¡±

    Nate tried to turn Aidan over to see what was causing him pain but as soon as he placed his hand on Aidan he heard crackling sounds. ¡°AHH!!!!!!¡± Aidan cried as his bones began breaking over and over again.

    Nate stood there completely dumbfounded as Aidan slowly started to change right before his eyes. After several crackling noises Aidan¡¯s body began to shift. The clothes were torn as his body grew. When the transformation ended Nate was completely dumbfounded as a wolf three feet tall stared at him ferociously.

    ¡°Aidan?¡± He said taking a step back.

    The wolf flashed and suddenly Nate felt teeth digging into his shoulder. ¡°DAMMIT!¡± he yelled as he tackled the wolf pushing him away using his telekinesis. Aidan was flung several feet away but he easily shook it off and circled Nate like a real wolf would, only Nate had his back against the wall so Aidan was only half-circling. Looking at the wolf¡¯s eyes Nate saw nothing but animalistic rage.

    Aidan charged again. Nate reached out an ethereal hand, made completely of mental energy and grabbed Aidan pinning him against the floor. The wolf thrashed and fought his grip but Nate held on. ¡°Aidan c¡¯mon man this isn¡¯t you.¡±

    He¡¯d seen the werewolves on the street hunt before and the way they moved convinced Nate they weren¡¯t just dumb animals. The intelligence he saw in the eyes of the wolf that first night he saved Aidan convinced him these were people shifting into werewolves although he still couldn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t enter into people¡¯s buildings and homes. Nate didn¡¯t know why Aidan hadn¡¯t retained his human side but he was hoping to bring Aidan back to the surface.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Aidan c¡¯mon.¡± Nate begged as an hour went by and no change. The wolf had stopped fighting but its hackles were raised and it stared at him with a look that promised death upon release. Nate felt his brain throbbing in pain but he couldn¡¯t let go. Even when the pain got so unbearable he had to close his eyes he still focused on the wolf.

    Nate decreased the force in which he was holding the wolf to the minimum so that there was barely enough pressure to pin the wolf in place. Even with this attempt to save mental energy and reduce the stress to his brain he felt his limit approaching.

    ¡°I have to keep holding. I have to keep holding.¡± Nate repeated over and over again like a mantra. The only alternative was to kill the wolf or to send him outside. He was afraid if Aidan was tossed outside he would never be seen again.

    It was strange to think that since Aidan was a werewolf but even that wasn¡¯t entirely true. The other werewolves he¡¯d seen before looked just like wolves but Aidan was different. He had a silver coat of fur but there were magical blue lines that glowed faintly. He¡¯s never seen this on any of the other werewolves before.

    The pressure was becoming unbearable. His whole brain felt like a bomb that would go off any minute. The pain was all encompassing now, it was through sheer willpower he was still able to pin Aidan to that floor. He didn¡¯t know how much time passed, it just felt like an eternity of pain. Suddenly he felt several bursts go off on his brain. That was the last thing he remembered as his eyes rolled up into his head.

    ¡­

    When Aidan woke up he found himself staring up at an unfamiliar sky. The sky¡¯s not brown. He suddenly realized he wasn¡¯t outdoors.

    He panicked thinking a grownup had him locked up inside their home. Sitting up he frantically looked around. There was a man lying face down on the carpet, a puddle of blood surrounding him. ¡°Serves you right asshole.¡± He cursed at the adult.

    Suddenly his mind cleared. ¡°Nate? Nate you alright?!¡± He said running up to the black man who saved him.

    With extraneous effort he managed to turn Nate on his side but there was so much blood. ¡°Nate please.¡± He felt tears flow out of his eyes. Nate was the first adult to show him any kind of compassion. He desperately needed someone like Nate in his life.

    He realized Nate was not dead. The rise and fall of his chest indicated he still lived. ¡°Oh thank god.¡± Aidan wept silently.

    He stayed beside Nate but after several hours of no change he grew hungry. He stood up and went over to the duffle bag full of food and helped himself to some breakfast.

    As he munched on a raw square of ramen noodle he wondered what happened last night. The door was still locked and the windows were intact so nobody broke in. The marks on Nate also suggested it wasn¡¯t self-inflicted.

    ¡°Those were bite marks.¡± He recalled the only physical wound he found on Nate¡¯s body.

    ¡°No¡­¡± He whispered as he came to a realization. As if it read his mind his inner wolf howled. Aidan¡¯s body began shifting again. He curled up and yelled in pain as his body underwent the transformation.

    Last night when Aidan transformed there was so much pain that something within him told him to let go. This time he refused that voice, unwilling to let go for fear of hurting Nate. His inner wolf howled in anger as it thrashed about but Aidan ignored it.

    Blood! Aidan felt the saliva spring up in his mouth as his stomach rumbled. He needed meat. Following the scent he walked over until he found Nate¡¯s body lying there on the floor.

    Eat! Eat! Eat! His inner wolf kept saying.

    Aidan was almost tempted. Taking a deep breath in made his mouth water and drool. But as soon as he saw the bite marks on Nate¡¯s shoulders he sobered up. Thinking about his human form allowed him to transform back.

    The process was just as painful as the first time but the time it took to shift was growing shorter. Aidan was without clothes though, the only thing still intact was his hoodie. Putting that on he went back to the duffle bag full of food and started eating like a ravenous wolf. The shifting process took up a lot of energy and to replenish that energy he needed food.

    Aidan started getting worried when night fell and Nate was still out of it. There were no doctors in the Asylum¡ªnone that he could access anyway. They all operated on food tokens and you needed a collar for that, which Aidan didn¡¯t have.

    But to even contemplate getting a doctor he¡¯d have to carry Nate and bring him to the doctor, which was something his ten-year-old body wasn¡¯t capable of. He was sitting by Nate¡¯s side when the howls drew closer.

    They were even closer now, he could hear them on the streets right below the apartment. His inner wolf howled begging for release to go run with a pack, it was an effort just to keep ahold of it. The werewolves were now on their floor, people screamed as they ran inside and shut their doors.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right; they¡¯re not supposed to barge into people¡¯s homes.¡± Aidan had no clue if that was true but for as long as he could remember he¡¯s never seen nor heard of werewolves breaking into a home, they only hunted people that were still out at night.

    Boom! Crack! Boom! Crack! Crash!

    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Aidan¡¯s stomach clenched in fear as the sounds of heavy bodies slamming into the door sounded throughout the whole apartment. The door wasn¡¯t that sturdy in the first place and it broke open on the second hit.

    The door flung inward and slid across the room. Several werewolves then walked in casually expecting to find a cowering Nate. They could smell there were two people in here, but only one of them was their target. Still, now that they broke in they wouldn¡¯t spare anyone.

    ¡°What the hell.¡± The pack leader growled. What they found instead was a strange looking werewolf standing guard over their target.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize your scent pup. Who¡¯re you?¡± the pack leader said drawing closer to the strange werewolf.

    ¡°Leave!¡± The strange werewolf said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave after we¡¯ve taken what we came for. Why do you protect that human?¡±

    ¡°Leave!¡± The strange werewolf said again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that. Your inner wolf is probably howling right now; you belong with your own kind not with this human. Tell you what, you kill that human there and I¡¯ll let you join us.¡± The Pack leader offered.

    Aidan¡¯s inner wolf was howling, but not for the reason the pack leader thought. Once he made his inner wolf understand Nate was someone who saved him, who protected him, the attitude of his inner wolf changed from aggression to fierce loyalty towards Nate.

    Aidan and the inner wolf started to merge as their goals became aligned. The blue lines that were all over his body glowed even brighter as his visage grew even fiercer.

    ¡°Your loss.¡± The Pack leader.

    As soon as the pack leader spoke the other werewolves charged Aidan. Aidan was in a strange state, he felt power transforming into the wolf but now that he melded with his inner wolf he felt even stronger. He flashed forward and bit into the neck of one werewolf.

    The other werewolves looked surprised but they immediately surrounded Aidan and attacked. Aidan was faster, and stronger than them. He bit into their necks and killed them, one by one. The blood smeared all over his fur dying his beautiful mane of silver into a bloody crimson color.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± The Pack leader shouted. He was standing at the back watching the fight unfold and couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. This werewolf looked strange to him but he knew not only was it strange, it was far more powerful than any of them.

    The werewolves, those that were still alive, retreated with the pack leader. The last image the pack leader saw before retreating was a silver wolf with blue lines all over his body glaring fiercely at him, its mouth covered in blood and a blue hazy aura surrounding its body.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    ¡°Did you ever see something like that?¡±

    The surviving werewolves were asking each other as they slowed down once they were far enough. No one knew the right answer so they turned towards the Pack leader for guidance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But there is one person we can ask.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    ¡°Your lunch is ready madam.¡±

    Anza waved the servant away. She was in the gardens when a commotion arose from the entrance to the manor. She sent Luke to go figure out what the disturbance was yet he still hadn¡¯t returned.

    Entering the manor, she went to the dining room. It was a large room with one long table and several chairs. There was a naked woman lying on her back. Someone was already suckling her left arm.

    ¡°This just doesn¡¯t compare.¡± Amelia said dejectedly as she let go of the arm she was drinking from.

    The woman on the table was flushed red, clearly aroused from the vampire¡¯s bite. She was disappointed when Amelia stopped drinking from her. Foolish human, drink them to death and they¡¯d probably thank you. Anza chuckled to herself, she walked over to the other arm and began drinking.

    ¡°You just don¡¯t know Anza, the man I drank from tasted like nothing you¡¯ve ever had before. If you had one sip you¡¯d never be satisfied with this.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­ mmm¡­ ah!¡± The woman on the table convulsed in pleasure.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Luke barged into the dining room.

    Anza let go of the arm she was drinking from and looked over at Luke. ¡°Madam, there is something that requires your attention.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anza asked. They were in a car driving through the Asylum.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but he said his whole pack didn¡¯t stand a chance against the werewolf.¡± Luke said from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°What do you think it is?¡± Amelia asked.

    ¡°If it¡¯s true then it¡¯s probably an Anima.¡± Anza said contemplatively.

    ¡°Anima?¡± Amelia said.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Luke said sounding surprised.

    ¡°I won¡¯t know till I see him. But most likely.¡± She then turned to Amelia. ¡°An Anima is a werewolf who¡¯s been chosen by one of the many spirit wolves.¡±

    ¡°But the pack leader said one of his own turned the boy.¡± Luke said sounding confused. ¡°I thought only purebloods could contract a spirit wolf?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s so strange.¡± Anza said with her brow furrowed in concentration.

    The car pulled up to an apartment building. It was early morning so most people were still sleeping inside of their homes. Luke guided the girls up a flight of stairs and to the end of the hall. They spotted a door broken in off its hinges and stepped into the room.

    A strange looking werewolf got up from its lying down position and stood over a familiar man on the floor. ¡°Nate?¡± Amelia rushed over to the man on the floor side-stepping the dead werewolves.

    The Anima wolf charged at Amelia but her figure blurred and she sent the Anima flying. She went over to the black man on the floor and curled his head onto her lap. ¡°Nate.¡± She said softly trying to wake him up.

    The Anima was about to attack again but saw there was no ill intentions towards Nate. He walked over to Amelia and spoke in the scared voice of a ten-year-old boy. ¡°Can you help him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a boy.¡± Luke remarked. Anza and Luke were still in the doorway observing the situation.

    Amelia then turned to Anza. ¡°Your blood¡¯s stronger than mine. Can you please?¡±

    Anza was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect her friend to care so much for a human. ¡°If that¡¯s what you really want.¡±

    She walked over, Amelia spread open Nate¡¯s jaws. Anza cut her palms with a sharp nail and spilt her blood into Nate¡¯s open mouth. Amelia held Nate¡¯s nose closed so that he was forced to drink to clear his mouth for air.

    When enough blood passed Anza licked her palms immediately shutting her wound. Nate remained un-moving on the floor for several minutes. Suddenly his eyes opened slowly as he took in his surroundings. ¡°Nate!¡± Amelia and the Anima wolf both said simultaneously.

    Nate smiled. ¡°Glad your back in control Aidan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Nate. I- I didn¡¯t know what I was doing, I couldn¡¯t control- ¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t blame you man just relax.¡± Nate said wrapping an arm around the werewolf that sobbed into his shoulder.

    Amelia smiled down at Nate with a caring expression. ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re okay. Was getting worried when you didn¡¯t show up.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah. Turns out I don¡¯t like having my blood sucked.¡± Nate lied. It felt too good and he didn¡¯t want to get addicted to such a feeling. Amelia looked at him through squinted eyes.

    Nate¡¯s eyes drooped. ¡°You okay?¡± Amelia asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Nate yawned. ¡°Just tired.¡± His eyes closed.

    ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡± Aidan turned to Anza and asked.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Yes, he just needs rest now.¡±

    As Aidan and Amelia fawned over Nate, Luke and Anza began having a quiet conversation.

    ¡°What should we do with the boy? We can¡¯t leave a powerful Anima alone.¡± Luke asked.

    ¡°I know. We¡¯ll just bring him back to the manor. I doubt he¡¯ll raise much argument to that.¡±

    ¡°But the others? They¡¯ll take offense to Aidan¡¯s nature.¡±

    ¡°The others will do as I say. They forget I¡¯m a werewolf, if they can¡¯t accept that then they can just leave.¡±

    ¡­

    Nate woke up feeling groggy all over. He sat up in bed and reached for the jug of water on the nightstand. After gulping down mouthfuls he finally took a good look around the room. It was a large room with all the furnishings, a bed and even a T.V.

    Knock. Knock.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Nate said.

    The door opened and a pretty looking woman in a maid¡¯s outfit walked in. She reached over and switched on the light. ¡°Madam said you¡¯d be up soon and that I should bring you up some food.¡±

    Nate barely heard her. He was too shocked by a sudden revelation. The room was pitch black before the maid came in but he was able to see everything clear as day. It was only when the maid turned on the light that he realized he wasn¡¯t ¡®seeing¡¯ with his eyes. There was an awareness now allowing him to see with his mind rather than his eyes.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°You okay? You need me to call someone?¡±

    Nate almost mistook that as if she had access to a phone. ¡°Nah I¡¯m fine. Thanks for the food.¡±

    ¡°You welcome.¡± She set the tray down on the nightstand right next to the pitcher of water then walked out the room.

    Nate took stock of his situation. His brain felt different now. Before it took intense concentration to use his telekinetic abilities but now he could feel it and reach for it easily. Moving little things now took barely any effort. He tested this by floating the food on the tray up to his mouth. Even though it barely weighed anything it was still an impressive feat. Before he would¡¯ve had to concentrate and strain his brain.

    ¡°It must¡¯ve been that burst at the end.¡± Nate recalled the last thing that happened before passing out. How his brain seemed to explode. He thought he died right then and there but instead it must¡¯ve been his brain going through a transformation.

    Using his new sensing ability, he tried focusing it in one direction. Slowly he moved out of the door and explored his surroundings. He discovered he was in a giant mansion with thirty-four rooms. Most of the rooms were filled with vampires, mostly sleeping together with several collared women.

    When he focused his sensing he could travel outside as if he were a ghost wandering around the halls. It took concentration and a steady drain of energy but it was an impressive ability he wasn¡¯t capable of before. Downstairs in the living room he saw Aidan, Amelia, Luke, and Anza all sitting around a long dining room table.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m an Anima?¡± Aidan asked Anza.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s usually reserved for purebloods¡ªpeople who were born a werewolf¡ªrarely does it happen to those turned into a werewolf.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I don¡¯t get that part either. How was I turned?¡±

    ¡°Were you bitten by a werewolf?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Aidan shook his head. ¡°But a werewolf did scratch me¡­ does that count?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I remember biting Nate. Does that mean he¡¯ll turn also?¡± Aidan asked with a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°Not everyone turns from being bitten. We believe only those with the right blood can properly contract the werewolf gene.¡±

    Nate watched these people as if he was there in person. Only, none of them were able to see him. He was aware of his body still in the room leaning against the bedpost, he could still feel a faint tether connecting him to that body, at the same time he was here with these people in the dining room.

    He felt guilty spying on them like this but he figured the more information he knew the better position he¡¯d be in. He didn¡¯t trust these people. Amelia he felt an attraction towards, and Aidan was like a little brother but Anza and Luke seemed like shady people.

    After listening in on their conversation for a while Nate continued exploring the manor taking note of where various things were. His eyes lit up in surprise when he found a cellphone lying on the counter. ¡°Lets me see¡­¡±

    He was currently like an incorporeal ghost roaming around the house but now he reached out and tried to grab the phone. His brain tingled as he expended more effort trying to grab a hold of the phone. Finally, the phone floated slowly off the counter and Nate brought it back up the stairs and to his room. It was slow and took a large amount of energy and concentration but finally he slid it under the door of his closed room.

    ¡°Success!¡± He laughed as the phone dropped onto his lap. Using his physical body, he picked it up and began going through it. Luckily there was no passcode on the phone allowing him easy access.

    He surfed the internet looking for information about his situation. It was unfair how they convicted him for his family¡¯s deaths when it was the demon that set him up. He searched for other cases of brutal murders hoping to find others that might¡¯ve been wrongly convicted.

    There were plenty of cases but each one ended with the suspect either dead¡ªby suicide¡ªor sentenced to death by the courts. Frustrated Nate kept searching until he came across an interesting news broadcast.

    ¡°We bring you disturbing video recording from inside the Black Watch Asylum. Viewer discretion advised.¡±

    The video showed a man in a clearing. There were trees surrounding him but on those trees were people tied up and gagged.

    ¡°Just put them out of their misery Richard. This isn¡¯t hunting anymore this is torture.¡±

    The man turned towards the person in the camera. ¡°I paid millions for this. Let me do my civic duty and put these leeches out of their misery.¡± He turned towards a man with his whole face peeled back showing the red muscles inside.

    ¡°Bell rings in two days. I¡¯m only getting started.¡±

    ¡°What follows is twenty hours of horrific footage we cannot show, nor do we wish to.¡± The news anchor appeared back on the video.

    ¡°Black Watch Asylum has said one of their employees has defected and edited these videos to make it seem like this is what¡¯s going on but professional video editors say the videos haven¡¯t been tampered with. The public is outraged about the horrible things they¡¯ve witnessed. Countless protests have been staged throughout the country for people who want change.¡±

    The anchor showed scenes of millions of people marching down streets and highways holding up signs and chanting: ¡°No more Black Watch! Shut it down!¡±

    ¡°Black Watch Asylum has decided to allow Department of Humane Society to investigate these allegations. On February 21<sup>st</sup>, 2017; Black Watch Asylum will open its walls and take stock of the prisoners and the conditions they¡¯re living in. Tune in here first¡­¡±

    Nate turned off the video when he sensed someone outside the door. He placed the phone under the covers and set the food down on the tray.

    ¡°Nate. You awake?¡± Amelia appeared in the doorway.

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Amelia walked in with a worried expression and sat down on the bed. ¡°I just wanted to see how you were.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Nate noticed there was something she wasn¡¯t saying. He stayed silent prompting her to speak up if she had something to say.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think I was using you for your blood¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know vampires view humans as cattle¡ª ¡° Nate said using the line that arrogant vampire said to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not like that!¡± Amelia said angrily. She grabbed Nate¡¯s arm. ¡°You don¡¯t think that¡¯s me¡­ do you?¡±

    Her eyes were watery. Nate was surprised. Why does she care about my opinion so much? What they had was just a one-night stand yet the look in her eye was as if I was a longtime boyfriend.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Amelia breathed out in relief. ¡°I like you and I think you like me too. So if you want¡­¡± Amelia moved onto the bed and straddled him.

    ¡°Are you asking me to be your boyfriend¡­ or asking me for sex?¡± Nate smiled.

    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll let you choose.¡± She kissed him.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Nate woke up the next morning snuggled up against Amelia¡¯s naked body. He sensed someone approaching their door looking very angry. They pounded on the door like they were the cops.

    ¡°Open up!¡±

    Amelia woke up and yawned deeply stretching her whole body out like a cat. The person outside continued banging on the door. Amelia stood up and threw some clothes on.

    ¡°Some people just don¡¯t have any manners.¡± Nate remarked.

    ¡°Un-refined assholes.¡± Amelia agreed.

    She opened the door to a furious young man. ¡°You are Luke¡¯s right hand man, head of security right? Why¡¯re you banging on our door this early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Someone stole my phone.¡± The man said with a growl.

    Nate gulped unintentionally. Luckily the man didn¡¯t see nor hear. ¡°So why¡¯re you here?¡± She repeated.

    ¡°I need to search this room.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s like a hundred rooms in this mansion and you want to search this one?! Get the hell out!¡± Amelia said annoyed. The man said something but it was muffled as the door was slammed on his face.

    ¡°Can you believe that guy?¡± She scoffed.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Nate chuckled wryly. The phone was underneath the bed.

    ¡°Come back to bed.¡± Nate lie back down beckoning Amelia towards him. Amelia snuggled in with him. Nate focused, he imagined an ethereal arm moving down to the phone and slowly began to move it from underneath the bed.

    Banging came from the door. ¡°Is this guy serious!¡± Amelia said angrily but Nate restrained her.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s coming from the door opposite us.¡± He said. When the security guard started banging on the other door Nate used that distraction to slide the phone into the other room, the room opposite theirs.

    They listened as the door was opened and the man started yelling. Someone else yelled back and the two went back and forth. Nate watched all this and tried to contain himself but when he heard the occupant of the other room yell at the security guard telling him to just ¡°Call the dam phone!¡± he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, he burst out laughing. The man in the other room was Charlie from the hotel, the vampire who kept hassling him for being human. This only made him laugh even harder.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Amelia asked.

    Charlie and the security guy seemed to hear the laughing coming from the room. They walked over and started banging on the door. Amelia walked over with a confused expression on her face. She opened the door and found the security guard along with another vampire standing there glaring.

    ¡°Did you do this?!¡± Charlie was furious.

    Nate bit his cheeks to keep from laughing but it only put a weird, smirking smile on his face. ¡°You think this is funny?!¡± Charlie yelled looking at Nate.

    Amelia looked at Nate¡¯s weird expression and burst out laughing. ¡°What the hell is with that face you look like your constipated!¡± She roared.

    Nate couldn¡¯t contain it anymore he joined in as well. ¡°Fucking human!¡± Charlie roared as he flashed across the room grabbing Nate by the throat and pinning him against the bed post.

    Amelia flashed as well barreling into Charlie sending him crashing against the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking touch him!¡± She snarled.

    The security guard got in-between them both. ¡°You¡¯d take a human¡¯s side over one of your own?!¡± Charlie spat.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s just end this here.¡± The security guard said.

    Charlie glared at Amelia then looked at Nate with a glance that promised death. ¡°If anything happens to him I¡¯ll come for you. This I promise.¡± Amelia threatened after noticing his glance.

    Charlie scoffed but didn¡¯t reply. The security guard followed him out the room and Amelia slammed the door locking it shut. She walked over to Nate and lie down against him. ¡°You need to be careful from now on. Charlie¡¯s a vindictive little shit.¡±

    Nate leaned against the bedpost with one hand wrapped around Amelia. ¡°Why?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Why is he vindictive? I don¡¯t know, small penis I guess.¡± She laughed.

    ¡°No. Why are you so protective of me? Why do you love me?¡± Nate knew he sounded insecure but the way Amelia protected him and how she was so comfortable around him as if they knew each other for years was freaking him out.

    Amelia was quiet for a minute. Just when Nate thought she wouldn¡¯t answer she spoke. ¡°If I tell you, promise me you won¡¯t be mad?¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± Nate was intrigued.

    ¡°We vampires often drink blood from containers. Drinking directly from a humans comes with complications. It doesn¡¯t always happen, in fact we can close ourselves off and simply drink from humans but if we open ourselves up then it makes for a pleasant exchange. You remember that feeling, that night I drank from you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Nate remembered that night, it was the best night of his life.

    ¡°Well you weren¡¯t the only one feeling that high. Usually I keep emotion out of it but the quality of your blood caught me off guard, I¡¯d never tasted anything like it so I kind of lost control.¡±

    ¡°Thanks?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain it but that night was like we established a bond, even if it was only for less than an hour. If you search your heart, you¡¯ll see you care for me deeply as well.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Nate did feel that way but he thought it was some sort of vampire charm. ¡°Are these my real feelings?¡±

    Amelia looked up staring into his eyes deeply. ¡°I hope so.¡± There was so much longing and fear of rejection in that one glance exchanged.

    ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡± Nate felt uncomfortable so he changed the subject.

    Amelia looked sad but she didn¡¯t push for an answer. ¡°The 21<sup>st</sup>, why?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday was my birthday¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, congratulations. How old are you?¡±

    ¡°18. Hey is there a Humane Society moving into the Asylum?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re moving in today actually. How¡¯d you know?¡± Amelia face suddenly lit up. ¡°It was you! Oh my god Nate you¡¯re so bad!¡± She burst out in laughter.

    ¡°Shhh! Keep it down.¡± He chuckled.

    ¡­

    An hour later Nate was washed and in a fresh outfit provided by Amelia. He went downstairs and into the dining room table. The long table was completely filled up with young beautiful people. Nate discovered this was the tell-tale signs of vampires. He guessed the pretty young ones were vampires and the rough brutish ones were werewolves in human form, it was just speculation but it was pretty accurate.

    They looked up at him then went back to their cups filled with red liquid. ¡°Over here sheep! I need my glass refilled.¡± An annoying voice suddenly spoke up.

    Nate looked over and saw Charlie glaring at him while holding up an empty glass. The room went quiet. Some of the vampires laughed at the spectacle while others looked at Nate with pity. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of bagged blood Charlie, why cause trouble?¡± One of the vampires.

    ¡°All of you seem to be forgetting what it was like outside these walls!¡± Charlie stood up abruptly, sending his chair falling back.

    ¡°Did you forget how we would hide in alleyways drinking from whatever disease-ridden drunk stumbled by? Or how the humans would discover what we are hunt us down and burn us? If the tables were turned this bastard would¡¯ve been at the forefront hunting us down. Now get your ass over here you fucking sheep!¡± Charlie roared.

    Gritting his teeth Nate turned around to say something but before he could Aidan spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to him Nate. I got your back.¡± He stood in front of Nate protectively.

    Several vampires saw Aidan and their eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Ah, the loyal mutt¡­ here to protect your owner are you?¡± Charlie said mockingly.

    Aidan growled a low deep growl like a wolf would. Hair grew on his forearms and the sounds of bones breaking resounded throughout the whole dining room. Everyone at the table stood up in alert.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± A steady voice said from the entrance.

    Everyone turned and saw Anza entering, followed by Luke and Amelia. ¡°This is why we¡¯ve built this place, to protect ourselves from those who would hurt us. I understand your anger but if you cause trouble in my Asylum then I¡¯ll have you out on your ass. I don¡¯t give a shit what clan you come from. You understand?¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡± Charlie spat at Nate¡¯s feet and walked away.

    ¡°DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!¡± Anza shouted making everyone freeze as their hearts beat rapidly.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Charlie said through gritted teeth.

    One by one the other vampires excused themselves and left the dining hall. Amelia approached Nate with a smile on her face. ¡°You just can¡¯t seem to stay out of trouble, can you?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±

    Amelia rolled her eyes. ¡°No seriously it wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± Nate repeated.

    ¡°Fine. Still you¡¯re going to need a bodyguard now that you¡¯ve angered Charlie to this extent. I¡¯ll gladly fill that position.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°Mhmm, and what¡¯ll it cost me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing! Except maybe a few liters of blood¡­¡± Amelia stuck her bottom lip out giving Nate a devilish grin.

    ¡°Mmm yeah, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Nate replied even though he knew full well his resolve would crumble when it actually came down to it. The feeling of the vampire bite was pure nirvana and easy to get addicted to.

    Nate and Aidan ate a hearty meal of eggs and bacon while Amelia, Luke, and Anza drank blood from a chalice. They finished first but remained at the table as Aidan and Nate ate their meal.

    ¡°So you¡¯re half vampire and half werewolf. How does that happen?¡± Nate asked as he set aside his empty plate.

    ¡°You overstep your boundaries, human.¡± Luke warned.

    ¡°Bah!¡± Nate waved his hand dismissively. ¡°You vampires and your disdain for humanity is getting old.¡±

    ¡°Amelia, your food is talking.¡± Anza said coldly.

    ¡°Superior attitude much?¡±

    ¡°Nate, just relax. It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Amelia complained.

    ¡°Well apparently it is. She just said this Asylum belonged to her. That means that wretched ¡®Hunt¡¯ game is something her Asylum created. And you expect me to just sit and remain silent?¡±

    ¡°You have no ground to stand on! You humans are the ones killing each other. Do you know how much those humans pay us to get the chance to hunt down their fellow man? Humans are truly the worse.¡± Anza scooted out of her chair and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll leave before I end up squashing your play-thing.¡± Anza said to Amelia as she walked out of the dining hall.

    ¡°That was nice.¡± Nate chuckled.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you do that? Why¡¯d you provoke her?!¡± Amelia shouted.

    Nate scooted back and got up. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work out.¡±

    Amelia looked shocked. Her shock slowly turned to a cold expression. ¡°You¡¯re right. Seems like I underestimate how childish you are.¡±

    Nate shrugged unconcerned and began heading towards the exit. Aidan stood up and followed after him. As they exited the grounds they saw several vampires glaring at them evilly. Nate gave all of them a blank stare as if their glares didn¡¯t mean anything.

    Inside he was feeling rotten for ending things with Amelia so abruptly. It seemed she truly harbored authentic emotions towards him, and he towards her. But he knew it wouldn¡¯t work out, the vampires viewed all human like walking food, any real relationship they might have would mean surrounding himself with vampires with that kind of mentality. He¡¯d rather do without.

    Outside the mansion there was a forest that expanded for several miles and to the east he could see the camouflaged walls of the Wilderness. Nate and Aidan were barely half way through the forest when Nate felt someone approaching them rapidly. Infusing mental energy into his limbs he got into a battle position.

    A figure flashed out of the woods and tried striking his head off with a shining metal sword. Nate ducked under it and turned around. Charlie stood there with a gleaming sword in hand. ¡°She said I shouldn¡¯t cause trouble but seeing as how you¡¯re no longer under her protection¡­¡± He grinned widely.

    Aidan began transforming when Nate put a hand on his shoulder. Aidan looked at him surprised. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Trust me.¡±

    ¡°Ha! This is rich, the food has suddenly found¡ª¡°

    Nate flashed forward hardening his fist with mental energy along the way. Charlie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise briefly before adopting a warrior¡¯s stance ready to receive Nate¡¯s attack.

    Just before they clashed Nate wrapped a giant ethereal hand around Charlie. Charlie was left with no way to defend, or counterattack as he suddenly felt himself bound by some invisible force. The blow from Nate sent him flying up and into the air.

    Nate focused on the ethereal arm still binding Charlie and brought the hand down hard and fast. Charlie crashed against the ground sending cracks spreading on the floor. Nate was about to do it again but with a loud roar Charlie flexed open his arms and shattered the ethereal hand grabbing onto him.

    ¡°I underestim¡ª ¡°

    Nate didn¡¯t let him finish as he attacked again. Charlie rushed him this time meeting him halfway. Nate tried binding Charlie again but it all it managed to do was briefly hold him in place before being shattered. Sword met fist as the two collided.

    Both were sent flying backwards as the force of the collision blew them apart. Sending out multiple ethereal hands Nate levitated several rocks and sent them hurling towards Charlie. Charlie dodged the first rock, the rock flew past and crashed into a tree blowing a clean hole through it.

    One of those hits me and I¡¯m done for. Charlie gulped. He now realized just how gravely he was mistaken, to think Nate was a simple human. One thing he couldn¡¯t figure out was how Nate managed to keep himself hidden for so long. Even the best of mages weren¡¯t able to hide what they were from him.

    Nate suddenly paused in place and dropped the rocks that were levitating around him. He turned his back on Charlie and began walking away as several figures appeared. ¡°There a problem?¡± the head of security along with several other vampires showed up.

    ¡°No.¡± Charlie stared at Nate¡¯s back as he walked away.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    ¡°That was so freakin¡¯ awesome! You were like ¡°I got this¡± and then you totally owned his ass! Bahahaha!¡± Aidan roared with laughter. He began re-enacting the whole fight scene as they walked down the streets of the Asylum.

    Nate smiled and laughed along with Aidan but his mind was somewhere else. Anza¡¯s words kept resounding in his ears over and over. Millionaires were paying to keep this Asylum running and it was because of them these prisoners had to live in such a squalid lifestyle.

    Something has to be done about this first. Nate smiled as a plan began to form in his head.

    ¡­

    ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Anza repeated for the third time. She had her arm wrapped around Amelia who was currently red-eyed as tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you have to be so mean to him?!¡± She cried.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you so invested in him? He¡¯s just one human, there are millions of them in this Asylum go pick another.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Amelia said shaking her head.

    ¡°Understand what?¡± Anza said now confused.

    Amelia looked up at her. ¡°Did your mother ever tell you how she found me?¡±

    Anza shook her head. Amelia wiped the tears out of her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°My family moved to America in 1849, I was only seven years old at the time. For eleven years my father provided for my mother and I. My father even managed to save up to send me off to college. When I returned from college four years later my parents and I had a big celebration. But then¡­ but then some un-invited guests showed up.¡±

    Amelia grew silent for a minute seeming to collect herself. ¡°All I can really remember is a horribly disfigured monster appearing out of a magical doorway that appeared in mid-air. The monster slaughtered my family and the last thing I remember was being sent flying into the air. When I came to, I was in your mother¡¯s arms, a fully-fledged vampire.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with Nate?¡± Anza said softly although she felt like she knew where this was going.

    ¡°That first night I drank too deep. His blood tasted so good, so rich! It¡¯s only now I understand it tasted that way to me because he and I were so similar. When I drank too much I saw flashes of his memories. His whole family was wiped out by a demon and he was blamed for the whole thing, that¡¯s why he¡¯s in here.¡± Fresh tears rolled down Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°Gosh it must¡¯ve been so horrible having to shoulder all that and to be blamed on top of that¡­¡± Amelia began sobbing quietly.

    Anza curled her arm around Amelia and held her close. They remained that way until Luke showed up in the doorway. ¡°Madam, someone requests an audience.¡±

    ¡°Not now.¡± She waved him away.

    ¡°Madam, he says he¡¯s from the white council.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Amelia pushed her away softly.

    Anza sighed and stood up. She went to the living room where she saw a man in his thirties with a full head of white hair sitting down and sipping coffee. He stood up as she walked in. ¡°Madam Anza.¡± He bowed.

    ¡°Why have you come?¡± Anza frowned as she realized an actual mage was standing in front of her, and not just an errand boy from the white council.

    ¡°The council can no longer continue to ignore the mass slaughter of the humans under your care. You¡¯re now under investigation consider this a courtesy call.¡±

    ¡­

    Nate sat atop the highest level of a great maple tree. Even though his physical body was there mentally, he was somewhere else.

    Eighty feet away there was a camp of hunters making camp for the night. Sounds of skin slapping against skin was heard as the wealthy players forced themselves on the prisoners they¡¯ve captured. Nate¡¯s consciousness drifted through the camp like an ethereal ghost.

    There were various black prisoners and some Mexican prisoners. Nate didn¡¯t know who the ¡®enemy¡¯ race was that was being kept there as a last minute kill count. But it didn¡¯t matter. He fixed his sights on a middle-aged man that just came back from the woods after using the bathroom.

    As the man settled down Nate moved his ethereal ghost inside the man¡¯s body, filling the man with his spirit energy. Nate then tried to take control of the man¡¯s limbs but it was like trying to lift a mountain.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± The man said as his arms seized for a few seconds before turning back to normal.

    This is not going to work. Nate sighed. After the incident with the cellphone, and how he always makes himself run faster by infusing telekinetic energy inside his limbs he thought he could control a being using the same methods but it just didn¡¯t work. Getting out of the man¡¯s body he was about to make a trip to the camp with his physical body when he decided to try one last thing.

    Most of the ¡®hunters¡¯ were up and enjoying the various entertainment but there was one woman that was asleep in her tent. This woman was heavy-set, much heavier than the man he just tried to take control of, this made him almost abandon his attempt but he tried anyways.

    Entering her body, he began to take control of her limbs. This time when he tried he was easily able to maneuver the body as if it were his own. Standing up he picked up the rifle lying by the door. He walked out of the tent, rifle in hand. Spotting his first victim Nate pulled up the rifle and took aim, then squeezed the trigger.

    Player killing is not allowed. Weapons are set to automatically lock if pointed at someone wearing a vest. This is to insure players on opposing teams do not attempt to murder each other. Please refrain from future attempts to do so.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t Nate¡¯s body he could clearly hear the message. The message was loud enough to wake the woman up. ¡°What the hell?¡± She said aloud. Nate tried to move but like before the body was as heavy as a mountain.

    He withdrew his ghost and returned to his body. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to wait till more of them go to sleep.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Three hours later Nate decided to try again. Using the same process, he entered the camp. This time there were more people asleep. Nate picked a ¡®Player¡¯ at random and inhabited their body. This time though he searched around for a knife rather than a gun since all guns were useless against those wearing vests.

    Once he found a knife he approached the first victim. A young man who slept beside a black prisoner woman on one side and a Mexican prisoner woman on the other. He briefly struggled with the act of killing sleeping individuals but when he recalled all the horrible things these players did to their fellow man he threw his hesitations aside.

    ¡°Schlunk¡± It felt fake, stabbing into the player like that. But the blood that streamed from its body was definitely real. There were twelve players in the camp alive and sleeping peacefully but all that changed in the span of one hour. Now there was only twelve dead players surrounded by a bunch of prisoners. As the final act Nate stabbed the knife into his own temple before ejecting his ethereal ghost.

    The body crashed to the floor with a resounding thump. The prisoners would be terrified, or extremely happy in the morning. He was sure no blame would fall on them since there were cameras on the vests. All the administrators would see was a player going on a murderous rampage killing his fellow players before taking his own life.

    ¡­

    Anderson was in love. All his life he¡¯s been unhappy even though his family was rich. He¡¯d been given everything he ever wanted, all he had to do was simply ask for it. But it wasn¡¯t enough, there was no sense of accomplishment, no challenge to make life interesting. Slowly his attitude turned into something even normal people deemed as anti-social, some even making fun calling him a future mass-murderer.

    Roommates would distance themselves, the few friends he had were solely those looking for handouts. He felt completely alone in the world. Even women wouldn¡¯t touch him unless he paid exorbitant amounts. All the pressure from normal life was getting to him, every day he plastered on a fake smile trying to get people to like him but he still couldn¡¯t make real friends and form real relationships.

    He began to plot his death. Suicide would put him out of his misery but it would do nothing to quench his anger so he bought rifles, shotguns, and knives. If he was going to die, then he¡¯d make sure he took some people out with him, specifically those who always made fun saying he was going to end up a mass-murder. If they thought that way, then why not prove them right? It was their fault he was reduced to this, if he couldn¡¯t be happy, no one would.

    It was like this his mother found him. In a panic he pulled out his gun and was about to shoot when she spoke. ¡°Enough¡­ pack your things we¡¯re going on a trip.¡± She said it so casually he was too shocked to shoot.

    Ten minutes later he walked downstairs unsure what his mother had planned. He still had the rifle in hand when he walked into the living room. His mother was reclined back on the couch cigarette in one hand and a drink in the other. She saw him walk in and pointed to the coffee table.

    Anderson went to the table and saw a ticket to Black Watch Asylum. ¡°Is this real?¡± His heart began to palpitate.

    ¡°Look at the time and date... You only have an hour to get there before it starts, your father will meet you there.¡±

    Anderson excitedly picked up the ticket and rushed out the door keys in hand. ¡°Anderson!¡± His mouther shouted. Anderson looked back at her, she was standing in the doorway looking at him seriously. ¡°I hope this quenches your thirst. Because when you come back I expect better.¡±

    Anderson nodded eagerly and left to Black Watch Asylum. The first day was exactly what he needed, he and his father, along with another group teamed up and went hunting. His first kill was the most satisfying. He could still remember her blubbering face dripping with snot as she begged to be spared. But all he could see was the countless rejections he faced in life, fake girls that had used him for money and strung him along. The feeling he got after pulling the trigger was as if something clicked into place, he finally felt happy.

    On the second day he was a little sad because there was only a day left until their trip ended. He made sure to make the most out of each hour, hunting until the late hours even. When everyone was at camp enjoying the women and rutting like pigs, Anderson was still out hunting.

    He''d returned to camp around ten when things had calmed down a bit more. Entering his tent, he saw his father was out but someone else was sitting up nearby.

    ¡°Hey Ellis.¡± Andersson greeted the girl. She was his age and was here with her parents. Ellis wasn¡¯t like the other girls, she was someone like him, someone rejected by society. Her face was horribly disfigured from a cosmetic surgery gone wrong.

    She grunted in greeting. Andersson lied down on his mattress and ordered one of the prisoner girls standing around to pleasure him. He fell asleep with a warm mouth on his member.

    Screaming woke him up from his sleep. Anderson sat up in bed excited to kill some more but the constant screams coming from camp got him a little worried. He reached for his rifle and woke Ellis up. She snapped at him but then heard the commotion going on and grabbed her own rifle.

    The Camp was a mess. Bodies lie strewn about everywhere, but what frightened Anderson the most was that the bodies weren¡¯t prisoners. ¡°What the hell?¡± Ellis said.

    A woman burst out of the tent screaming, red blood all over her torso and upper body. Another woman ran out as well only this woman was wearing a wide grin on her face, a large axe that still dripped with blood carried in her right hand.

    ¡°Mom?!¡± Ellis yelled. Elis¡¯s mom launched the axe at the woman running, it embedded itself into her back. She went over and dug it out with a wet squelch sound. ¡°Mom stop this! Turn your axe on the prisoners, not us!¡± She screamed.

    But that only seemed to anger the woman. She ran at Ellis and Anderson, bloody axe in hand. Anderson held his ground and aimed his rifle. He clicked, but the gun didn¡¯t shoot. Some message about not being able to shoot other players popped into his head.

    ¡°Run!¡± He yelled but it was too late. Ellis¡¯s head went flying as the gash from her neck spurted blood. Anderson turned tail and ran but something struck his leg. He fell on the floor and tried to scramble to stand up but his leg collapsed.

    He looked up at the bloodstained woman. ¡°Please.¡± He begged. The woman didn¡¯t speak. The last thing he remembered was a bloody axe coming down on him.

    ¡­

    Anza strode into the Black Watch Surveillance building on the outside of the Asylum. As soon as she walked into the building she saw a chaotic scene, dozens of workers were running to and fro as people yelled out orders.

    When they saw her they froze in place and waited silently. Few whispers of: ¡°That¡¯s the Boss¡¯ daughter.¡± Was heard throughout the room.

    Anza ignored them and went to the elevator, up to the third floor, and barged into the conference room where she saw dozens of men in suits sitting around. They looked up in anger that someone would enter so rudely but once they saw her they adopted respectful expressions.

    ¡°What happened?¡± She hissed in a very low voice.

    ¡°We¡¯d tell you but its better if you see it for yourself. Play the tape.¡± One of the board men said. Anza looked up at the giant flat screen as a video came on the screen. It showed players going on a rampage and attacking each other.

    ¡°Thirty-seven people lost their lives in the span of three days. All of them influential people and have substantial backing. This is a shit storm Ms. Greywall.¡± The board man said when the video stopped.

    ¡°Leave us.¡± Anza ordered.

    ¡°What?¡± The members on the board all looked at her dumbfounded.

    ¡°LEAVE!¡± She yelled startling the board members out of their seats. They quickly left the conference room leaving behind Luke, Amelia, and a few other vampires.

    ¡°What could¡¯ve done this.¡± Anza said sitting down in a chair.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, these humans are blood thirsty creatures. It¡¯s in their nature-¡°

    ¡°Charlie not another goddam word about your hate for humans. We both know humans didn¡¯t do this.¡± She hissed.

    Charlie remained silent. ¡°Was it the mage?¡± She asked turning to Luke.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve had surveillance on him the whole time. Besides, slaughtering humans goes against everything they believe in.¡± Luke answered.

    ¡°Maybe it was a demon.¡± Amelia said her face going pale with fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the most likely scenario.¡± Anza nodded in agreement.

    ¡°What can we do¡­¡± Amelia said with a distraught look on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s out of our hands. The Founding will soon hear of this if they haven¡¯t already, they¡¯ll send their own team to investigate.¡± She sighed. ¡°Worst case scenario we end up hunting down the demon who caused this.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ enter the NetherRealm and hunt them down in there?¡±

    ¡°Amelia, you forget not only are you a vampire you¡¯re also a shaman. Show some backbone for Christ sake.¡± Anza said, getting annoyed although she couldn¡¯t blame Amelia for her fear. The NetherRealm was a place fraught with danger, and often lead to the death of even the oldest vampires.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Nate approached the starting point after three days of hunting down the players that were supposed to be hunting prisoners. There was a certain feeling of dread at the starting point, many prisoners were happy to be alive, but they were also afraid the repercussions of all those dead people would somehow blowback on them.

    Guards came rushing out of the wall looking angry but they did their duties and handed out tokens before walking back. Nate was now a thousand tokens richer. Added on to his previous amount he now had almost seventeen hundred tokens in total.

    When they were back outside of the wilderness there were hundreds of prisoners here to escort the participants belonging to their neighborhood. They seemed surprise to see so many people alive. Usually a hundred survivors would be considered fortuitous but this time there were a hundred and eighty survivors.

    ¡°Nate!¡± a little scrawny kid was waving to him from the crowd of people.

    Nate smiled and walked over to Aidan. ¡°Buy me food!¡±

    ¡°Kid that¡¯s the first thing you say to someone who just survived the Wilderness? No shame...¡± Nate sighed.

    ¡°Pfft! Like you had any trouble. Peep the stalkers.¡± Aidan said nodding his head backwards.

    ¡°I see them.¡± Nate was already aware there were people following, some hiding in alleys while others didn¡¯t even bother disguising the fact they were following.

    ¡°Should I take care of it?¡±

    ¡°You crazy? Transforming for these small fries isn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to transform to take care of a bunch of humans.¡± Aidan said with an air of superiority.

    Nate shrugged his shoulders. Aidan took that as a sign to go ahead. He turned around and addressed the four burly men walking behind them. ¡°Hey you little shits. Move it!¡± Aidan waved his hand telling them to get lost.

    ¡°Shut that kid up.¡± One of the men said to the other.

    That man tried to swat the kid but Aidan easily dodged it. Aidan then cocked his right arm back and punched the man in the gut. The man curled up and started groaning.

    ¡°Billy quit acting alright? He¡¯s just a kid, if that punch hurt you then you should never show your face in public.¡± One of the men laughed.

    Billy curled up on the floor completely unaware of what was going on. Aidan casually walked up to the others and handled them just as easily, even when the last guy took Aidan as a serious opponent he was dealt with as if the roles were reversed, as if Aidan was the adult and the adult was a little sickly kid.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± Nate laughed as Aidan strutted back to him with a puffed up chest.

    Aidan¡¯s little display deterred the stalkers hiding in the alleyways to give up. ¡°The spirit of the wolf can be channeled even in human form.¡± Aidan said proudly.

    Inmate #985237, report to the Humane Society five miles to the south-west. You have three days.

    Nate paused as the message played out in his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aidan asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m wanted at the Humane Society.¡± Nate pondered the reason why they might¡¯ve been calling him. Going that far south would put him back in the forest and the manor of the vampires. Were the Humane Society setting up in there?

    ¡°Nate. Nate? Nate!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nate looked at Aidan who was shaking his arm.

    ¡°I asked you what is that? Humane Society, who¡¯re they?¡±

    Nate spent the next several minutes explaining what he saw on the cell-phone. About how the Humane Society was coming to assess the prisoner¡¯s situation and things like that.

    ¡°What¡¯s a cell-phone.¡± Aidan asked, perplexed.

    Nate looked at him with a saddened expression. He sometimes forgot Aidan lived inside the Asylum his whole life. He spent the next four hours telling stories about the outside world, all the inventions, the food, and even airplanes.

    Back at their apartment Nate was training while Aidan stuffed his face with food and watched the show Nate put on, completely enraptured.

    There were four action figures around Nate. Nate had his eyes closed as he concentrated on each action figure, moving their arms and legs as if they were miniature humans. He made them fight each other as if it was some kind of anime show. Two figures clashed against each other in mid-air while two others fought on the floor.

    Nate was happy to provide entertainment for Aidan, but what he was actually doing was practicing his control. Moving things with his mind took intense concentration and the faster he wanted to move the objects, the more practice he needed.

    His brain throbbed but it wasn¡¯t bad yet. The fight continued as the action figures got even crazier into their battle. One of the figures in mid-air got a good hit on the other and sent the figure crashing to the ground. The one in mid-air took advantage and dived down to stomp on his fallen foe but the one on the floor barely dodged in time.

    ¡°Woah!¡± Aidan shouted. Nate almost lost his concentration at Aidan¡¯s outburst. Aidan was eating furiously as he watched the battle, when he saw something impressive he¡¯d make little ¡°oh!¡± and ¡°Ah!¡± sounds that made Nate want to burst out laughing.

    Eventually the pain in Nate¡¯s brain became too much. He set the figures down and made them bow to the ¡°audience¡±. Aidan laughed and cheered, which made Nate ecstatic someone enjoyed his little puppet show.

    He wondered where and how he got his powers. It was a question that¡¯s bothered him ever since he survived the eight story drop from his apartment. He also wondered why the demon chose their family, out of the hundreds of people living in that apartment complex.

    When he couldn¡¯t think of a proper answer he moved onto his powers. He¡¯d discovered his powers had limits. There was a certain amount of mental energy he had at his disposal, the more he practiced the denser his mental energy became but after the burst in his brain it was like a flood of mental energy entered allowing him more access to energy. If the available mental energy before was like a pool, then after the burst in his brain it was like a lake. Using his telekinesis, he could lift heavy objects but the further away that object was, the heavier it felt to him in his brain. For example, lifting a car was no problem as long as he was near it. But lifting a car twenty feet, or thirty feet away was like trying to lift a mountain.Stolen novel; please report.

    His ability to create things with his mental energy also had limits. If there was enough force striking what he created, then it would shatter like glass. Like when he created an ethereal hand to restrain Charlie¡¯s movements, once Charlie applied enough force his ethereal hand shattered. But his newest ability was strangest of all. Just like when he used mental energy to ¡®puppet¡¯ his own body and move faster, he could do the same with other people. As long as they weren¡¯t awake he could use his mental energy to take over their bodies as if it was his own.

    ¡°Again! Again!¡± Aidan shouted when things had calmed down.

    ¡°You want me to go again, then hand me that bag of trail mix.¡± After a quick meal and a short rest Nate resumed the battle.

    ¡­

    Anza was standing on a balcony looking down at the garden. The garden was her favorite place to relax but today she couldn¡¯t, her nerves were on edge. There was a figure down below covered in crimson blood. Concentric circles made with black powder littered the ground. Incense burned, as the figure covered in blood danced and sang.

    ¡°Is this your first time?¡± Luke asked from behind her.

    ¡°Mother told me Amelia was trained as a shaman. I just never knew what that meant exactly. There was never a need to use her shaman powers.¡± Anza replied.

    It¡¯s been three days since the incident and Anza was still dealing with the fallout. There were government officials and rich influential people that were demanding answers. Family members, demanding blood and payment. Even the Founding sent people to question her competency. She needed results, and she needed them now.

    The singing from down below was getting louder as Amelia¡¯s pace quickened. Her dance was strange to behold; Anza could feel the power gathering in the air. Amelia¡¯s singing came to a climax, thunder was heard in the air, gale wind started blowing fiercely as the clear blue sky turned cloudy. Suddenly everything calmed.

    ¡°Did it work?¡± Anza whispered. She felt the power that gathered finally being released.

    Luke didn¡¯t answer. They both watched Amelia carefully when suddenly a grayish portal opened up not two feet away from where she stood. Figure after figure rushed out of the grey portal and gathered before Amelia. There were thirty-seven figures total

    ¡°Go! Avenge yourselves! No one else will do it for you!¡± Amelia spoke with authority. With an inhumane roar the thirty-six figures suddenly disappeared.

    ¡­

    Nate was in front of a large building with the words, Humane Society written across the top. Two guards with automatic rifles stood guard outside glaring at the hundred or so prisoners who were standing outside.

    The message he received when he first came out of the wilderness became more and more insistent that he go to the Humane Society. He figured just to shut it up he¡¯d go find out what they wanted from him. Turns out, he wasn¡¯t the only one.

    Finally, the large gates opened and several people came out with clip-boards in hand. They started to read off prisoner number names. ¡°¡­The rest of you please leave.¡± Several people showed up that weren¡¯t called, whether to support the ones who did or were just curious to see what was going on didn¡¯t matter, they were first asked, then forced to leave.

    Nate figured they must have more than just prisoner numbers. Otherwise how¡¯d they know which prisoner was which. After the others left Nate and a few prisoners were escorted inside the building under armed guard. They were then separated and taken individually.

    The person Nate ended up in front of was a mousy looking girl with glasses. She was tapping away on her computer barely looking at Nate. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who slaughtered your parents. Hmmm.¡±

    Nate felt a flash of irritation coming on but he ignored it. For ten minutes she continued tapping away on the little computer. His curiosity got the best of him. An ethereal ghost like version of him dejected from his body and went to stand over by the woman¡¯s shoulder.

    The computer screen was divided in two, on one hand there was a report with him image on the file. On the other there was a game of solitaire. She was focused on the game of solitaire.

    ¡°Are you fucking serious?!¡±

    The woman flinched as she saw Nate getting aggressive. Reaching over he swiveled the computer screen so it was facing him. The other people behind him were sitting at their desks assisting other prisoners, when they saw his aggressive actions they stood up in alarm and looked for help. But that changed when they saw what was on the screen.

    ¡°Your fucking playing a game instead of talking to me? Why the fuck am I here!¡± He shouted getting angry. Several armed guards began hustling their way over but they were cut off by a white haired Asian man.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to help you of course.¡± He said calmly.

    ¡°Help?¡± Nate scoffed. ¡°You call yourselves the Humane Society yet the first thing you do is address us as inmates. Would it have killed you to use our names? And if that wasn¡¯t bad enough you¡¯re here berating me about killing my family. Why the fuck should I be here then?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Nate Walker? Come with me please, I assure you we didn¡¯t mean to offend.¡± Nate was still fuming but the man was talking so calm that he felt like an asshole for being aggressive. The white haired man wasn¡¯t that old, only mid to late twenties at the most yet he spoke as if he was the man in charge.

    He led Nate out of the main floor where the other prisoners were being handled and brought him to a large room with a padded door. There was an expensive rug on the floor, a desk, and a computer screen. One large window that faced the outside so those inside could see the forest landscape nearby.

    ¡°My name is Kiru Sangsanoy. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering what you¡¯re doing here. I¡¯d be glad to tell you but first can you tell me why you participated in the Wilderness hunt even though you had seven hundred tokens?¡± Kiru reclined back on the large chair behind the desk.

    ¡°There was someone I was looking to protect.¡± Nate said off-handedly.

    ¡°Is that so? But how would having a thousand points more help you protect your friend? Why risk your life?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what goes on in here. If you want protection, then you have to put in your work. When your number is up, it¡¯s up. Now can you tell me why your ¡®Humane Society¡¯ hasn¡¯t done shit to stop the things that go on in the Wilderness?¡± Nate lied and it was obvious to the man sitting across from him but he didn¡¯t care whether or not Kiru knew the truth.

    ¡°Well ¡®We¡¯ don¡¯t know what goes on in Black Watch Asylum. I do, but that was through other means.¡± Kiru smiled.

    Nate looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a mage.¡± Kiru said without hesitation. ¡°And I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re one too.¡±

    Nate scoffed. ¡°You expect me to believe that?

    ¡°Well why not? You see there are only two scenarios that could¡¯ve gone down in your apartment that night. Either you really did kill your parents and ate their flesh. Or a demon came and wreaked havoc in your apartment.¡±

    Nate¡¯s jaw hit the floor when he heard Kiru mention demons so casually. He looked carefully at the man but his expression was so calm and collected it¡¯s like he didn¡¯t just mention demons. As if he could hear Nate¡¯s thoughts he continued.

    ¡°We¡¯re perfectly aware of demons. We know it visited you.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why? Where does it come from? Why was it so disfigured yet still looked human? Why¡ª ¡°

    ¡°Woah! Slow down, I can¡¯t answer that many questions at once. I¡¯ll tell you what we know but first I¡¯d like to run a test on you. If you agree, and pass, then you¡¯ll get the knowledge you seek.¡±

    ¡°And if I fail?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Well if you fail then you¡¯re useless to us. We¡¯ll leave you here to rot in Black Watch Asylum.¡±

    A flash of anger went through Nate but then he realized Kiru¡¯s meaning. ¡°Wait, does that mean if I pass you¡¯ll get me out of here?¡± He asked hopefully even though a part of him felt surprised at the man¡¯s callousness. If they knew he was innocent but wasn¡¯t a mage would they really leave him here to rot? Nate didn¡¯t bother asking though.

    ¡°Bingo.¡± Kiru stood up from behind the desk and shooed Nate to the corner of the room. He then reached down and removed the carpet revealing strange symbols on the floor.

    ¡°Sit there, in the middle.¡± Kiru ordered.

    Nate was perplexed but he followed orders. There was an empty space right in the middle of the large diagram, Nate sat down.

    ¡°Now, cut your hand and let the blood pour onto the diagram.¡± Kiru said handing Nate a knife.

    Nate looked at Kiru strangely. ¡°Just do it.¡± Kiru repeated.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Nate cut his hand and held it over the diagram. As soon as the first drop touched the diagram a fountain of blood erupted out of his hand pouring into the diagram rapidly. Nate felt week from the blood loss but he felt something else.

    The diagram lit up and started to vibrate. The whole diagram began turning brown. As it pulsed over and over Nate felt something entering his body. A strange sensation entered his pores and into his blood making his whole body feel warm and tingly. He was starting to feel really good but then the diagram ruptured, several cracks spread out from destroying the diagram.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Nate asked with his eyes closed. His whole body still felt warm as a strange energy seemed to settle in his bloodstream.

    ¡°Congratulations, you passed. Please use this bucket to¡ª ¡°

    ¡°Blergh!¡± Nate threw up to the side.

    ¡°¡­ throw up.¡± Kiru sighed. He put down the bucket now that it was useless.

    ¡°This is blood! Why is the blood black?¡± Nate was shocked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the impurities of the human body. The natural energy of the world entered your body refining your blood. It¡¯s a good thing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Kiru reassured him.

    ¡°Natural energy? What do you mean? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we had a little chat. But first let¡¯s get some food in you, you must be starving.¡±

    Nate was eager for answers but his rumbling stomach told him it should be second on his list of priorities. Ten minutes later they were in a different room with piles of food on the table. Nate didn¡¯t waste any time digging in.

    ¡°Having you eat shuts you up so I can explain without you annoying me with questions, but it¡¯s also important to recover your vitality. I¡¯m going to do a lot of talking and I need you not to interrupt.¡± Kiru raised an eyebrow as he looked at Nate.

    Nate had food in his mouth so he just nodded. ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Demons don¡¯t belong on this plane but every now and then they break through. When they do they cause havoc. Why? We don¡¯t know, some speculate that they feed off negative energy, they need turmoil and despair just like we need love and companionship. A demon crosses over from a plane of pure magic, once they¡¯re over here that magic infects any human in the immediate surroundings. Some die, some get cancer and other diseases, but some develop the ability to absorb world energy.

    That diagram you just saw, we use that diagram to help us absorb world energy. That energy infuses with your blood and with that energy we can cast magical spells. Magic develops in different ways, there are shaman, mages, clerics, and even druids. Each class accesses magic a different way but this test here just determined that you¡¯re a mage with the Arcane affinity.

    As for why the demon looked the way it did, most likely it¡¯s a mid-level demon that couldn¡¯t fully transform the human look. But a true mage can guard their minds and see their real form. Now it¡¯s time for your first spell.¡±

    ¡°Wait. You said if I passed your test you could get me out of here.¡± The thought of having his name cleared made him desperate.

    ¡°We will, now that your awoken to the world energy it¡¯s imperative that your trained properly. The Academia will take you in as a first year. Now onto the spell¡ª ¡°

    ¡°And my name? Will you clear my name?¡±

    ¡°How would we do that? Should we go to the news and tell them it was a demon that killed your family? No,¡± Kiru scoffed, ¡°everything will be under the table and so your life will remain a hidden existence. Now, onto that spell.¡±

    Nate barely heard him, it felt like the walls came crashing down. He¡¯d never be free of his family¡¯s murders. It was like a shroud that constantly enveloped him, driving him crazy at every turn. At quiet times he¡¯d even start thinking negatively, as if what the analyst told him was true, he carried out those acts and used a demon as an excuse to distance himself from the horrible crimes he committed. Now that he was a hundred percent sure he didn¡¯t do those things he needed his name cleared.

    ¡°Nate! I need you to focus Nate.¡± Kiru shouted. ¡°As hopeless as things might seem you have to stay strong. Mages are humanity¡¯s greatest defense against the demon horde, any mage is an asset. We can¡¯t have you zoning out. Are you with me?¡±

    Nate couldn¡¯t help but scoff at that, he¡¯s seen the worst of humanity, he could care less what happened to them but something about what Kiru said resonated with him.

    ¡°You said you knew about what goes on in this hell-hole yet you also say Mages are humanity¡¯s greatest defense against the demon horde, so which is it?¡± Nate sneered.

    ¡°Your world is small kid; do you know how many human mages exist? Human, being the key word here. Understand, there are plenty of races out there; dwarves, elves, dragons, giants, and any other mythical creatures you¡¯ve ever heard of. Myths always come from a grain of truth. Now amongst all those races guess where humans rank?¡± Kiru paused giving Nate a chance to speak.

    Nate had no idea so he remained silent. ¡°We¡¯re at the very bottom. We¡¯re the race almost all NetherRealm creatures feast on. You ask me why we haven¡¯t done anything about what goes on here? Speaking truthfully, we can¡¯t afford to spend the resources nor the time and effort. Me being here now is just an empty gesture but nothing will happen to the vampires, they will continue their little Asylum and we¡¯ll continue pretending like we don¡¯t know it exist because truthfully, we have bigger problems to deal with.¡±

    Nate was conflicted. Part of him was angry, he lost his friend in the Hunt and he would¡¯ve died if it wasn¡¯t for pure luck. He hated the only people that could do something about it decided to focus their efforts elsewhere. But deep down he had to agree with Kiru, he¡¯d never met all those other races but the demon he did meet was absolutely horrifying. ¡°What is the NeatherRealm?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about that. Just know it¡¯s a place you never want to go, now, are you ready to practice?¡±

    Nate nodded his head.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Good. Now, Arcane mages are a little different from the regular mage. Most mages are usually elemental mages, with one of their affinities being in one of the many elements. Arcane mages on the other hand are more like¡­¡± Kiru paused as he tried to come up with an answer. ¡°They¡¯re like a jack of all trades, they¡¯re not particularly strong in any one element but they can cast spells from several different elements.¡±

    Nate almost got excited but when he heard how they weren¡¯t really strong his excitement dimmed. ¡°Don¡¯t let that get you down, Arcane mages are essential because they¡¯re the only ones who can enchant things.¡±

    The man pulled out several small discs with various sigils on the surface. ¡°An elemental mage is powerful but to cast a spell that has no affinity, like teleportation, they have to draw heavily on runes provided by the white council. Arcane mages make these runes and even though they¡¯re not particularly strong, they can create many runes making fighting against an Arcane mage a bitch if its drawn out. They can replenish their power with runes stored with energy while blasting you with several other runes made from all kinds of spells from the different elements. They¡¯re scary people once they learn enough runes.¡±

    ¡°Now since I¡¯m a mage of the Air element I¡¯ll teach you a basic wind spell. Impetus!¡± Suddenly a pale green aura surrounded Kiru kicking up dust and creating a breeze indoors. ¡°This spell is in Latin, it means gust. Why we use Latin when doing magic will be explained in the future but for now envision a gust of wind surrounding you then cast the spell.

    ¡°Impetus!¡± Nate shouted feeling a little stupid when nothing happened.

    ¡°More intent! Believe and envision what¡¯s going to happen and then make it reality!¡±

    Nate focused on the images of what he¡¯d seen happen, how the pale green aura surrounded Kiru and brought a breeze to the room. Fixing that image in his mind he shouted: ¡°Impetus!¡±

    A slight pale green aura kicked up around him but faded away before it could completely surround him. Nate felt his blood go cold with the completion of the spell. Even his fingers were numb, as if he had his hand stuck in a bucket of ice. ¡°What the hell was that?!¡± He said looking over at Kiru.

    Kiru had his brows furrowed. ¡°A little weaker than I Imagined.¡± He said as if speaking to himself.

    ¡°Forget about that, why is my body so cold?!¡± Nate said as he frantically rubbed himself all over trying to get the feeling back in his body.

    ¡°The world energy is stored in our blood. Once you cast a spell the warm energy leaves your body. Eventually you¡¯ll have absorbed enough world energy to cast multiple spells. Like this.¡± Kiru mouthed a few words then suddenly lifted into the air like a humming bird.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Nate was truly impressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m attuned to wind so wind spells come naturally to me. The stronger the attunement, the easier the spell. For example, if I wanted to cast an earth spell I¡¯d probably expend all my mana just to pull it off. You see earth is completely opposite to the nature of wind. While wind is free flowing and smooth, earth is hard and un-yielding. Earth spells, even the simplest one, is difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean I¡¯ll never be able to fly?¡± Nate said a little dejectedly.

    ¡°Ha! Look at you. Barely an apprentice mage and already having lofty dreams of casting powerful magic. Slow your roll kid.¡±

    Nate was so excited about magic he completely forgot about other matters. Kiru handed him a piece of paper with a diagram on it. ¡°This is the first step for any mage. Learn to draw your own circle. This circle allows us to absorb the world energy and refine our blood, nobody else will do it for you so start practicing and when you think you have it memorized draw the diagram on the floor, spill your blood into the circle, and start absorbing. The diagram you create will often shatter before you draw too much energy but in the case that it doesn¡¯t then make sure you cut yourself off from world energy when you feel your body can¡¯t take it anymore. Absorbing too much is bad for you.¡±

    Kiru went on and on for hours lecturing Nate about various things he should know. The wonder of magic started losing its appeal when Kiru went into all the little details. It was enough to drive the sanest man crazy. It was near the end when Kiru was about to dismiss him Nate asked his question.

    ¡°What about telekinetic magic?¡± He asked.

    ¡°There are a few telekinetic spells back at the Academia, but they don¡¯t belong to an element, Arcane mages sometimes fiddle with it but otherwise its left alone.¡± Kiru replied off-handedly.

    ¡°Does that mean telekinetic magic is weak?¡± Nate asked a faint dejected tone in his voice.

    ¡°On the contrary, telekinetic magic is very strong. In fact, demons, who¡¯re regarded as the most powerful magic users second only to dragons, are born with the innate ability to use telekinesis. I mean just imagine actually being able to move things with just a thought, meanwhile we mages have to cast spells and make sure our blood has enough energy to actually power the spell. It¡¯s what makes demons so dangerous to fight.¡±

    Nate¡¯s mouth widened in surprise. ¡°Can humans use telekinesis?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Like I said back at the Academia we do have spells- ¡°

    ¡°No! I mean use it like a demon can use it.¡±

    ¡°No. Demons are the only ones capable of using telekinesis without casting a spell. But don¡¯t worry, not every demon can use telekinesis, only the high leveled demons are capable. That doesn¡¯t mean you should underestimate the low level demons though, they can still cast magic that would overpower ours.

    I know it¡¯s a lot to absorb so we¡¯ll pick up next time but for now you need to get some sleep. Remember the two ways we mage replenish our magic is through food and sleep, the diagram adds to the pool of magic within you but when that pool is dried up only food and sleep will replenish that pool, drawing another diagram would be a waste considering you can only handle one diagram a day. Now, I¡¯ll be leaving for the Academia in a few weeks, until then you can stay in this room if you like. We¡¯ll get that collar off you.¡±

    Nate shook his head. ¡°I have somewhere to be. But when we leave¡­ you know for the academy, can I bring someone?¡±

    ¡°This school isn¡¯t a place for normal people Nate. You can¡¯t just invite whoever you please.¡±

    ¡°I know that, and he¡¯s not normal. He¡¯s a werewolf, an Anima if what Anza says is true. He was born in the Asylum and knows nothing of the outside world. I won¡¯t abandon him.¡± Nate said resolutely.

    ¡°Well the school does have other races, it isn¡¯t particularly limited to just humans. I¡¯ll see what I can do but for now you¡¯re the priority. Even if your friend gets denied.¡± Kiru said looking at Nate pointedly to make sure he understood. ¡°See you next time Nate.¡±

    Nate thought he detected a subtle hint there. As if Kiru was saying he¡¯d be taken, or forced to go even if Aidan was denied access. He kept that in the back of his mind as he was escorted out of the building under armed guard.

    Back at his apartment he was sitting down cross legged in the living room. Aidan wasn¡¯t home, Nate assumed he was out running wild with the other werewolves since night had fallen an hour ago.

    He¡¯d studied the diagram over and over for hours and now felt like he was ready. Creating an ethereal knife, he slashed his palm and let the blood drop. Two inches from the ground it hovered in mid-air as it made contact with the diagram. Kiru had the diagram drawn onto the floor but Nate improvised, using pure telekinesis to create the diagram.

    A surge of blood spurted out of his palm and onto the diagram. The diagram throbbed and glowed a pale blue color as the world energy flowed into his body. The feeling was similar to his first time with Amelia, the sheer ecstasy of energy filling his body was addictive.

    Instead of his diagram cracking under the pressure it continued. Since it was made from pure telekinetic energy it had more durability than just chalk. Nate wasn¡¯t aware of that fact; he¡¯d assumed it would break apart when he¡¯d absorbed enough energy.

    He¡¯d only realized something was wrong when he felt liquid flowing down his body, staining his shirt. Opening his eyes from the bliss-filled session he looked down and saw rivulets of blood flowing down his body. Blood was pouring out of his pores as if he was sweating blood. Nate immediately dispersed the diagram cutting himself off from the world energy.

    When the world energy stopped, the good feelings went away. Nate¡¯s whole body curled into a tight ball as sudden pain wracked throughout his body. It was like someone had filled his veins with glass. The sheer agony should¡¯ve knocked him out but he wouldn¡¯t find sweet release. For hours he suffered until finally the pain ended. Nate was too weak to clean himself off, instead he just lie there in pain as his consciousness slowly faded. Am I really going to die this way? Was his last thought before the world went black.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Casey was terrified as the howls of the wolves drew closer and closer. She¡¯d been in Black Watch Asylum for three years and barely survived by whoring to the Mexicans but ever since that bitch Miranda threw acid on her face she¡¯d been kicked out of the neighborhood, forced to fend for herself.

    She had no idea where to go, nor did she have anyone to rely on. As the sun began to set she did the only thing she could do, she ran for the inner city hoping the tall buildings would provide better cover than the suburban areas.

    The streets emptied quickly as dusk settled in and the howling began. Casey ran into an alley with a bunch of trash cans and emptied one out into a bigger bin before climbing inside. The trash can smelled putrid making her gag reflex kick in, she dry heaved releasing only sour bile that she swallowed back down. It was disgusting but she was afraid any human smells would draw those monsters towards her.

    The night wore on and hours passed. She began to hope that somehow she would make it. Even though her legs hurt from the cramped position she dares not make a single move, remaining in her fetal position. She was beginning to nod off to sleep when a loud howl almost made her jump up.

    ¡°That was really close¡­¡± She thought to herself as her heart began beating furiously. She hoped it was her mind playing tricks but a part of her knew the werewolves were closer now. It wasn¡¯t long before she heard footsteps enter the alley. ¡°Please God, protect me from this evil.¡± She begged.

    Suddenly the lid was taken off the trash can. Casey didn¡¯t move, she hoped they would think she was dead if she just remained still. ¡°Why do you hide human?¡± She heard a voice snarl.

    Her body began to shake but she dared not look up. ¡°Please, just let me go. I haven¡¯t seen your face.¡±

    ¡°Ha! You think that matters? This is the asylum, there¡¯s no police coming to investigate your death. You¡¯re just another criminal, another number.¡± He chuckled briefly.

    Casey couldn¡¯t hold back the tears as she began to sob. ¡°Look at me. I said look at me, human!¡± The voice spat.

    Casey¡¯s whole body shook as she looked up at the figure. All she could see where shadows covering his face but she could tell the man was human, not werewolf. The man reached over and grabbed her by the neck then lifted her easily with one hand, as if she weighed as much as a pillow.

    She began to choke as the hand gripped her neck tightly. The man pinned her against the wall and held her there. She looked into his eyes and for the first time she noticed they were completely black. ¡°The werewolves will find you soon enough, you have two options.¡± The man spoke.

    He released the grip he had on her throat and she dropped to the ground like a sack of bricks. ¡°You can follow me, attain the power to protect yourself. You will never have to rely on someone else again. Or you can remain here.¡± The man said casually as he walked off.

    Casey didn¡¯t even hesitate, she followed the strange man. She wasn¡¯t confident about her ability to survive out here by herself, but the man had her at ¡®Power¡¯. Something she¡¯s never had, all her life she¡¯s had the looks to get men to do what she wanted, she had power. But ever since she entered this Asylum that power was stripped away as she was forced to become a whore, what¡¯s worse is that she had to pretend she was happy all the time. She hated her life.

    She remained several steps behind the man as he made his way out the alley. Wolves howled continuously but the man just walked casually down the street. A group of werewolves entered the street and began running in their direction.

    Casey tensed up as she hurried towards the man, grabbing his coat, and hiding behind him as if he¡¯d make the monsters go away. The sounds of several wolves grew louder as the panting wolves drew closer. The man grabbed her hand and suddenly shadows swirled around them bathing them in darkness.

    ¡°Eep!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but to let out a squeal as the shadows appeared. The man turned around with an angry glare, clamping down on her mouth as he pinned her against the wall. The werewolves turned in their direction. As the wolves appeared right behind the man, Casey¡¯s eyes grew wider. She would¡¯ve screamed in terror if the man wasn¡¯t holding her mouth closed. The wolves paced back and forth as they sniffed the air.

    ¡°I smell human¡­¡± One of the werewolves growled in a low voice.

    ¡°I smell it, but I can¡¯t see a human.¡± Another wolf spoke.

    For several minutes they went back and forth sometimes drawing really close to where the man was pinning Casey. But when they couldn¡¯t find anything they began to leave. Casey relaxed as the werewolves withdrew.

    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± The man hissed. He let her go and for the second time that day she collapsed on the ground.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The man began walking off, Casey eagerly followed. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± She asked after what felt like an hour of walking. She couldn¡¯t bear the silence and the sounds of werewolves grew faint as the man headed towards the south.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you don¡¯t deserve to hear the answer to.¡± He said gruffly before suddenly entering an alley.

    Casey followed him down the alley until he stopped at a green door. He banged on the metal green door three times. A slot opened on the green door revealing two pitch black eyes. ¡°Password.¡± The man behind the door said.

    ¡°The fall of man.¡±

    The door swung open revealing a giant man with a clean shaven head. He allowed the man to pass by. He eyed Casey intently as she walked by but Casey clung to her savior¡¯s coat. The place they entered reminded her of a lounge. There were several pool tables in one corner, sofas and a TV in the middle showing a soccer game. At the back there was a bar, although there were only bottles of what looked like red wine.

    Casey felt amazed, she¡¯d never seen such luxuries within Black Watch Asylum. There were a lot of people inside hanging about. Men and women mingled together as they played pool or sat in front of the TV watching the soccer game. It didn¡¯t take her long to notice everyone here wore no collars around their necks. One of the men playing pool turned towards the man and nodded. ¡°Charlie.¡±

    Her savior nodded back to the man, ¡°Luke.¡±

    Charlie huh? Now I know his name. She noticed the man who called out Charlie¡¯s name was staring at Charlie a certain way. Casey knew that look, it¡¯s the same look many a men have looked at her. Longing, desire, love. Do these two have a relationship? She wondered.

    Casey continued to hang onto Charlie¡¯s coat as he led them to a room in the back. She felt nervous because everyone was staring at her as if she was a walking meal. Finally, after they entered a room in the back he turned towards her.

    ¡°The fact that you followed me all this way tells me you want power. Am I mistaken?¡±

    ¡°N-no.¡± Casey replied clearing her dry throat.

    ¡°Very well, I will ask you then. Do you wish to become a vampire?¡± Charlie asked.

    Casey nodded her head up and down. ¡°Good.¡± He said.

    Charlie took Casey¡¯s hand and lined her fingers up so that it was directly opposite his. The nails on his hand extended. In one swift movement he dug into her fingers. Casey screamed in pain as something began entering her fingers and coursed through her whole body.

    For several minutes all she knew was pain as the liquid entered through her fingers, went up her arm and throughout her whole body. She wasn¡¯t aware when Charlie let her go but the next thing she knew she was on the floor, her whole body seizing. It wasn¡¯t long before darkness came and claimed her.

    Charlie looked down at the still form of the human and sighed. ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d give me what I wanted.¡± He said out loud to the empty room.

    Suddenly the shadows began coalescing as a figure walked out of the shadows. ¡°Patience Charlie¡­ I always deliver.¡± A feminine voice sounded.

    Charlie turned around and looked at the woman. He felt like throwing up as he looked upon the deformed demon, her head inflating and deflating with every breath she took. The woman sidled up to Charlie wrapping an arm around him.

    ¡°Do you find me repulsive?¡± She questioned with a grin.

    Charlie didn¡¯t dare say anything. This was his key to power and he didn¡¯t want to offend. But the look of disdain was plainly written across his face. The demon laughed and turned around. ¡°You will soon have your army of vampires and will be able to overthrow that little hybrid. Just don¡¯t forget what you promised me, I¡¯d hate to squish my new plaything.¡±

    The demon chuckled lightly before entering the dark corner. Her figure collapsed into swirls of shadows. He heard the girl on the floor groaning as she stirred from sleep. Her stomach rumbled audibly before she stood up and looked at Charlie hungrily.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Casey whined.

    ¡°Go, your meal is in the next room.¡± He said. He was happy the transfer actually worked. There were only a few humans out there that could handle the superior blood of vampires, but with the demon by his side he could turn any human into a vampire. The great thing about it was that once they were turned using his blood those vampires would become wholly devoted and loyal to him.

    The girl ran out of the only door in the room. Several minutes later he heard the screams of a human coming from the other room.

    ¡°Soon¡­ soon I¡¯ll have enough vampires to take you down Anza, this I promise.¡± Charlie said in a low whisper.

    ¡­

    Wake up.

    Natewas suspended in a sea of blackness. Hot, cold, he could feel none of these things. It was as if all his senses were muted and the blackness claimed his body, mind, and soul.

    Wake up.

    Nate¡¯s body jerked as the voice sounded in his head again. He didn¡¯t know where the voice was coming from. If he believed in god he would¡¯ve sworn it was like God was calling out to him.

    Wake up. Wake up. Wake up¡­

    His heart began to beat furiously as the voice became more incessant. For some unknown reason fear began to grow in his heart making his adrenaline race. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva as sweat began to trickle down his body. He wanted to do something, anything. But his body was suspended in mid-air in a sea of blackness.

    WAKE UP!

    Natewas jerked from that black sea and back to the mortal world. As he opened his eyes the first thing he noticed was the pain surging through his body. The second thing was the puddle of blood he was lying in. The third thing was the windows of his apartment being shattered as ghostly forms burst in.

    Suddenly someone came from behind him and stood between him and the ghostly forms. That person slowly shrank and turned into a silver werewolf with blue lines streaking throughout its body. Nate realized it was Aidan who stood before him.

    Aidan¡¯s lips were curled back, baring his sharp teeth. His hackles were raised and his posture looked as if he was about to pounce. Though the most intimidating thing about Aidan were the blue lines that coursed through his body like spidery-veins. The blue lines were pulsating 100 times per minute as if it was in tune with his heartbeat.

    Natecouldn¡¯t help but think he was still sleeping. All this seemed so surreal that he found it hard to believe. Ghosts suddenly bursting into his apartment? Here in Black Watch Asylum. Although it wouldn¡¯t be the first strange thing I¡¯ve seen in this place. Nate thought to himself as he recalled the werewolves and vampires.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    ¡°Are you just going to lie there or are you going to help me?!¡± Aiden shouted at Nate as he charged at the first ghost.

    Nate watched as Aidan¡¯s image flashed towards the first ghost, barreling into its stomach before coming away with a mouthful of meat, the meat in Aidan¡¯s mouth dissipated but the wound remained on the ghost showing its intestines. Strangely the ghost didn¡¯t seemed phased at all.

    ¡°We¡¯ve come for the wretched Demon. Stand aside Anima.¡± The ghost said as more ghosts jumped through the window standing beside the first ghost.

    Nate thought these people looked familiar but he couldn¡¯t remember where he saw them. He was still out of it as his whole body throbbed in pain, interfering with his ability to think clearly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no demon here, you¡¯ve got the wrong apartment!¡± Aidan growled.

    Nate detected a quiver in the young boy¡¯s voice. Although Aiden was terrified he stood before Nate, protecting him from ghastly looked ghosts. These ghosts were clearly dead humans, Nate could see knife wounds that would kill a normal human, but there was a shadowy essence to them that made them seem like they weren¡¯t really there.

    ¡°If you insist on protecting the demon then we¡¯ll kill you first!¡± The first ghost charged at Aiden.

    Nate saw Aiden flinch slightly before charging forward. He battled fiercely with the first ghost shredding it to pieces with its mouth. As the first ghost disappeared dozens of other ghosts surrounded Aiden attacking him from all sides. The ghosts tore into his fur using their bare hands, clawing away at him piece by piece.

    I have to do something! Nate thought to himself angrily. But even as he tried to rally himself, his body just wouldn¡¯t respond. His whole body felt as if it were on fire, his bones felt like glass. It felt like a cold only a hundred times the pain.

    Suddenly an idea came to Nate. He was too weak to speak, but gathering his will he shouted the word in his mind: Impetus!

    One second there was a chaotic battle before him, a bunch of ghosts attacking Aiden. The next second, with a burst of air, it was like the whole room was cleared. There wasn¡¯t a single person in his apartment.

    His body went from a burning fever to a mild chill. The aches and pains were gone as well. Nate felt strength returning to his body, with it came his ability to think. Using his mental energy, he began controlling his body like a puppet while also focusing on his awareness to take in the situation.

    Aiden and the rest of the ghosts were down below in the parking lot although now there were only fifteen ghosts surrounding him. Nate dashed out of the apartment and jumped of the third-story while focusing his mental energy into a large ethereal hand. He brought that hand down on the ghosts surrounding Aiden.

    The ghosts were squashed instantly, leaving behind nothing but wisps of smoke that dissipated. There were ten ghosts left. Nate rushed forward and swatted the large ethereal hand sideways so the ghosts charging Aiden were swept aside.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nate said as he stood beside Aiden.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine just take care of those assholes.¡± Aiden said as his body slowly began to regenerate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    Nate easily dispatched the remaining ghosts using ethereal hands that shot forward and squashed each ghost before they could get close enough to attack him.

    ¡°What the hell were those things?¡± Aiden said as he approached Nate from behind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Nate stood there still reeling from everything that¡¯s happened. Before they could continue further the space in front of them distorted. Space seemed to bend in on itself before a black hole appeared.

    Nate looked at the hole dumbfounded. It was as if a hole was punched through reality. He couldn¡¯t wrap his brain around it.

    The hole expanded and suddenly several figures stepped through. ¡°Nate?¡±

    Nate looked at Amelia surprised. Around her stood Anza, Luke, Charlie, and several other vampires. They were all dressed in medieval attire as if they were heading to a renaissance fair. There were swords, staffs, and various other weapons on them to.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the NetherRealm.¡± Charlie said as he looked around in a daze. His eyes fell on Nate, glaring at him but not saying anything.

    ¡°What¡¯re you guys doing here?¡± Nate said looking at Amelia specifically. He had no intention of talking with the other vampires, he¡¯d had enough of their haughty attitudes.

    ¡°We¡¯re¡­ well¡­¡± Amelia paused, thinking about how to phrase her answer. ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone, have you seen anything strange?¡± She said.

    ¡°For Gods sake Amelia he¡¯s seen vampires and werewolves, how far-fetched would ghosts be?¡± Anza said.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Amelia rolled her eyes but continued looking at Nate. Nate though he saw something in Amelia¡¯s eyes, the expression on her face looked as if she was searching for something.

    ¡°How do you know about the ghosts?!¡± Aiden suddenly appeared in his small ten-year old body. There were several wounds on his body that were slowly recovering.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen them?¡± Amelia said, not breaking eye-contact with Nate.

    ¡°Hell yeah I seen them! They attacked our apartment! Dam ghosts said they were looking for demons but there were no demons inside the apartment yet they still attacked!¡±

    Amelia grew alarmed as she went towards Nate. ¡°They attacked you?¡± She said as she looked over his body, searching for injuries.

    Nate felt extremely awkward as Amelia began fussing over him.

    ¡°Hell yeah they attacked! But those dumb ghosts couldn¡¯t handle my bad ass-ness. Hmph!¡± Aiden had a cocky expression on his face.

    Nate smiled as he looked down at his young friend, a few weeks ago Aiden was reserved and quiet, he had no clue what altered the boy¡¯s personality but he was glad his young friend was healing from the trauma of his rough childhood.

    Nate then turned towards Amelia and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know why those ghosts attacked but you lot appearing right after them is no coincidence.¡± He said with a questioning look.

    ¡°We- ¡°

    ¡°Come Amelia, we have work to do.¡± Anza said cutting off whatever Amelia was about to say. Anza and the rest of the group began to turn back towards the dark portal, disappearing into it one by one.

    Amelia looked at Nate helplessly before turning back. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay.¡± She said giving Nate a sad smile before stepping into the dark portal. The dark portal slowly un-raveled then disappeared.

    Nate felt complex emotions as he watched Amelia go. He wished he could just whisk her away but he knew she would never leave vampire society behind just for him. He turned to Aiden who was staring at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you Aiden.¡± Nate said as he put his hand on Aiden¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Even though you were afraid you still stood in front of me, ready to protect me. Thank you.¡±

    Aiden looked away from Nate¡¯s eyes but not before Nate noticed a shy smile on Aiden¡¯s face. He chuckled lightly before patting Aiden¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t know about you but I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s go out to eat.¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah! Let¡¯s go to King Burger!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Help! Somebody, please Help me!¡± Elli shouted at the top of her lungs.

    She batted away a burly arm that was trying to feel her up. ¡°Phillip keep your dam sausage hands off me.¡± Elli said in a low voice.

    ¡°We¡¯re trying to sell an image here.¡± He said in a whiny voice.

    Before Elli could respond a figure appeared at the end of the alley. ¡°Help!¡± She continued to scream as the burly men around her began to behave in an aggressive manner.

    Can¡¯t believe people still fall for this trick. Elli chuckled to herself as the figure approached. Suddenly her stomach did a flip as a pang of fear shot through her. She quickly swiped at the Phillip and the others before walking towards the figure.

    ¡°Elder brother.¡± She said respectfully as she slightly bowed.

    The figure stepped into the sunlight revealing a spiky blue haired youth who had the same resemblance as Elli. He glanced at Elli before looking at the burly men behind her. ¡°Father calls for you, you¡¯re to return home at once.¡± He said in a nonchalant manner.

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Smack! Her brother¡¯s stinging slap jerked her face to the side.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Phillip and the other burly men shouted before they charged towards her and her older brother.

    Elli turned around and her figure disappeared before re-appearing back in its place. Phillip and the rest of the burly men were all on the floor groaning in pain. They looked up at Elli in confusion, and fear. ¡°I will return at once.¡±

    ¡°You think you can fool me?! I know you¡¯re their friends. I know you sneak out of the house so you can play with these humans, robbing other prisoners with your little gadgets. The only reason why I haven¡¯t said anything is because father said to let you be.¡± Her elder brother said before turning around his figure disappearing with a gust of wind.

    Elli looked down at Phillip and the others with a sorry look on her face before turning around and following her brother. Ten minutes later they were both underground. The Black Watch Asylum was built on top of an old government lab that¡¯s been abandoned for many years.

    The lab was shut down after the media got wind of experiments being carried out on humans. The scientists who worked here were fired and anyone tied to this place was either killed or paid to keep silent about what went on here.

    It was only the chief researcher who remained after making a breakthrough in human biology. Doctor Mendel, her father. After twenty years Black Watch Asylum was built on top of the government lab which was perfect for someone like her father.

    As the gates to the underground lab opened she began to hear the wailing lament of the Numbers. There was a walkway leading to a double-door. Cells lined up the walls on each side of the room.

    ¡°Please, please kill me. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± She heard one of the Numbers yell as he reached out his hand towards Elli. Elli recoiled slightly from the out-stretched hand. All around them the Numbers reached out trying to grab them. Wails of despair and pleading could be heard all around.

    They¡¯re just numbers. They¡¯re not humans anymore, just numbers! She repeated that mantra in her head several times as she kept her head low and eyes closed.

    As they reached the double-doors she couldn¡¯t help but glance up. She noticed something at the corner of her eye, doubting what she saw she turned fully towards the cell. There was a small child, barely five years old, standing naked in the cell. He stood there staring lifelessly at Elli.

    ¡°Father said he would never touch the little ones!¡± Elli shouted at her brother. She couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that streamed down her face.

    ¡°Father is a genius. If he deems it necessary to experiment on children, then that¡¯s what he must do. You forget father¡¯s purpose. ¡°Greatness resides within the human body. Inside our masterfully constructed bodies lies the secret of understanding the universe and it is our duty to ferret those secrets.¡±

    Elli never felt so disgust then she did at that moment. She felt her knees go weak. She looked up at elder brother and saw him looking back at her with eyes filled with disdain. ¡°There¡¯s so much to learn yet you would halt the advancement of science, and for what? These prisoners will die a useless death here in this prison, why shouldn¡¯t we take advantage for the advancement of the human race? Your weak Elli.¡±

    Elder brother turned away. He opened the double-doors and walked through them, leaving Elli behind with her thoughts and emotions roiling.

    She flinched when she felt a hand on her shoulder. Turning to her right she saw the small boy placing his small little hand on her shoulder. She looked up at him baffled. Is he trying to comfort me?

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright Michael, just close your eyes. Mommy loves you.¡± The little boy said in a soft soothing tone.

    The tears flowed unceasingly down Elli¡¯s eyes. ¡°Forgive me.¡± She cried looking down in shame. ¡°Forgive me.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Nate walked down the streets of Asylum heading towards the Humane Society. His mind was still reeling from the events that happened yesterday. He realized practicing magic was dangerous without proper guidance. It wasn¡¯t like his telekinesis, where experimenting brought no harmful effects.

    What was most frightening about the whole experience was the black sea his body was drifting on before Aiden¡¯s voice called him back to the surface. He¡¯d never felt anything like it, it was like being in a vacuum where time meant nothing. Is that what death¡¯s like?

    Nate shivered at the thought. He¡¯s never been particularly religious but his mother was a believer. He didn¡¯t care to guess what happened when someone died but that black sea had traumatized him. If that¡¯s what deaths like I never want to die.

    ¡°Nate?¡±

    Nate awoke from his musings as a familiar voice said his name. Nate looked up and saw a familiar black dude. The one he met on the first day, a fresh prisoner like him. ¡°Jody?¡±

    ¡°Haha, was good fam?¡± He said clasping Nate¡¯s hand and enveloping him in a hug. ¡°It¡¯s good to see a familiar face.¡±

    Nate was surprised. He was sure Jody had died that night after seeing those werewolves roaming the streets at night. ¡°Jody what happened?¡± He asked when Jody let go.

    ¡°Man you¡¯d never guess the shit I been through.¡± He said as he stared blankly at Nate, as if his mind was somewhere else.

    ¡°What happened that night you left?¡± Nate said after a few seconds of eerie silence. Jody looked at him as if he didn¡¯t know who or where he was when suddenly his expression turned normal.

    ¡°Holed up somewhere when night fell, but enough about me. What¡¯s good with you?¡± Jody said quickly taking the focus off himself.

    Nate felt like something was up but he didn¡¯t know Jody well enough to pry. ¡°Left ¡®Little Africa¡¯ after seeing through their bullshit. Came to the city and decided to survive on my own.¡±

    ¡°Glad to hear that bro, yeah I knew there was something up that first day. Them dudes were acting real shady ya know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah I know what you mean. But tell me Jody, how¡¯d you get the collar off you?¡± Nate said, it was the first thing he¡¯d noticed and although Nate didn¡¯t want to pry that question was just burning a hole in his brain.

    Jody¡¯s face changed as if he went back to that dark place. His whole face paused for a second before returning to normal, ¡°I gotta get going, I¡¯ll see you later fam.¡± Jody said as he walked past Nate. Nate turned and watched as Jody flipped a hood over his head and hunched his shoulders.

    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Nate muttered before turning away. A few steps later he felt someone enter into his awareness range. Nate looked up and saw a spiky blue haired youth staring down at him from atop a two-story building. He gave Nate a brief disdainful glance before turning his gaze towards Jody. Suddenly the blue haired kid disappeared from view.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Nate wondered. He would¡¯ve followed the kid using his ¡®Ghost form¡¯ but he feared leaving his body out here exposed on the street would invite all sorts of trouble. Putting Jody and the blue haired kid out of his mind Nate continued making his way towards Humane Society.

    It took him about two hours to travel all the way there. When Nate entered the building he was immediately guided towards Kiru¡¯s office in the back of the building.

    ¡°Nate, surprised to see you here. We don¡¯t leave for the Academy for another two weeks.¡± Kiru said glancing up at him through those white locks of hair.

    ¡°I had a question.¡± Nate said as he sat down in the vacant seat across from Kiru.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we all? Ask me your question and I¡¯ll see if I can answer it.¡± Kiru said leaning back in his chair.

    ¡°You said the diagram would normally shatter when enough energy was absorbed. But what about if it doesn¡¯t?¡±

    Kiru raised an eyebrow at that. ¡°All diagrams outlined in chalk and other material things will shatter. They cannot channel the world magic for very long. What¡¯re you really asking?¡±

    Perceptive bastard. Nate knew he couldn¡¯t tell Kiru everything. Kiru had clearly stated that only demons can use telekinesis the way he could so he was fearful, telling Kiru everything would lead to¡­ Nate couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the time of mess that would get him into.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s say a mage like you, who¡¯s been practicing magic for dozens of years, will they use the same chalk outline a beginner like me would use?¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Ah, I see. You¡¯re an ambitious one aren¡¯t you?¡± Kiru chuckled.

    No, I just don¡¯t want to kill myself next time making a diagram out of mental energy, Nate thought.

    ¡°Well experienced mages can handle world energy far longer than beginners. There are various methods we can use to extend the amount of world energy we receive. For example, some mages might construct a diagram made of gold or silver, good conductors for world energy. Others might create a more complex diagram, like this one.¡± Kiru stood up and shooed Nate away.

    Nate got up and stepped to the side of the room away from the carpet on the floor. With a wave of his hand Kiru made the carpet slide to the corner of the room, revealing four diagrams positioned in a diamond formation with an open space in the middle.

    ¡°At home I have a diagram made of gold but here I have to settle for this. Notice the diagram is similar to the one I showed you, the only difference is three more diagrams and the connecting threads that bind them all together. I gotta tell ya, drawing this everyday just to get my share of world energy is a bitch.¡±

    ¡°What would have happened if I tried to use this diagram?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°You¡¯d probably die.¡± Kiru said casually as he stood up and returned to his seat, waving his hand making the carpet return to its place.

    Nate returned his chair to its place and took a seat. ¡°More detail please?¡±

    ¡°Look Nate, I can see that you¡¯ve been insecure ever since I told you Arcane mages were weaker than elemental mages. Don¡¯t let that get to you, okay? Once you go to the Academy you¡¯ll see Arcane mages are more valuable than regular elemental mages.¡± Kiru said trying to comfort him.

    You¡¯re missing the point! Nate wanted to pull his hair in frustration. He had to carefully guide the conversation in a way Kiru would answer his questions without Nate having to reveal his telekinetic power.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, if I sat in that circle or in a diagram made of gold, what would happen to me?¡±

    ¡°Well like I said. You¡¯d probably die a horrible death. That euphoric feeling we get when absorbing world energy would make you blind to the approaching danger. There was one time a young kid, probably in his mid-fifties, tried absorbing world energy from a diagram made of silver. To say he painted the walls red would be an understatement. The room was completely covered in his remains.¡± Kiru said shaking his head.

    Nate gulped in fear, completely ignoring the fact Kiru, who looks like a man in his late twenties, called a fifty-year-old man a young kid. ¡°What would¡¯ve happened if he stopped himself?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°I highly doubt one can cut himself off from world energy, it takes a lot of self-discipline and mental power to be able to do that. If someone would¡¯ve knocked him out the diagram he might¡¯ve survived but in that case I imagine his blood would¡¯ve received so much world energy that he¡¯d be in pain for the next few years. After that, who knows? Maybe he¡¯d recover, maybe he¡¯d become an even stronger mage? At this point it¡¯d be pure speculation as to what would happen.¡±

    Nate did feel different after his little accident. Casting the Impetus spell now was much stronger than before so he felt his bloods been altered or changed by receiving such a large dose of world energy. At the same time he was afraid to create another diagram, especially after what happened.

    I¡¯ll use chalk from now on. But I¡¯ll have to practice cutting myself off so that I can use telekinetic energy instead of chalk to create my diagrams. With a plan firmly in mind Nate felt a little better.

    ¡°Can you teach me more spells?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°Really? I can¡¯t teach you another wind attributed spell, the one I taught you was the weakest one.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So? How do you expect to learn a more powerful spell if the weakest spell was a problem?¡± Kiru said leaning forward, his lips suddenly quirked up into a grin, ¡°Your Impetus spell was Impotent¡­¡±

    Nate felt strange as Kiru stared at him with a large grin. When Nate didn¡¯t laugh Kiru¡¯s wide grin began to grow smaller, eventually disappearing. He cleared his throat, ¡°Yes well as I was saying, I can¡¯t teach you another spell. Just wait until we reach the academy, Arcane spells are attribute-less and with those you¡¯d have a better chance of casting them successfully.¡±

    Nate wanted to cast the spell just to show him his improvement but before he could a loud bang sounded from outside.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    The loud scream made Nate and Kiru both jump out of their seats and rush for the door. ¡°Stay here!¡± Kiru said to Nate before pushing past him.

    Nate stood in place but used his ghost form to venture out, following right beside Kiru. He was aware of his body leaning against the wall and the ethereal tether binding him to his body as his ghost form moved farther and farther away that tether grew taught.

    The lobby of Humane Society was chaos. People were running, screaming, pushing each other over trying to get away from the entrance to the building. At the buildings entrance stood several figures very familiar to Nate. It was the ghosts again, they were lined up right at the entrance to the building, surprisingly they didn¡¯t try to come in.

    ¡°Mage! We¡¯ve come for the wretched demon, drop the wards and stand aside!¡± The ghost in front said.

    Jesus, its these guys again. Do they have a hard on for me or something?

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± Kiru yelled at the ghosts, fury evident on his face.

    ¡°If you insist on protecting the demon then we¡¯ll-¡°

    ¡°Ventus circumdatos!¡± Kiru yelled cutting the ghost offmid-speech. Kiru¡¯s white locks of hair were thrown back as a pale green wind sprung up around him whipping at his clothes furiously. The green wind formed into loosely shaped swords that sped towards the ghosts.

    There was no sound as the pale green sword pierced through the ranks of ghosts. It easily cleaved them apart not leaving a single ghost behind. Kiru didn¡¯t stop there, he rushed forward and went past the entrance of the building easily dispatching all thirty-seven ghosts easily.

    Nate recalled his ghost into his body and went to the lobby. ¡°That was amazing!¡± He shouted as he drew closer to Kiru.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to remain in the room?¡± Kiru said barely paying attention to him.

    Nate went out the door and joined him at the steps. ¡°Well I only came out after you took care of them all. Where did they come from anyways?¡± Nate asked although he knew who those ghosts were. He remembered some of the people he killed from the Wilderness game.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they messed with the wrong mage if they think they can get away with this.¡± Kiru stood up from where he was and took out some glowing black discs. He began to chant which lit up the writing on the black discs but before he could finish the space in front of them distorted before a black portal appeared.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Kiru stopped chanting as the portal appeared, stood up, then suddenly produced a black book as if it popped out of thin air. ¡°Go back inside.¡± Kiru said from the corner of his mouth as the figures stepped through the portal.

    Too late. Anza was the first to exit and she saw him. Leaving now would only raise suspicion so he remained on the top step while Kiru went half-way, standing in front of the building.

    ¡°You sent those ghosts?¡± Kiru said in a chilling tone.

    Amelia was the last vampire out of the portal, she briefly looked around in confusion then with the wave of her hand made the black portal disappeared. She looked at Nate briefly, her eyes lighting up in surprise. Then suddenly as if she remembered something her face paled.

    ¡°We¡¯re not here for you, mage, step aside.¡± Anza said, her nose flaring in anger.

    ¡°Obviously not, otherwise you would¡¯ve walked right over instead of creating a portal, but those ghosts could¡¯ve easily killed all the humans here. Why would you conjure those ghosts Anza?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the massacre that took place in the hunt. Those ghosts were conjured to attack their killer¡­¡±

    Nate¡¯s heart began beating rapidly. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t explain why they attacked me!¡± Kiru shouted.

    ¡°Did they attack you? Or did they ask you to stand aside so they could kill their killer?¡± Anza said looking pointedly at Nate.

    Kiru glanced at Nate from the corner of his eye. ¡°Nate what is she talking about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Nate responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit!¡± Charlie spat from behind Anza.

    ¡°Charlie! I GOT THIS!¡± She said cutting Charlie off with a wave of the hand. She turned back to Natewith a sneer on her face. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re so stupid? You were at both places the ghosts attacked. That is no coincidence, furthermore you were there inside the Wilderness where the Hunt was taking place on the day of the massacre. You¡¯re the killer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous. I¡¯ve seen the video footage; I can tell you now Nate wouldn¡¯t be capable of such magic. Not yet anyways.¡± Kiru scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive this incident as a mistake but if you attack again there will be consequences.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but for now I¡¯m going to ask you step aside as we talk to that boy over there.¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s under my watch until he¡¯s taken to the Academy.¡±

    Anza¡¯s whole body suddenly shimmered, in just a few seconds she went from a pretty girl of average height to a taller, more fearsome looking creature. She didn¡¯t turn full werewolf but hair did sprout from her arm and on the sides of her face. Her hands also grew larger as her nails became harder and sharper. She looked like a blend of human and werewolf.

    This is new, Nate thought.

    ¡°This is not a negotiation mage; the boy will come home with me, the only difference is whether or not I kill you first.¡± She snarled.

    Nate¡¯s heartbeat picked up as Kiru and Anza stared off. He felt as if his legs were going to give out on him, he was so nervous. Suddenly Kiru¡¯s book ripped open by itself, with his other hand Kiru began gesturing as he spoke.

    Kiru didn¡¯t focus on the words, instead he focused on Anza, or to be more exact, where she used to be. She had disappeared so fast Nate had trouble keeping track of her with his eyes alone. She suddenly appeared in front of Kiru but he was also gone.

    Anza immediately looked up, Nate was a few seconds slower as he also looked up and saw Kiru in mid-air yelling in Latin as his hands gestured wildly. Anza yelled in fury and with a swipe so fast he could barely see the motion her hand lashed out, a pale blue energy came out in a crescent shape soaring straight towards Kiru.

    Kiru finally finished his spell as his whole body suddenly exploded with lightning, with his right hand he made a motion downward sending bolts of lightning towards Anza. Nate was fascinated, he thought he was powerful but seeing these two was like nothing he could imagine.

    The two attacks met in mid-air and a loud explosion rang out making Anza slide back a few steps. Nate and the spectating vampires were launched dozens of feet away from the impact. ¡°Take him!¡± Anza shouted pointing at Nate. ¡°Luke, prepare the missile!¡±

    ¡°Stay in the building, behind the wards!¡± Kiru shouted at Nate.

    That¡¯s all the two combatants managed to say before starting the next round of attacks. Nate immediately scuttled to his feet and surrounded himself in a dense layer of mental energy.

    ¡°Luke watch out!¡± Charlie shouted.

    Luke glanced over at Charlie first then at Nate and sneered disdainfully As Nate began running over towards him. Nate dashed towards Luke controlling his body with mental energy to run faster than humanly possible. With his hand cocked back, he hardened it before throwing his fist at Luke.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Luke¡¯s disdainful sneer changed into a look of surprise. Nate felt a brief sense of satisfaction as his fist connected with Luke¡¯s face. The impact was like a car collision, to say Luke flew backward was an understatement. He shot backward as if he was fired from a cannon.

    Amelia stared at Nate slack-jawed. Charlie drew his sword as he began dashing towards Nate. Nate was ready, using several ethereal hands he looked for anything he could throw. Finding several fist-sized stones on the floor he began chucking them at Charlie who dodged them effortlessly.

    Charlie was upon him, Nate stepped forward swinging his right fist. Charlie dodged the fist slightly, then with both hands on his sword lunged straight at him. Nate used his body like a puppet, with an ethereal hand he hit his own chest shooting himself backwards, out of the way of the sword. With another ethereal hand he swung it at Charlie in order to bind him.

    He knew it wouldn¡¯t last long but he just needed a few seconds. As the bind took place Nate punched at Charlie with all his might. Charlie easily shook off the bind and met Nate¡¯s fist with his own sword. The two collided creating a small shockwave that sent them both sliding backwards.

    Nate sent a few more rocks hurtling towards Charlie who easily defended himself by dodging most of the rocks, slashing apart the ones he couldn¡¯t dodge. Nate and Charlie continued to fight but no matter what Nate tried he just couldn¡¯t get the upper-hand on Charlie.

    Dam. Nate was running out of mental energy as his brain began to throb. Furthermore, he had no idea how to take Charlie down. All he knew how to do with his telekinesis was to enhance his body and throw projectiles. Anytime his mental energy encountered Charlie to bind, Charlie shook it off as if it were made of string.

    ¡°I knew something was off about you.¡± Charlie sneered as he began walking forward.

    Nate was aware of the battle between Kiru and Anza somewhere behind him, and Amelia standing ten feet away not moving a muscle. Why hasn¡¯t she gotten involved yet? Nate shook the thought away; he couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted now. He had to quickly finish Charlie so he could stop Luke, the missile Anza mentioned was a rocket launcher inscribed with sigils that radiated with power, if that thing struck him there would be no pieces of him left to bury.

    Charlie was upon him slashing with the sword. This time Nate didn¡¯t bother dodging, hoping the mental energy surrounding him was enough to stop the blade. Instead he unclenched his right hand and imagined the mental energy becoming sharper, instead of denser.

    As the sword fell on him Nate jabbed with his right hand straight towards Charlie¡¯s face. The two collided, Charlie¡¯s sword didn¡¯t cut him but he felt the strength behind it hurl him backwards. Nate stumbled backwards but then righted himself immediately as he felt something wet on his right hand. Looking down he smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve hated you since the first day on that elevator. You don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve imagined beating your smug face in.¡± Nate smiled as he waved his right hand still dripping with Charlie¡¯s blood.

    Charlie looked at Nate in un-disguised fury as he held onto the wound in his shoulder trying to stem the blood flow. ¡°I will kill you.¡± Charlie promised.

    Nate flashed forward focusing all his energy onto his right hand, imagining his right hand was a spear. Charlie didn¡¯t move at all as Nate¡¯s hand pierced right through his chest and out the other side. Nate smiled, but his smile turned to confusion when Charlie also smiled. Suddenly Charlie¡¯s whole figure dissipated turning to black wisps.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Something struck him from behind sending him flying forward. Nate felt pain on his back and from his awareness he could tell his back was bleeding but luckily the wound was shallow, his mental energy absorbing most of the impact.

    He looked backwards at Charlie whose whole figure seemed to be wreathed in shadows. ¡°I¡¯ll be in trouble for having this power, it¡¯s unfortunate, but I¡¯ll certainly enjoy ridding the world of you.¡± Charlie disappeared.

    Nate looked around frantically but he found no trace of Charlie. All he could think to do was to harden his body as much as possible. His awareness alerted him Charlie had entered within striking distance but even though he knew it he couldn¡¯t react in time; Charlie was simply too fast.

    Another slash sent him rocketing forward as another slash appeared on his back. Nate quickly balanced himself then turned back towards Charlie who had a vicious grin on his face. He walked towards Nate step by step, raising the bloodied sword to his lips, he licked it before smiling. ¡°Amelia always said your blood was the best, I find myself agreeing with her evaluation. I¡¯ll enjoy bleeding your corpse dry and adding it to my private collection.¡±

    This isn¡¯t going to work. Nate thought. All he was capable of doing was defending himself but something told him If Charlie wanted he could¡¯ve killed Nate already. He had to do something. Nate thought furiously as Charlie walked towards him slowly.

    It¡¯s a long shot but it just might work. Nate drew on what mental energy he had left, then constructed the diagram Kiru had taught him. World energy began to pour into Nates body sending him into pure ecstasy but Nate ignored the feeling as he concentrated, he could feel his body reach the limit of world energy absorption but he continued even as blood droplets appeared on his skin.

    Charlie¡¯s face changed as he felt something radiating from Nate. He grew alarmed as the power grew. Ending his game early he shot towards Nate at max speed.

    ¡°Impetus!¡± Nate shouted focusing the direction of the spell in 360 degrees. Charlie was moving too fast, picking one direction would be suicide.

    He closed his eyes when casting the spell, focusing on the spell while holding the world energy diagram was hard to do, but with his awareness he saw Charlie¡¯s whole body fly backward soaring into the air. Nate opened his eyes and watched as Charlie flew for several tens of feet before crashing on the floor and rolling several times. His whole body looked like a ragdoll.

    Nate quickly dispelled the World energy diagram as he looked around at the devastation his spell cast. There were large rents in the ground as if a twister had come through scorching the earth. Nate looked at Charlie¡¯s bloody body as a large grin crept onto his face. ¡°Ha!¡± he shouted. Nate then turned to Luke who was assembling the rocket launcher. He couldn''t allow Luke to finish assembling the rocket.

    ¡°Nate!¡± Was the only warning he received as Anza''s fist collided with his body sending him flying. Nate felt like he was on the verge of blacking out as his body crashed on the floor rolling several times before coming to a stop.

    He tried to inhale but a sharp pain in his insides made him choke, it felt as if something was stabbing his lungs. Blood poured out of his mouth and breathing was painful. Nate took shallow breaths as he tried to get back on his feet.

    ¡°Do you dare?!¡± He heard Kiru shout.

    Nate looked up and saw Anza heading over in his direction but her image was blurry. Is this how I die?

    The blurry figure paused right before him with her right arm cocked back. Nate didn¡¯t want to imagine how painful her punch would be. Hope its quick.

    He closed his eyes but it was useless, his awareness allowed him to see everything within his immediate surroundings. As the fist came hurtling towards him he saw a diagram appear beneath Anza¡¯s feet with neon-blue tendrils of light bursting upwards.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± She screamed as her whole body lit up.

    Anza¡¯s whole body glowed blue as bolts of lightning coursed through her, immobilizing and frying her whole system.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Nate tried to conjure what little mental energy he had left but he was all tapped out, and his little stunt with the wind spell had damaged his body somehow. His body temperature would flash between extreme hot and cold. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough he felt like his broken ribs were poking into his lungs making breathing painful.

    Out of the corner of his eye he saw something. Nate¡¯s eyes widened as he then looked over at Kiru who was completely focused in his direction so he couldn¡¯t see that Luke had finished setting up the rocket launcher.

    ¡°KI-¡° Nate tried to yell but a burst of blood spewed from his mouth. Gritting his teeth from the pain Nate gathered his resolve before trying again.

    ¡°KIRU, LOOK OUT!¡±

    The rocket fired heading straight towards Kiru who was standing in mid-air. Kiru saw the rocket, he quickly flew up higher avoiding the missile altogether.

    The missile flew past getting close to the Humane Society building before it curved upward then pointed towards Kiru again.

    Luke shouted some words in a foreign language and suddenly the rocket burst with purple fire, there was a cloud surrounding the missile as it broke through the sound barrier. Nate tried to track it but it was going too fast.

    Kiru¡¯s lightning form shimmered and disappeared. As Nate watched all he saw were occasional images of Kiru in mid-air. With Kiru¡¯s concentration on the missile, the diagram binding Anza broke. She fell to her knees then looked up at Nate with a vicious look on her face.

    Without mincing any words, she began climbing to her feet before walking over to Nate. Nate tried to get on his feet to run but the damage to his body was too great, he began crawling away on all fours.

    Suddenly a loud explosion came from behind propelling Nate forward ten feet before he crashed on the ground rolling to a stop. Nate was defeated, his body in so much pain he couldn¡¯t move even if he wanted to. He was on the verge of blacking out.

    Looking over to the side he saw the Humane Society was up in flames as a large portion of the building was demolished, pieces of the building crashing several feet away. ¡°All those lives lost, that¡¯s a direct insult to the council. You will regret this Anza.¡± Kiru snarled as his image appeared right beside her.

    The two began going at it again. Nate felt a brief sense of hope. If Kiru won, maybe he¡¯d look past the fact Nate might be a demon and spare his life? It¡¯d certainly be better than if Anza won and took him away.

    His thoughts were disturbed as something began tugging on his shirt. Nate looked over and saw a silver wolf with blue lines all over its body, its muzzle enveloping his shoulder. With a toss of its head Nate was flung into the air and ended up landing on the wolf¡¯s back.

    ¡°Hold on tight.¡± Aiden said as he began to run.

    ¡°Aiden, Thank Y-you.¡± Nate said as his voice choked up.

    ¡°Seems like I¡¯m saving your ass often nowadays.¡± Aiden chuckled as he ran farther and farther away from the Humane Society and the battle between Kiru and Anza.

    ¡°Seems like it. How¡¯d you find me anyways?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°Some prisoners screaming about ghosts showing up at the Humane Society. Thought it was just a coincidence but when I saw lightning and what looked like a battle taking place I thought it¡¯d be best to check it out. You know, in case it was you they were after. Again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you man, you really saved my ass back there.¡±

    ¡°Yep. Back to the apartment?¡± Aiden asked.

    ¡°No. Those dam vampires keep sending ghosts after me and showing up in a portal a few minutes later. It¡¯s like there¡¯s no escaping them.¡± Nate sighed. He hoped Kiru would end up killing Anza, he wasn¡¯t so worried about Luke or Charlie, they were much weaker.

    Suddenly a thought made him gasp out loud. ¡°What is it?¡± Aiden said growing worried.

    ¡°The collar. If Anza wanted to she could blow me up with the click of a button!¡± Nate remembered the first day he was brought to Black Watch Asylum, how that kid ended up being blown to bits.

    ¡°What do we do?!¡± Aiden shouted.

    Nate thought furiously about his options. Kiru said he could take the collar off but Kiru might kill him for being a demon, furthermore he couldn¡¯t risk going to the Humane Society now that Anza knows he was the one behind the massacre.

    His next option was to find Jody. Jody had his collar removed, Nate was sure Jody would help him do the same. The only problem was that looking for Jody in this big ass prison was like trying to find a needle in a haystack.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll just have to do it myself.¡± Nate muttered.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already try that?¡± Aiden asked.

    Nate had tried to remove the collar before using his mental energy but as soon as he dove into the collar, all the complex mechanics of the collar made it difficult to know what to do. He could just break the collar but he was afraid that would trigger the bomb.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any other option. First we need a place to hole up though.¡± Nate thought for a few minutes before asking: ¡°Takes us down to the sewers.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Aiden said as his whole body shivered.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ there are rumors about the sewers. There are monsters down there.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°There are monsters up here.¡± Nate replied. ¡°Besides, if the ghosts show up there it¡¯ll be easier to dispatch them and then get lost in the sewers before Anza shows up. Even if Anza shows up using the portal she¡¯d never find me down there, it¡¯s like a maze.¡±

    ¡­

    Anza was breathing heavily as she glared at the mage standing twenty feet away. She had taken a lot of damage during the battle between her and Kiru but it wasn¡¯t as if Kiru was unscathed. Looking at his pale skin she could tell he didn¡¯t have many spells left before he reached his limit.

    ¡°The boy¡¯s not even a student at the Academy yet you insist on protecting him even at the cost of your own life. Why?¡± She said buying herself some time for recovery.

    ¡°You know why, furthermore this has nothing to do with you so why don¡¯t you leave it alone?¡±

    ¡°Leave it alone? Aron Maser, you recognize that last name? M-A-S-E-R.¡± She spelled, emphasizing each letter. ¡°His family belongs on the top 10 most powerful families in the world. That boy you insist on protecting with your life, Nate, killed him. And that¡¯s just one of the thirty-seven he¡¯s killed, each one of those thirty-seven-slain people belonged to the upper echelon. He¡¯s a demon goddamit, he doesn¡¯t belong on this world.¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s cute. Since when did a vampire ever care for humanity? All your kind ever cared about was keeping their heads down, but to hear you talk about not ¡°belonging¡± is so ironic. Do you even know the story of your origin? Do you want to know the truth? Do you want to know why Vampires and werewolves are allowed on earth, rather than being banished like every other mythical creature?¡± Kiru paused as a wide grin appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s because your kind were slaughtered like animals and begged Archmagi Evans to spare their race. When Archmagi Evans created the seal separating the world in two, werewolves and vampires were allowed to remain amongst the humans, meanwhile every other vicious creature was banished to the NetherRealm.¡±

    Anza¡¯s nose flared in anger at the insult. Kiru was mixing truth with lies. The vampires and werewolves could remain in the human realm because they were ¡®technically¡¯ human. But it was an ongoing joke amongst NetherRealm creatures, that werewolves and vampires begged the archmagi to spare them.

    ¡°You want to get under my skin? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re still centuries too young for that. The only reason why you¡¯re truly angry is because of how far humans have fallen when it comes to magic. Oh, how strong humans used to be when the world was one, so strong that Archmagi Evans, the greatest mage of all time, managed to separate the world in two. Yet now, when those monsters slip through the cracks and invade this world, you human mages can¡¯t even stand up against them.¡± Anza scoffed. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so protective over Nate even though know he¡¯s a demon? Are you hoping he¡¯s the answer to the council¡¯s problems?¡± Anza snickered.

    ¡°Bullshit all you want, it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ve interfered with a member of the council, expect a response soon. Good day Ms. Greywall.¡± Kiru ignored her last barb. With a quick chant he transformed into a stream of lightning that rose to the sky before streaking across the clouds.

    Anza blew out a breath in relief as she returned to her human form. She briefly looked at all the devastation surrounding her before turning her glance onto her comrades. Charlie was still on the floor groaning in pain, Luke was walking over towards her, and Amelia was still standing far away from the battle ground.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help?¡± Anza said in a cold voice.

    Amelia looked up at her. ¡°Those who study at the Academy swear a binding contract, I can¡¯t attack a Council member. You know that.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you couldn¡¯t get involved! Why didn¡¯t you help Charlie deal with Nate?!¡± Anza spat.

    Amelia glanced down, breaking eye contact. Anza waited in silence but when Amelia didn¡¯t answer she began walking over. ¡°You need to make it clear, where do your loyalties lie? With me? Or with Nate?¡±

    ¡°¡­ With you.¡± Amelia said after a brief hesitation.

    ¡°If you cross me again Amelia, I will kill you. I don¡¯t care about how long we knew each other, or about our friendship.¡± Anza hissed before walking past Amelia and heading towards the mansion.

    ¡°Luke!¡± Anza barked.

    ¡°Yes Madam?¡±

    ¡°Bring me Nate¡¯s remote, I¡¯ll pop that little shit like a pimple.¡±

    ¡­

    As Anza approached the mansion the double doors opened and two men in black suits walked out. These men looked young, maybe late-twenties, but Anza could tell from their aura they were old. The older a vampire was the more strength they had.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± She asked them, glancing back to make sure Luke and Amelia were behind her. Even though she was confident in her prowess she was injured, furthermore Founding guards were powerful.

    ¡°The Founding has summoned you to trial. You must plead your case before the Elders.¡± One of them said in a monotone voice.

    Anza grit her teeth. She was expecting a response from the Founding for some time now, ever since the massacre went public she knew she¡¯d be in trouble. But with the mess that happened today¡­ Anza was afraid she¡¯d be disciplined severely.

    ¡°I will book a flight then.¡±

    ¡°No need, the elders have already gathered, they¡¯ve provided us with a teleportation scroll to bring you back asap.¡± The two men stepped forward. At the same time Luke and Amelia took a step forward as well. Anza waved them back, fighting the Founding guards would only bring more trouble.

    ¡°Lock Charlie up in the basement, when I return I¡¯ll deal with him. As for Nate¡­ don¡¯t touch him, the Founding might have plans for him.¡± Anza said looking at Luke and Amelia. Amelia looked down at the mention of Nate. Anza just rolled her eyes and stepped in-between the two guards.

    A scroll was opened by one of them, soon after he began speaking in a foreign language. The scroll began to glow as the power gathered. When the guard finished the spell the scroll crumbled to dust and with a flash Anza and the two guards disappeared.

    ¡­

    Anza was standing in the middle of a courthouse with ¡®The shackles of truth¡¯ shackled onto her hands. In front of her there was a crescent shaped table where seven Elders sat facing her. Behind her there were rows of spectators from the various werewolf and vampire clans, all here to bear witness to her sentencing.

    ¡°So in summation: A half-ling demon responsible for the massacre of thirty-seven influential humans managed to get away from you. You incite a grudge with the council by fighting with one of their own members. You destroy a building full of humans in a time where the public is demanding answers, and to top it all off one of your inner-circle has sold their soul to a demon. Is that everything?¡± The Elder sitting in the middle said.

    The atmosphere was oppressive. Anza could feel all the shame and disappointment with each fact laid out by the Elder. She could just feel the anger radiating from her family who sat in the crowd behind her.

    ¡°Yes, I know I have made many errors. I throw myself at the mercy of the Elders.¡± Anza said after clearing her throat.

    Six elders stared at her as if she was an insignificant bug. Three of the Elders were werewolves, the other three were vampires. The last Elder was a Legacy, like her, yet there was no visible emotion coming from his face.

    The Elder sitting in the middle, the Legacy, turned to the others. Instead of speaking the others began turning their heads to each other, as if there was an un-spoken conversation going on amongst them. Anza knew it was a higher levelled ability only capable by the Elders but seeing it in action was disconcerting. If she was going to be talked about she¡¯d much rather hear it.

    Finally, after what felt like hours but was only a few minutes the Elder in the middle began speaking. ¡°We¡¯ve found your actions to be lacking, not only do you lack discipline, but you lack the judgement of a true leader causing one of your own inner-circle to sell their soul to a demon. But, your lack of ability doesn¡¯t excuse you from the mess you¡¯ve created. You, Anza Greywall, have three months to correct your mistakes. Otherwise you¡¯ll be buried for a century.¡±

    Anza¡¯s heart began to beat furiously. There was nothing worse than being buried alive. A hundred years buried in the earth with nothing to but your own thoughts and the constant hunger as your body cries out for blood. Many vampires never recovered mentally from such a punishment.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Elder!¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    ¡°God I hate this place.¡±

    Nate chuckled lightly as he looked over at Aiden. ¡°You have no one to blame but yourself, I told you I¡¯d be fine. You should go back up to the surface.¡± Nate replied.

    ¡°Nah¡­ knowing you, you¡¯d probably get into another life or death situation.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, very funny.¡± Nate laughed mockingly.

    ¡°What¡¯s funny is your appearance. You look like death on two legs. Why don¡¯t we go find a doctor or something?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to, a few hours absorbing world energy will restore my body better than any doctor can.¡± Nate said.

    Aiden shrugged, ¡°If you say so.¡±

    Nate and Aiden had been in the sewer for a few hours now. Nate knew nothing about the sewer system but he was hoping to find some sort of shelter to hole up in for a few days. The ghosts were somehow able to track him anywhere but he remembered something from the first encounter.

    The ghosts had broken into his apartment, rather than phasing through it like a normal ghost should. Not that Nate¡¯s ever met a normal ghost. He realized he was making assumptions based off what he¡¯d seen in movies and read in books. It wasn¡¯t a full-proof plan, but it was the best one he could think of on such short notice.

    ¡°This way.¡± Nate said sensing something with his awareness. Nate turned left before stopping.

    ¡°This is a dead end.¡± Aiden said in a confused voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s an empty space beyond this wall, about twenty feet wide, ten feet high. I¡¯ll rest here for today while I recuperate then break through the wall tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you go back up to the surface? I¡¯ll be fine now, trust me.¡± Nate said patting Aiden¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You sure?¡± Aiden said looking at him questioningly.

    Nate nodded. Aiden finally took Nate¡¯s advice and began backtracking towards the surface. The sewer system wreaked havoc on Aiden¡¯s sensitive werewolf nose so being down here was torture for him. Nate didn¡¯t want to keep him here longer then he had to.

    Moving towards the dead-end, Nate sat down finally relaxing. He was tense ever since the battle, a part of him was still tense, knowing that Anza could blow him up at any minute. I must ditch this collar asap. He thought, but trying to use mental energy right now was something he couldn¡¯t even contemplate. His body was like a dried-up sponge, no mental energy, no world energy.

    Before he knew it, Nate was asleep. When he woke up he didn¡¯t know how much time had passed but he was feeling better. ¡°Now to get rid of this dam thing.¡± Nate muttered.

    Focusing on the collar he used his awareness to delve inside. The mechanics inside the collar were still as confusing as ever but this time he made a mental effort to try and figure things out.

    ¡°Dam it all.¡± Nate sighed aloud. For two hours, he¡¯d studied the collar and had made a discovery. There were two separate fluids in the collar being separated by metal. There was a door on the metal separating the two fluids, Nate guessed when the button was activated this door would move so that the two fluids could come into contact. There was another latch, a collapsible latch that could be manipulated to open and close but there were very delicate mechanisms on it that also tied back to the door.

    Nate guessed once someone tried to manipulate the latch the door would be opened combining the two liquids. Once the two liquids came into contact the collar would blow up. He had no clue what the liquid might be but he knew they were highly flammable.

    ¡°I wonder¡­ maybe I can drill into the... no, that wouldn¡¯t work¡­hmmm¡­¡± Nate spent some time pondering his solutions. He had to do this carefully because even though his ¡®mental hardening¡¯ could take damage a normal human couldn¡¯t withstand, he felt something like a bomb this close to his body would shatter his defenses, killing him instantly.

    Finally, he decided he couldn¡¯t waste any more time. He had to decide on something before Anza made the decision for him. He focused almost all his mental energy on the door separating the two liquids. With his mental energy firmly holding the door in place he made a quick prayer: ¡°God, if your listening please help me.¡±

    After a brief pause: ¡°Or Lucifer.¡±

    Oh, how mother would be horrified knowing a made a prayer to Lucifer. Nate chuckled. If I¡¯m a demon might as well act like one.

    Clearing his head, he sent an ethereal hand towards the collapsible latch. He prodded the latch slowly, pulling at it so that it would open the collar. A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead. Slowly¡­slowly¡­careful...

    Nate finally opened the latch. The collar opened falling off his neck. With his ethereal hand, he caught it and gently brought it down to the floor. ¡°Thank god!¡± Nate laughed. He was so relieved that everything went per plan.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    With the device off his collar, Nate released the mental energy holding the door in place when suddenly the gears on the collar clanged together, a winch was pulled and the door on the collar was opened.

    Nate¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise before flinging himself far away from the collar while hardening his body as much as he could. With a loud bang the collar exploded making the walls of the sewer rumble and sending a few pieces of debris flying in Nate¡¯s direction.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t too bad.¡± Nate thought aloud.

    The explosion wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought it would be. Furthermore, the walls he wanted to break down using his mental energy were already brought down from the blast.

    ROARRR!!!

    Nate¡¯s head snapped back as his heart began to beat furiously. What the fuck was that?! He¡¯d never heard a creature make that sound before.

    Roar! Roar! Roar!

    After the first roar, it seemed like several other roars rose in the area. Nate gulped down a mouth full of saliva, Aiden¡¯s warning flashed in his mind but he was sure the scary monsters were above surface. What the hell, first werewolves and vampires hunt those living up above, now this?! He was angry at the people in charge, this place was a freak show and the prisoners were unwilling participants forced to be here.

    Nate quickly moved towards the hole created by the explosion. There was a small gap large enough for someone Aiden¡¯s size to fit through, Nate widened the hole before moving into the small space beyond the room. Using his telekinesis, he began piling up rocks to cover the hole with before sitting in a corner of the small room.

    The roars continued for twenty minutes before settling. Nate finally relaxed. Using the diagram taught to him he began absorbing world energy to restore his body to peak condition. Although the bliss that came from absorbing world energy was there, Nate ignored it, focusing solely on his body, he¡¯d cut himself off as soon as he reached his limit.

    As he absorbed the world energy Nate felt like he was in a strange state of mind, as if his disembodied head was floating above a river. How strange¡­

    Nate felt like there was something strange about world energy, using his spare mental energy he focused on the diagram.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Nate cut himself off from the diagram when his body reached the limit but his face was still screwed up in concentration.

    ¡°World energy doesn¡¯t come from this world? That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Nate had clearly felt the world energy come from somewhere else.

    If it doesn¡¯t come from the world where does it come from? Nate wanted to further investigate but he¡¯d absorbed enough world energy for now, anymore and he¡¯d risk damaging his body. Instead Nate¡¯s ponderings took him in a different direction.

    Magic. What makes it tick? Nate thought back to how Kiru had taught him magic. That saying a Latin word ¡°Impetus¡± could form a gust of wind. This didn¡¯t make sense to him. Why was Latin so special? Could someone do it in another language?

    ¡°Impetus!¡± Nate focused as the gust sprung up around him. He concentrated on the spell and on his body. He was eager to get to the bottom of things.

    ¡°Impetus!¡± The spell isn¡¯t taking any energy from the world around me so it must be coming from within?

    ¡°Impetus!¡± It is coming from within me. But does that mean learning Latin will allow me to cast any spell as long as I have the energy for it? This felt like a wrong conclusion to him. If the only difference between him and Kiru was the amount of energy Kiru absorbed, then magic would be too simple. Could he recreate some of the same magics that Kiru cast simply by saying those words in Latin?

    ¡°Impetus!¡± Nate knew there had to be more to magic then just casting it in Latin. He wanted to get to the bottom of it. He felt with each time he cast the spell he learned a little bit more, but he was running out of energy. He only had enough for one more spell.

    ¡°Impetus!¡±

    Nate had felt something this time. It was very faint, almost to the point of non-existence, but he knew he felt it. A portion of world energy came from within but there was a very tiny strand that came from somewhere else. The same place world energy came from.

    If it¡¯s not coming from Earth, then it must be coming from the NetherRealm. Nate had only heard the NetherRealm mentioned by Kiru but he knew that¡¯s where the energy must be coming from, unless there was another dimension besides the NetherRealm.

    Nate tried probe that place where the energy came from but there was nothing there. ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Nate thought aloud but he was too curious to resist, casting another impetus spell he waited for that ¡®other¡¯ energy to appear.

    A sliver of green wind appeared in mid-air. But with Nate¡¯s ability he could see there was a very small distortion in the space where that energy came from. Using his mental energy, he dove in.

    ¡­

    The world was a sea of black. Nate was floating on this sea of black unable to move or rotate his body. His heart began to beat furiously as he felt helpless, stuck.

    Calm down, he urged himself. Once he convinced himself there was no danger he began to relax. So, this is where that energy comes from. Does that mean this is the NetherRealm?

    Nate continued to float in this empty sea. He was aware that his disembodied self seemed to be moving, as if this black sea had a destination. So, he allowed the sea to carry him. He was curious to find out where magic originated from.

    After what felt like weeks of nothing but pitch blackness, Nate saw a small light in the distance. As hours passed that small light grew larger and larger until it became a door. The door grew until it was a door the size of a small mountain. Nate finally touched that door and his mind appeared in a barren desert. Although the barren desert air was dry he could feel an abundance of magic in the air. This was where the World energy came from.

    Immediately he felt something within his chest burn. He was back in the sewer, back in his body. Then he was back in the desert, back and forth the two worlds seemed to switch until finally the burning sensation in his chest went away.

    He leaned against the sewer wall blowing out a breath in exhaustion. There was what felt like a molten ball in his chest, subconsciously he knew that molten ball was a connection he¡¯d established with that place of magic, that other world.

    A large grin appeared on his face. Even though he was tired mentally he felt like he was discovering a whole new world. It was like the days he spent watching anime as a child, day-dreaming about all those amazing powers. The way he felt about magic couldn¡¯t be compared to how telekinesis made him feel. Every time he used telekinesis he felt a strain on his brain, even though controlling things with his mind was cool, that strain put a damper on the whole experience, but magic was more like a playground.

    ¡°This is going to be fun.¡± Nate laughed.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    As soon as the link established he felt the ball of energy in his chest call to him. Focusing on the ball in his chest he felt like it was calling to him, his consciousness was being pulled towards the ball of energy.

    Nate entered the ball and appeared inside a large grey colored room. Grey light streamed in through the windows lighting up the grey scenery. There were grey chairs and a grey altar right next to him. Everything was grey.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± He said aloud.

    ¡°Welcome to your soul!¡± A loud booming voice cause him to jerk his head back.

    What met his eyes made his heart beat furiously. One of these days he¡¯d have a heart attack if he didn¡¯t find a way to stop being so afraid of everything.

    Before him stood a seven-foot giant that was rippling with muscle. It was humanoid but its skin was violet. It wore crimson colored clothes and the double-spiral horns on its head were gold-colored.

    ¡°W-who¡¯re you?¡± Nate couldn¡¯t help the quiver that sounded in his voice.

    ¡°I am you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a demon¡­¡±

    ¡°So I am¡­¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m human.¡± Nate responded, confused by the demon¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Are you?¡± The demon said with the right side of its mouth curling upward.

    Nate looked at the demon in the eyes, he couldn¡¯t help feeling like this demon was messing with him. The demon suddenly broke into a smile.

    ¡°Relax son, I swear you look just like your mother when your angry.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Your soul finally established a link with the NetherRealm, surely you understand you¡¯re not a normal human?¡± The demon said raising one eyebrow.

    Nate¡¯s greatest fears were realized. He was a demon.

    ¡°You look as if the world ended.¡± The demon snorted.

    ¡°Demons are pure evil, now you¡¯re telling me I¡¯m one of them?!¡± Nate still had anger in his heart for the demon that slaughtered his whole family.

    ¡°Ah you humans and your misguided perceptions. You know who¡¯s truly evil? Your human mother when you stand between her and strawberry ice cream.¡± The demon chuckled. Seeing Nate was in no joking mood, he sighed before sitting down on one of the pews.

    ¡°Listen kid, I¡¯m projecting my image into your soul but it¡¯s not going to last forever so I¡¯ll make this quick.¡± The man waved his hand and a grinding sound came from behind Nate.

    Nate turned around and looked at the altar. Out of the alter, two items began rising to the surface. ¡°The black box on the right is a magical artifact made by your mother. The item on the left is the God¡¯s Javelin technique, unique to our clan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in your clan. You¡¯re not my dad, matter of fact, you said this was my soul. How the hell do I kick you out.¡± Nate snarled turning back to the demon.

    ¡°Projecting oneself to another¡¯s soul takes a lot of power, too much power in fact. Nobody can do it.¡±

    ¡°Then how¡ª ¡°

    ¡°Let me finish.¡± The demon continued cutting Nate off. ¡°The only exception is when projecting to someone you share a familial bond with. The stronger the familial bond, the less energy it takes. Although, it still takes quite a lot. Its why your mother couldn¡¯t be here, humans are often weaker when compared to demons.¡±

    Nate gulped. He didn¡¯t want to believe what he was hearing but a part of him already believed it. It would explain his telekinesis and why the ghosts kept calling him a demon. ¡°If that¡¯s true, if I¡¯m really your son then why did you abandon me?¡±

    The demon sighed. ¡°Look Nate, your mother and I, we aren¡¯t exactly popular amongst our people. She had some rather novel ideas when it came to magic, ideas the White Council deemed demonic in nature. When they ordered her arrest, she fled to the NetherRealm. That¡¯s when I first met your mother and fell in love.

    The only problem was I was engaged to be married. A demon prince rarely marries for love, and the woman I was married to was part of a very powerful clan. When I refused, my clan tried to imprison me, and kill Talia, your mother.

    We fled, and when you were born we had people after us so your mother crossed over to the human world and put you up with a family that could care for you.¡±

    Nate sat down on the steps of the altar. All this information was a shock. The demon could¡¯ve been lying to him but a part of him was already convinced. Kiru said a human couldn¡¯t use telekinesis, that only demons were capable of such a feat.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Another thought made Nate pale, he looked up at the demon. ¡°The demon who attacked my family¡­ was it after me? Did it know I was your child?¡±

    The demon looked at Nate with a pitiful expression, ¡°Demons crossover wherever the barrier is weakest. Your family wasn¡¯t targeted for any reason other than dumb luck. Don¡¯t put it in your heart Nathaniel.¡±

    Nate jerked up when he heard that name. Only his mother called him Nathaniel, everyone else, even his dad called him Nate. That¡¯s also when he realized he never told the demon his name. ¡°How do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°Your mother named you Nathaniel.¡±

    The demon watched as Nate battled with all the conflicting emotions within him. Sighing, the demon stood up. ¡°My energy is depleting. Just remember this son, not all demons are the same. We are a whole race after all. Just like humans there are good ones and evil ones. Don¡¯t reject your race just based off one bad seed.¡±

    Nate looked up and saw the demon smiling at him kindheartedly. ¡°Goodbye son, I hope to see you in the NetherRealm one day.¡± He said before his image faded.

    Maybe I am a demon but that doesn¡¯t have to change anything. At the end of the day I¡¯m still me. Nate realized he¡¯d grouped all demons into the same category but the demon he¡¯d just spoken to didn¡¯t seem all that evil.

    That¡¯s when Nate realized he didn¡¯t even know his father¡¯s name. Your father is Michael Walker, killed by a demon! A part of him shouted. Nate struggled with the complex emotions within him. On one hand, he loved his family, the ones killed by a demon. On the other he wanted to learn about his biological parents, but deep down it felt like he was betraying his family.

    ¡°Ahh! Screw it!¡± He shouted, rubbing his head and banishing the thoughts. Standing up he looked around the church and briefly wondered why his soul appeared to him like this, did this church hold significant meaning? Turning around he looked at the two items on the altar.

    Nate picked up the violet colored book named, ¡°God¡¯s Javelin¡±. He briefly flipped through the pages hoping it would show his father¡¯s name. Biological father, not real father. He reminded himself. There was writing in the book but it didn¡¯t name anyone specifically. He wouldn¡¯t find his father¡¯s name here.

    Putting down the book he turned to the black box. The black box looked like a giant dice, it even had holes on the sides and on top of the box. The holes were designed in weird patterns, Nate picked up the box and tried to look inside one of the holes but it was pitch black.

    I can feel nothing from the box, even my telekinetic abilities can¡¯t see inside it. Nate was intrigued. Picking up the box he went over to one of the pews and set the box down on his lap. Using his mental energy, he envisioned several ethereal hands reaching out to the box and probing the many holes on the box.

    Nothing happened. Nate realized four hands weren¡¯t enough to cover all the holes. Instead he split the hands into many threads, each thread entering a hole. There were a hundred and one holes in total. It took the upmost concentration on Nate¡¯s part to split his mind to control a hundred and one threads at the same time. Slowly he began placing each thread in a hole. It was difficult because every time one thread entered a hole, focusing on the next hole would make that other thread slip back out of the hole.

    It was like trying to move one¡¯s toes. Most people could move their fingers separately. But the toes were difficult to move separately, apart from the big toe, most people couldn¡¯t move their smaller toes without the other toes following.

    For what felt like hours Nate focused on the many holes. Finally, he managed to put each thread into a hole. The box shimmered, suddenly Nate¡¯s threads of mental energy were sucked into the black box.

    ¡°Ahhh! Fuck!!!¡± Nate felt like his brain was being pulled and twisted apart as the black box pulled on the threads. It felt like the pain lasted an eternity before the top of the box finally opened.

    Nate closed his eyes and rubbed his head trying to sooth the pain. He realized it wasn¡¯t the box that caused him pain. When he split his mind to try and control the hundred and one threads of mental energy he barely had a grasp on it, when the box began pulling on those threads it was like his mind was being pulled in a hundred and one directions.

    Looking down at the box Nate saw another book with a yellow sticky attached on top. Nate reached in and lifted the yellow sticky. It read:

    Dear Nathaniel,

    As I write this you¡¯re still just a little baby in my stomach, but know that I love you. I wish I could¡¯ve taken care of you, loved you, watched as you grew into a fine young man, but I¡¯m afraid fate has decided to keep us apart. Just know one day we will be reunited.

    With all my love,

    Natalia Prescott.

    Nate looked at the note, re-reading it several times. ¡°Natalia Prescott, my biological mother. Huh.¡±

    ¡­

    The clouds flashed with lightning before a streak of lightning reached down towards the earth. The ground shattered where the lightning struck, scorching the earth. Kiru was standing on the scorched earth as lightning ran up and down his body.

    Standing before him was a large mountain. As he went close to the mountain Kiru began chanting and waving his arms. The spell completed, the large mountain faded from view as a whole city was revealed. Around the city were groups of men in brown colored robes discussing something.

    ¡°What¡¯s got the earth mages so bent out of shape?¡± Kiru wondered aloud. He would¡¯ve went to ask but he was in a hurry, he had to report to the Grandmaster right away. Without sparing the earth mages a second glance, Kiru sped through the city.

    At a glance, Albacore city was like most human cities. But if people looked closely the would find some humans with sharp pointy ears, other humans with short stature, and many other humanoid creatures of all shapes and sizes that weren¡¯t exactly human.

    Although these different races weren¡¯t human, they were able to remain on the human side of the barrier because of their contribution. Those who didn¡¯t contribute or where malicious to the humans would be banished to the NetherRealm without fail.

    Kiru sped towards the tallest building in Albocore city. The Mage tower was the tallest building in the world, the human world anyway, spanning up to four thousand feet. Mage tower was home to every human mage in the world.

    Entering the lobby Kiru saw a lot of hubbub as groups of people gossiped amongst one another. Kiru wondered what was going on. Something big must¡¯ve happened recently for so many mages to gather here. He couldn¡¯t hold it any longer he went over to one of the groups and asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    A brawny man looked at him in surprise. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard?¡± He said in a thick Russian accent. The Russian man continued when he saw the blank look on Kiru¡¯s face. ¡°Talos has struck again.¡±

    Talos! Kiru nose flared in anger at the mention of that group. Corrupted mages who deviated from the path and threw in with the demons. Traitors, all of them. ¡°Who?¡± Kiru said in a low whisper.

    ¡°Natalia Prescott.¡± The Russian man said, barely masking the fear in his voice.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Kiru shook his head as he stood there listening to all the gossip. He just couldn¡¯t understand why some human mages would throw in with demons. It was stupid. All races looked at Humans with disdain, so why join hands with demons? Why not help your fellow man instead? He just couldn¡¯t wrap his head around their reasoning.

    After a few minutes Kiru decided he¡¯d heard enough. He went over to a booth with several people on phones. ¡°Master Kiru, requesting permission to see the Grandmaster.¡±

    One of the workers immediately hung up their phone. ¡°Grandmaster has been expecting you, he said to go right up.¡± The worker then stood up and punched in a code on the door behind the booth. The door opened revealing an elevator, Kiru walked through.

    Mage tower had almost two-hundred floors. The top twenty floors were reserved for the Masters, and the penthouse floor was reserved for the Grandmaster. There was only one Grandmaster, chosen based on the one with the most power.

    Grandmaster Oakley was old, almost five-hundred years old, yet he was undoubtedly the strongest mage alive. There were many a mage who tried to take the role of Grandmaster away from Oakley, especially when Oakley started showing signs of dementia, but the old man was still far too powerful.

    The elevator took Kiru all the way up to the penthouse floor. As he walked out of the elevator, Kiru noticed the Grandmaster was looking out the window with a grim expression on his face. Kiru Kneeled a few feet away: ¡°Master Kiru, reporting to Grandmaster.¡±

    Oakley turned towards Kiru and sighed. ¡°Stand up Kiru, speak openly. No rank bull-crap.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kiru said as he stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve received my report?¡±

    ¡°About the hybrid girl, yes?¡± Oakley then sighed, ¡°We don¡¯t have the resources to take on the vampires Kiru. Just leave them be.¡±

    ¡°Of course Grandmaster. It¡¯s just, there¡¯s another matter I left out of the report, I thought it best to speak about it in person.¡±

    Oakley sighed again then began walking over to a chair. ¡°Go ahead then.¡±

    Kiru¡¯s palm grew sweaty as he thought about what he was going to say next. ¡°It¡¯s about Nate Walker. He shows talent as an Arcane mage and I wish to take him under my wing.¡±

    Oakley rolled his eyes. ¡°If that was all there was, you would¡¯ve added that to the report instead of requesting a meeting. You want to tell me why you¡¯re really here?¡±

    ¡°I think he might be a mutated mage.¡± Kiru said. The room went silent. Kiru gulped nervously. He knew he had to phrase this next part carefully, otherwise he¡¯d be shot down.

    Oakley grit his teeth after a minute of silence. ¡°Kiru, you might be my son-in-law but if you keep dragging your feet I swear I will throw you from the window!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I think he might be half-demon.¡± Oakley scrunched his face in anger but Kiru continued, cutting off any chance Oakley had to explode. ¡°He can use telekinesis without casting a spell, yet he can also use arcane magic. I want to take him under my wing and guide him, I think he can be a great asset to the mage tower, maybe even the greatest asset. Especially against Talos.¡±

    Oakley¡¯s nose flared at the mention of that organization. ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you, of all people, why that is a bad idea. Nothing good comes from consorting with demons, haven¡¯t you learned that from your wife?!¡±

    Kiru noticed the wave of shame that passed over Oakley¡¯s face as he mentioned his daughter. Kiru had been married to Oakley¡¯s daughter for two years before she¡¯d turned to dark magic, and it wasn¡¯t long after she became part of Talos.

    ¡°Nate is different. His whole family was slaughtered by demons; he has all the motivation to hate demons. I truly think if we nurture him he could become our greatest weapon.¡±

    ¡°For how long? He might be ¡®just human¡¯ now but what about when his demonic blood kicks in? The seal would kick him out of the human realm and into the NetherRealm.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already eighteen, if his demonic blood was going to kick in it would¡¯ve already happened.¡± Kiru responded.

    Oakley sighed again, with his left hand he began rubbing his forehead. ¡°You do what you will Kiru, just know if this thing blows up, it will be on you.¡±

    ¡°Understood, sir!¡±

    Oakley waved him away. Kiru turned around and made his way back to the elevator. ¡°Kiru, one more thing.¡±

    Kiru turned around and looked at Grandmaster Oakley. ¡°In your report you mentioned an Anima?¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Yes, Aiden. He¡¯s a young werewolf that managed to channel Spirit of the Wolf.¡± Kiru replied.

    Oakley nodded his head. ¡°Keep that boy safe.¡±

    ¡°Sir?¡± Kiru questioned, confused at the Grandmaster¡¯s request.

    ¡°The Inquisitors charged with guarding the Seal are interested in him.¡± Oakley said. He rolled his eyes when he saw the doubtful look on Kiru¡¯s face. ¡°Relax, the Inquisitors will not act without my go-ahead, but if worse comes to worst we¡¯ll need to keep our minds open.¡±

    ¡°Of course sir.¡± Kiru replied. Oakley waved him away again. Kiru turned around and headed towards the elevator.

    Why the Inquisitors? Nothing good comes from those overzealous assholes. What could they possibly want from Aiden? Kiru had a million questions going on in his mind as he entered the elevator.

    ¡­

    ¡°Please! Anza give me another chance; I swear I will cut off all ties with that demon bitch!¡± Charlie yelled from inside the coffin.

    Amelia stared at the coffin as it was being lowered into the hole ten feet deep by Luke and another vampire. She couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for Charlie, being sentenced to ten years¡¯ underground was a harsh punishment, but ever since Anza came back from her hearing at the Founding she¡¯s been ruthless.

    ¡°Luke! Luke please don¡¯t let her do this! Give me one more chance, please!¡± Charlie cried.

    Amelia briefly glanced at Luke. She saw the tears welling up in his eyes as he lowered Charlie into the ground. Luke was the one that blooded Charlie, the bond between a vampire and the one he turns is akin to a parent and their child. It was like Luke was lowering his own son into the grave.

    The coffin finally reached the bottom. As Charlie began to beg from down below Anza ordered the grave to be filled. As soon as that was finished and Charlies cries was muted, Anza turned to Amelia. ¡°We need wards.¡±

    Amelia walked over to the fresh grave and began drawing runes into the dirt while infusing magic into the rune. Soon she had the rune completed. ¡°This ward should keep any demons away.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Anza said before turning to the other vampires. ¡°Clear the room! Amelia, Luke, stay a minute.¡±

    Amelia and Luke paused where they were as everyone else left the room. As the last person exited, closing the door behind them, Anza began speaking.

    ¡°I will be addressing the media and step down officially. Amelia will take my place, in name only. Luke, pay off whoever needs paying off and get rid of any leaks in security. We need to clean house.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Luke said in a hoarse voice.

    Anza glanced at him briefly. ¡°Is this going to be a problem? Do you need time off?¡±

    ¡°No Madam, my life¡¯s mission is to serve you.¡±

    ¡°Good. You¡¯ve shown great courage and loyalty. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Luke bowed.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s time you show your loyalty.¡± Anza said turning to Amelia.

    Amelia¡¯s heart palpitated. A part of her knew where this was going.

    ¡°I want you to take care of Nate once and for all. The Black Watch Surveillance building has Nate¡¯s remote, get it, and end his life. Is that clear?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Anza.¡± Amelia stuttered.

    ¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t love him. I don¡¯t love him.¡± Amelia was pacing back and forth in a small office with a black remote sitting on top of a desk.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know him for that long¡­ it was just a fling. Meaningless sex. He doesn¡¯t even care about me anyways.¡± She paused before the black remote staring at it with dread.

    We¡¯ve had similar experiences, that¡¯s all. You don¡¯t love him. The clan on the other hand, that¡¯s your life. Mrs. Greywall rescued you and blooded you to be immortal! All she asked for return is to be a loyal friend to Anza. That is what I must do. Forget about some eighteen-year-old kid, you¡¯re better than this!

    With a deep exhale Amelia steeled herself. She went over to the remote and picked it up. Her heart was beating furiously but without giving herself time to think too much she pressed the button. A red light flashed.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Amelia pressed the button again but the result was the same, the red button had flashed again.

    Did Anza already blow Nate up? Was this just a test to see if I would actually do it? A part of her was relieved she didn¡¯t have to kill Nate, but another part of her was already mourning him. The red light indicated Nate¡¯s collar blew up. Nobody could survive an explosion that close to the head, not even a werewolf.

    Amelia walked out of the room filled with conflicting emotions. As she walked through the Black Watch Surveillance building with Nate¡¯s remote in hand she was stopped by some young man in glasses.

    ¡°Mam, about that remote¡­¡±

    Amelia turned to face him, ¡°What is it?!¡± She snapped, her mind elsewhere.

    ¡°Well it was just that there was an abnormality that I noticed. I was on monitor duty that day and I saw the remote blink green before blinking red.¡± The man said nervously.

    ¡°Green? ¡­ are you saying someone unlocked his collar before it blew up?¡±

    ¡°Yes mam. I thought it was just my eyes playing tricks on me but I printed out a record of that day and its confirmed my suspicion. I think Prisoner #147526 was released from their collar before the collar blew up.¡± The young man said excitedly.

    Amelia¡¯s heart soared. ¡°Does anyone else know this?¡±

    ¡°No mam, I thought it was best to bring it so a superior like yourself.¡± He responded.

    Amelia smiled. The employees that worked for Black Watch had their suspicions about vampires. They referred to them as ¡®Superiors¡¯. They also knew the exceptional employees who showed the utmost loyalty were given the gift of vampirism. Who wouldn¡¯t want immortal life?

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Is there any other trace of this?¡± Amelia asked.

    ¡°The records get automatically deleted every week but I did keep this.¡± The man held up a USB drive.

    Amelia smiled at him seductively. ¡°Come with me.¡± She said as she began walking back to the room she just exited.

    The man followed behind her, barely masking the glee that was on his face.

    ¡°Close the door.¡± She said as they walked through the room.

    ¡°You will not regret this; I promise I¡¯ll be loyal for as long as I live.¡± The man said as he closed the door. When he turned around he saw Amelia reach out to his head. The man turned his neck to face her in anticipation. He¡¯d imagined this a hundred times in his head, the vampire would bite his neck and he would live forever.

    Suddenly his whole head was jerked to the right. The man heard, and felt, his neck break as his eyes fell upon the door that should¡¯ve been at his back. Why?! He wanted to scream, but that was the last thought he had before blackness overcame him.

    Amelia looked down at the corpse with an indifferent expression. She went through the man¡¯s pocket and took out the USB drive. With a short spell, she burned the record, and the USB drive to ashes. A tear rolled down her cheek as her heart soared to new heights. ¡°He¡¯s really alive.¡± She laughed to herself.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Nate was in a pitch-black room when suddenly a pale-yellow light flashed in his hand. The pale-yellow light¡¯s form was like a knife. ¡°Come on!¡± Nate yelled as he squeezed down on the pale-yellow knife. The knife sputtered before dissipating.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± He cursed. Rubbing his head to alleviate the pain. After a few minutes, he began the process again.

    For a whole week Nate¡¯s been underground, in the same room, trying over and over to create God¡¯s Javelin. The technique was written down in the silver book given to him by his father. But the dam technique was the hardest thing he¡¯s ever done.

    Nate sighed as another attempt to create the javelin failed. The technique had pictures and diagrams of how he should mold his mental energy into producing a golden javelin seven feet long. Nate could barely form a yellowish little knife.

    I don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m doing wrong! His brain was throbbing in pain after ten attempts at creating the javelin. ¡°That¡¯s enough of that for today.¡±

    Nate¡¯s stomach rumbled. Using what little mental energy he had left Nate created the diagram to absorb world energy. The energy flowed into his blood, nourishing his whole body and staving off his hunger.

    Even though he didn¡¯t need to eat food or drink water, part of the enjoyment of eating food was flavor, and to use his jaws to chew the food. God, I miss food. He hasn¡¯t gone out once this whole week in fear of Anza and her group coming after him. Even Aiden hadn¡¯t visited.

    Once I master this God¡¯s Javelin, I won¡¯t have to fear Anza. The battle between Anza and Kiru had him shaken up. He knew if he fought Anza one on one he¡¯d have his ass handed to him. The God¡¯s Javelin though, was a sick ability.

    A Javelin I can control. With just a thought I can have it strike out at my enemies! I can even climb aboard the thing and soar into the sky! The god¡¯s javelin was different from his ability to use mental energy to harden his punches, or to lift something. Even though he could throw a rock with telekinesis, it was something invisible, his mental energy wasn¡¯t manifested.

    With the God¡¯s Javelin, his mental energy would manifest itself. It would become something physical, that can be used no matter how far away the weapon was. It¡¯s like an extension of my body. Nate was eager to learn this ability but the process was simply too difficult. It was like trying to do a hundred things at once.

    A hundred things at once¡­ that¡¯s it! Nate sat down with his back against the wall, and began focusing on the ball of energy within his chest, or as his father called it, his soul. He appeared in the grey church again, the black box was on top of the altar. Nate went over, picked it up, and sat down on the pew with the black box on his lap. It was the magical artifact gifted to him by his mother. His mother¡¯s book was still inside, along with the note.

    He hadn¡¯t opened the book yet, though not for lack of trying. The book behaved as if it was glued shut. Nate didn¡¯t want to rip it open so he left it where it was. After a few minutes the box had shut itself closed again and Nate placed it back on the altar not giving it a second thought as he began to practice God¡¯s Javelin.

    But now the box was before him and he knew the answer to God¡¯s Javelin lie with this artifact. The technique took a high level of concentration and skill as one split their minds into several parts, this artifact required him to split his mind into a hundred and one threads. Even though he¡¯s done it before, it was sloppy, and he didn¡¯t have control over all hundred and one threads.

    Once I master this, I¡¯ll be able to master the javelin technique! Nate began splitting his mind into a hundred and one pieces. He focused on each thread trying to get them into the hole. The great thing about practicing in his soul, compared to practicing in the real world, was that he could use mental energy all day without feeling tired. He didn¡¯t use this method before, he thought it was useless. But now he knew this would be a great way to learn control.

    Nate practiced for what felt like days. When he felt his stomach rumble he would exit his soul and absorb world energy, then practice the God¡¯s Javelin technique. Once he ran out of mental energy he would delve back into his soul to practice control.

    Soon he lost himself in this cycle. Time held no meaning in that room. He was underground and it was pitch black so there was no sun to measure time with. The only measure he would use to count days was by the rumbling in his stomach, once three rumbles past he counted that as a day.

    ¡­

    A golden spear manifested itself before Nate. The spear was seven feet long, and intricately detailed with little carved sigils. The head of the spear was shaped into sharp tip the flared outward like a leaf.

    Ninety eight threads... the Javelin is almost complete. Nate thought to himself. His whole brain was in pain trying to manifest the spear into the real world but no matter how hard he tried he couldn''t produce more threads to allow it manifestation. He needed to master a hundred and one threads before it would be possible.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    With a sigh Nate released the threads. The spear distorted before dissipating into non-existence. With his mind not focused on creating the Javelin, he remembered the reality of the situation. The pitch-black room and the ever present silence.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Nate yelled.

    His voice echoed for a few seconds before dying down. The room he was in returned to its mute silence. A silence so deafening it felt like he could hear the blood flowing in his veins. For three weeks, or sixty-three rumbles of his stomach, Nate was in the room practicing God¡¯s Javelin.

    The technique wasn¡¯t completely mastered yet but he knew he couldn¡¯t remain down here any longer. Even if his basic bodily needs were being met through absorption of world energy, he still felt like a soulless creature cooped up in a single room all day. He was going crazy.

    For the first time in weeks Nate broke down the wall sealing the sewers from his room, and burst through to the other side. Using his awareness, he easily traversed the passaged until he reached a ladder leading to the surface.

    Climbing up the ladder he burst through the manhole cover. He took a deep breath. ¡°Ahhh! Fresh air baby!¡± He laughed.

    There were howls sounding in the streets. Nate just noticed it was nighttime. He briefly thought about going back down and re-surfacing in the morning, but just the thought of going back down in that solitary room made him want to kill himself.

    Besides, I need to practice my new tricks. Nate smiled. For the past few weeks Nate¡¯s control over his mental energy had increased dramatically. He could easily control ninety-eight threads, which was no easy feat. It was like trying to write using one¡¯s left hand, multiplied ninety-eight times.

    His progress had decreased recently. When he was just starting out he could master three to four threads a day but over time that number has dropped. Now he¡¯s been stuck at the ninety-eighth thread for the past two days, no matter how hard he tried he just couldn¡¯t master the ninety-ninth. Even though he couldn¡¯t create a fully formed God¡¯s Javelin, he felt like he was close, just on the precipice of creating it.

    The sound of paws on the ground broke his concentration. Nate turned towards the direction of the sound, standing at the mouth of the alleyway were three werewolves. They spotted Nate and began charging straight towards.

    Dozens of mental energy threads exploded out of Nate. The threads grouped into three, then crossed the distance between Nate and the werewolves. Nate delved deep into their minds and made a subtle suggestion towards the werewolves. ¡°This alley is empty.¡±

    The werewolves skidded to a stop before yipping at each other, normally it would be impossible for someone other than another werewolf to understand wolf-speak. But Nate was connected to their minds.

    ¡°Why were we so excited just now?¡± One werewolf said to another.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but there¡¯s so much saliva in my mouth¡­¡± The second werewolf replied.

    ¡°I feel like a meal was snatched away from me.¡± The third werewolf complained.

    ¡°Come on, we still have hours before sun-up.¡± The first werewolf began running towards the mouth of the alley, followed by his two companions.

    Nate chuckled as he watched the three werewolves retreat. Down in that solitary room he¡¯d had time to think about ways to use his abilities. He realized trying to completely control someone would be close to impossible, but using subtle suggestions he could manipulate those werewolves into believing the alley was empty. It was nowhere near controlling their body but it was good enough for him.

    ¡°Jesus! It feels like the sewer is following me.¡± Nate complained as he began walking down the streets. Although his whole body reeked, Nate felt elated deep down. The stars are so beautiful, twinkling on the background of a clear night sky, it¡¯s like a master piece. And since when did air taste so good? I feel like I should be paying for the privilege of breathing all this good air. Nate chuckled to himself.

    ¡­

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    Nate had walked into an apartment complex and began knocking on one of the doors. It took a minute of silence to realize his mistake. Who would open their door at night? Use your brain, idiot.

    No need to name call. Nate thought in response.

    ¡°Did I just reply to my own insult? I got to stop talking to myself.¡± Nate said as he shook his head. He¡¯d been underground and alone for so long he felt like his mind was becoming un-hinged. He knew he couldn¡¯t return underground.

    Nate sent out several threads of mental energy into the apartment. He searched the apartment and found a man hiding behind the kitchen counter with a piece of metal in his hand. The knock on the door so late at night had scared the living hell out of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m a friend. Please open the door.¡± Nate convinced the man. The man didn¡¯t move. Nate sent more threads, it took a total of fifty threads to finally convince the man to let him in. That¡¯s strange, it only took fifteen threads each to convince the three werewolves, yet this man takes fifty¡­

    Nate thought about that as the man opened the door. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you!¡± The man smiled. ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Nate walked through the door. ¡°Dude, you smell like a sewer!¡± The man laughed as he closed the door behind Nate.

    ¡°Yeah, you got an extra set of clean clothes?¡± Nate asked as he headed towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it on the counter.¡± The man replied.

    Nate went over to the shower and turned on the faucet. The water was ice cold. He stripped off the filthy clothes and hopped into the shower.

    Black Watch Asylum took away a lot of privileges but one thing they left were running water, and plumbing. Every house had running water and plumbing; otherwise people would resort to shitting on streets.

    An hour later Nate was in the dining room table munching down crackers, dried cereal, and a can of beans. He felt a little guilty manipulating the man out of his food and shelter but Nate had no collar to reimburse the man with tokens.

    ¡°Any news?¡± Nate asked the man sitting across from him.

    ¡°Same ol¡¯ same.¡± The man replied with a shrug of his shoulders.

    ¡°And what is same?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know, people being snatched off the streets in broad daylight. Werewolves hunting those out after dark, blood banks taking human blood, the usual. The only difference is the blood banks have been giving out free tokens lately on account of the Wild Hunt being shut down, ever since the massacre.¡±

    Nate¡¯s smiled briefly when he heard that. ¡°Wait¡­ you said people are being snatched off the streets? By who? Werewolves or vampires?¡±

    The man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I¡¯ve heard is that if you enter any dark alleys, even during the day time, you¡¯ll be kidnapped.¡± A tear rolled down the man¡¯s eye. ¡°God I hate this place.¡± Hesaid as he wiped away the tear.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Jody was in the deep dark recess of the alley. He looked at the mouth of the alley and saw two white skin-heads talking to each other.

    ¡°Alright¡­ this might be your comeback¡­ you can do this. It¡¯s either them, or me.¡± Jody said talking to himself in a low voice. Once his resolve was established he began creeping towards the two men.

    ¡°Dammit Razor, you really going to piss when we¡¯re so close to the apartment?¡± The young white man said to the bald white man.

    ¡°Easy Lad, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a rush or anything.¡± Razor responded.

    Lad sighed before throwing his hands up in defeat. ¡°Fine, just don¡¯t go too deep into the alley.¡±

    Razor grunted in response. He moved a few steps into the alley and began peeing behind a dumpster. Jody approached, walking on his tip-toes making sure he wasn¡¯t heard. A lance of doubt and pity shot through him but he stifled those emotions. It¡¯s them or me!

    As soon as Razor finished pissing, Jody rushed forward and grabbed the man.

    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Razor shouted as he struggled underneath Jody¡¯s grip. But because of the trials Jody¡¯s been through his body was far stronger than a normal human. He easily manhandled Razor, throwing him on the floor before pulling out a needle.

    Suddenly someone struck him from the side. It was Lad who¡¯d run at him full speed and tried to do a flying kick, only Jody¡¯s body barely moved. Lad¡¯s eyes grew wide in fear before he ran over to Razor. ¡°Run man!¡± He shouted helping Razor up.

    Jody moved forward, trapping the two against the wall. ¡°Just don¡¯t struggle, it¡¯ll be easier if you don¡¯t struggle.¡± Jody pleaded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this bro, please! We¡¯re all in this together, right? C¡¯mon man.¡± Lad pleaded.

    Razor observed Jody carefully before pushing Lad behind him. ¡°It¡¯s useless Lad, he¡¯s the one who¡¯s been abducting people.¡± Then he turned to Jody, ¡°I ask that you take me, leave Lad alone. He¡¯s just a kid.¡±

    ¡°Razor, no!¡± Lad said pulling on Razors collar.

    Jody looked at the two and felt disgusted with himself. He was a coward, he knew it. He¡¯d been so broken by the trials that he begged and pleaded, anything but this. His wish was granted; the trial administrators had let him go but on one condition; ¡°Bring back more test subjects.¡±

    Jody felt like he was given a ticket out of hell, and it only cost him his humanity. Looking down at the needle in his hand brought back so many dark memories. Capping the needle, he returned it to his pocket before walking away from the two skinheads.

    ¡°That¡¯s the fourth person you let go instead of bringing back, fifth if you count the other one.¡± Jody¡¯s whole body froze when he heard the voice speak. It was a familiar voice, one that brought him many nightmares.

    ¡°And here I thought I managed to torture the disobedience out of you. You¡¯re truly disappointing.¡± The voice sighed as it drew closer to them. Suddenly out of the dark shadows of the alley a young blue-haired man was revealed.

    Lad and Razor tried to inch their way out of the situation but the blue-haired man glared at them, freezing them in place. They hoped if they were still enough they wouldn¡¯t draw anger down upon them. Something about the man¡¯s aura brought fear to them, a deep primal fear they couldn¡¯t explain.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­¡± Jody said, his voice breaking.

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re volunteering for the trials?¡± The blue-haired man asked.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die before going back!¡± Jody snarled as he got into a defensive posture.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± The man said clicking his tongue. ¡°We created you¡­ did you think we¡¯d make you stronger than us? Your creators?¡± The blue-haired man smiled before flashing forward. Suddenly Jody was swept off his feet as the man had him pinned against the wall with one hand.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to conduct further experiments on you¡­ unfortunately you¡¯re at the limit of what the human mind can take. Eventually you¡¯ll be like the other failed experiments. What a shame.¡±

    Tears rolled out of Jody¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just kill me, please.¡±

    ¡°H-how can you do this to your fellow man?¡± Lad said under his breath, but with their enhanced ears both Jody and the blue-haired man heard him.

    ¡°Father is doing this for Humanity!¡± The blue-haired man snarled in anger, breaking his calm behavior. He let go of Jody as he turned on Lad and Razor. ¡°Everything he does is for the advancement of humans! But does he get any thank you? NO! Instead he gets whining and complaining, first from his own daughter and then from you humans!¡± The blue-haired man had spittle flying out of his mouth.

    Lad and Razor paled in fear. This man is crazy! They both thought to themselves. That realization made them fear for their future.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The man suddenly relaxed. ¡°I apologize for that, how undignified I must¡¯ve appeared just now.¡± The man smiled at the two. ¡°Rejoice in the knowledge that the discoveries made using your bodies will help usher Man into a new era.¡±

    The blue-haired man stepped forward, making Lad and Razor flinch backwards. Their hearts were beating rapidly; they¡¯ve never felt such overwhelming fear before.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A young voice sounded, breaking the tense atmosphere.

    Jody, Lad, Razor, and the blue-haired man all turned towards the speaker. They saw a group of men and women approaching, in the lead stood a young boy about ten-years old. The young boy spoke again, ¡°You freaks causing trouble in my territory?¡±

    The blue-haired man turned his full attention towards the new arrivals. He glared at the young boy. ¡°Don¡¯t involve yourself in these matters.¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡± The young boy threatened. The young boy¡¯s eyes flashed blue and his arms began to grow bigger as silver fur covered his arms. His hair turned from black to silver and grew longer as well. The young boy grinned at the blue-haired man revealing extended canines that glinted in the dark alley.

    The blue-haired man and the young boy stared off for several minutes before the blue-haired man sneered. ¡°Enjoy this win, Mutt, I¡¯ll make sure you regret this.¡± He said before scrambling up a nearby building and disappearing.

    ¡°Boss, should we go after him?¡± A burly man addressed the young boy.

    ¡°Nah, you lot would probably lose to him anyways.¡± The young boy said as his form reverted to the form of a normal human boy.

    Suddenly the boy¡¯s face turned up in the air as he began sniffing. ¡°I know that smell!¡± The boy said excitedly, his face lit up as if he was a kid un-wrapping gifts on Christmas. ¡°Nate¡¯s finally out of the sewers!¡± The boy yipped before dashing towards the mouth of the alley with a speed too fast for normal humans to follow.

    ¡°Did he just say Nate?¡± Lad, Razor, and Jody thought as the image of the black youth, Nate Walker, appeared in their minds. ¡°Nah, can¡¯t be the same Nate.¡± They thought as they shook away the image.

    ¡­

    Nate walked out of the apartment after a good night¡¯s sleep. He had no direction in mind as he headed out but it wasn¡¯t long before he stopped dead in his tracks. Across the street he saw someone staring at him.

    ¡°Amelia?¡± he said aloud.

    Amelia walked across the street and smiled at Nate before enveloping him in a hug. Nate was a little conflicted, knowing Amelia was on Anza¡¯s team. But he remembered how she didn¡¯t interfere during the battle between him and Charlie. He quit hesitating and returned Amelia¡¯s hug.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Nate said softly after a minute. Amelia hadn¡¯t let him go and continued hugging him as if he would disappear if she didn¡¯t hold onto him.

    ¡°I just want to be with you.¡± She mumbled into his chest.

    ¡°Then just leave Anza and be with me.¡± Nate said while resting his cheek on top of her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple.¡± She said, finally letting him go. Her hands were still around his waist but her torso leaned back as she looked up at him. ¡°Anza¡¯s mother raised me like a child. I raised Anza myself. I can¡¯t just walk away from my family so easily Nate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate because I won¡¯t rest till this dam place is destroyed.¡± Nate said resolutely.

    Amelia rolled her eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave? I can get you out of this prison with enough money to retire anywhere, comfortably. You¡¯ll never want for anything.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Nate said looking away from her pleading eyes.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you?! Do you realize what kind of odds you¡¯re up against? Anza is a hybrid, even that mage who was at the Master level couldn¡¯t take her down. What hope do you have?¡±

    Nate went silent. Amelia reached up, taking Nate¡¯s jaw in her hand she turned him to meet her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll die if you go against her.¡±

    ¡°Well I can¡¯t just leave!¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡± Amelia shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t be a fucking hero Nate, I don¡¯t want to see you end up dead. If you want to take up a cause, then there¡¯s plenty of causes out there. Furthermore, the odds will be better than what you face here!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be a hero. But if I leave¡­¡± Nate shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d feel like the biggest piece of shit, a coward too afraid to fight back. You don¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like being a prisoner here. To be hunted during the Wild Hunt. To stay indoors as werewolves roam the streets. This place might be a safe haven for you and your kind, but it¡¯s hell for prisoners like us.¡±

    ¡°No, not like you. You¡¯re innocent, but all those other prisoners have done some horrible shit to end up in here. That¡¯s one of the requirements we have with the Humans, we only take the worst of the worst.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit Amelia, with all the connections Anza has I doubt she has trouble filling this place with prisoners, whether they¡¯re the worst or not. Not to mention that there are kids in the asylum, innocent kids who¡¯ve never seen the outside world, forced to grow up in this hell-hole!¡± Nate¡¯s anger was growing as he thought about Aiden and all the horrible things he was put through.

    Nate glared down at Amelia. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to leave, because I won¡¯t. Not until I tear this place to bits.¡±

    Amelia sighed as she pushed Nate away gently. ¡°I swear you¡¯re as stubborn as an ass.¡±

    Nate calmed down as Amelia dropped the subject. Looking at her figure from behind Nate couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°I like your ass too.¡± He smiled while slapping her pillow-soft ass.

    Amelia mean-mugged him while holding up a fist as if she would punch him. Nate chuckled before wrapping an arm over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m serious Nate, Anza is powerful. You won¡¯t beat her with your current ability.¡±

    ¡°You let me worry about Anza.¡± Nate didn¡¯t want to ask Amelia to get involved. He knew she was stuck between a rock and a hard place when it came to loyalty. If Nate was in her position he¡¯d find it difficult to just drop his family and run away with his lover. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to ask that of her. He knew sooner or later she¡¯d have to make a choice, until then he decided he¡¯d enjoy her company.

    ¡°How¡¯d you break out of your collar anyways? You had me worried sick.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it was a horrifying experience. I almost died.¡± Nate chuckled. Before he could begin the story, he saw a blur running towards at super-human speed.

    ¡°Naaaaate!¡± The blur yelled.

    Nate broke out into a wide grin as the blur jumped up, tackling him to the ground. Nate used mental energy to cushion the impact with the concrete.

    ¡°Uph! Damn Aiden, I think you broke my ribs!¡± Nate laughed as he returned Aiden¡¯s hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re finally out of that damn sewer! I have so much to tell you! I¡­ what¡¯s that smell?¡± Aiden immediately looked at Nate. ¡°You smell like a sewer Nate!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Nate¡¯s mouth dropped in surprise. ¡°I took a thorough shower after leaving the sewer, I should smell fresh to death!¡± Nate said looking at Amelia.

    Amelia shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything but¡­ lord have mercy.¡± Amelia said while plugging her nose with two fingers. Aiden burst out laughing.

    Nate sighed. ¡°Lemme go take another shower real quick, then we¡¯ll grab something to eat, yeah?¡± He said looking at both Amelia and Aiden.

    Amelia nodded. ¡°I know just the place.¡±

    ¡°King Burger?¡± Aiden said looking up hopefully.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Aiden complained. ¡°I¡¯m getting hungry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up ahead, see that restaurant there?¡± Amelia said pointing with her index finger.

    Nate and Amelia were walking side by side with Aiden out in front. As soon as Amelia pointed out the restaurant Aiden began walking faster.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s really hungry eh?¡± Nate chuckled.

    ¡°Werewolves have voracious appetites.¡± Amelia commented.

    The trio went across the street and entered the restaurant. Nate looked at the small family-style restaurant. The interior of the restaurant was dimmed and candles were lit up everywhere. There were several patrons eating their meals already. They even had waiters who wore uniforms. Nate was reminded of the many restaurants on the outside.

    ¡°Man, you people really set this place up.¡± Nate said as he looked around at the patrons. The patrons consisted of young beautiful people, vampires, and rugged looked people, werewolves. The werewolves were eating food while the vampires sipped from wine glasses filled with red liquid.

    A waiter walked over to them. ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°I got this.¡± Amelia said while stepping in front of Aiden and Nate. ¡°Table for three.¡± Amelia said while flashing her extended canines and changing her eyes black.

    ¡°I would like nothing more than to accommodate you Madam, but as you can see we¡¯re at maximum occupancy. We¡¯d be more than happy to sell you bottles to go?¡± The waiter asked.

    Nate and Aiden snickered. Amelia glared back at them before looking at the waiter. ¡°You must be new here. Go fetch Morrisio.¡±

    The waiter didn¡¯t dare argue with Amelia, he began walking towards the back office. Nate and Aiden looked at each other, barely holding back laughter. ¡°I thought you had this?¡± Aiden said.

    ¡°You even stepped out in front¡­ how embarrassing!¡± Nate added.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t look back at the two, instead she walked further into the restaurant.

    It wasn¡¯t long after a man with a chef¡¯s costume came up to them with an apologetic smile. ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s good to see you here, you rarely visit.¡± The chef smiled.

    ¡°Morrisio.¡± Amelia said nodding to the chef.

    ¡°Unfortunately we can¡¯t accommodate you today, we¡¯re all booked up.¡± Morissio said apologetically. ¡°You can look for yourself.¡± The chef pointed at the dining room floor. The werewolves and vampires had filled up every table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wory, I got this.¡± Aiden said while stepping out in front of Amelia with a flair of his hand.

    Nate watched with a wide grin as Aiden went to one of the tables with the rough-looking men and women. ¡°Hey! You gonna make your alpha stand around without a place to eat?¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± The men and women shouted all together.

    ¡°Boss, if you want a seat of course it¡¯s yours!¡± One of the men said while standing up. ¡°What¡¯re you bastards doing still sitting in your chairs, can¡¯t you see the boss is here with his friends? Beat it, all of you!¡± The man said while shooing away the other werewolves.

    The werewolves stood with smiles on their faces. ¡°kiss ass.¡± They said as they got up. Soon the table was cleared and Aiden sat down.

    ¡°Well?¡± Aiden asked.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Nate burst out in laughter. ¡°The little kid showed you up!¡± He said while jabbing a finger in Amelia¡¯s face.

    Amelia tried to pout in anger but soon broke out into a smile. ¡°Get your sausage fingers outta my face.¡± She swatted Nate¡¯s hand away before walking over to Aiden¡¯s table.

    Nate joined them, sitting across from Amelia while giving Aiden a high-five. ¡°Like a boss!¡± Nate said nodding his head in approval. Aiden beamed at the compliment.

    It wasn¡¯t long after a waiter approached their table. ¡°What can I get for you today?¡± The waiter said in a subservient attitude.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the usual. Get my friends whatever, put it on my tab.¡± Amelia said.

    ¡°I want three burgers, fries, and milkshake.¡± Aiden said casually. The waiter raised his eyebrow at that but didn¡¯t comment on it.

    ¡°Pizza.¡± Nate said.

    The waiter nodded his head before leaving. He returned a few minutes later with a bottle filled with red liquid in one hand, and a wine glass in the other. His face looked a little pale as he put down the items.

    ¡°Morissio insisted I check your ID cards.¡± The waiter said while looking nervous.

    ¡°Really?¡± Amelia said in an annoyed voice.

    ¡°Policy mam. We cannot serve regular humans. Only those registered and given approval by lady Anza may dine here.¡± The waiter said as he looked pointedly at Nate and Aiden.

    Nate grew alarmed at that. ¡°If Anza dines here then why¡¯d you bring us?¡± He whispered to Amelia.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Relax, Anza¡¯s out of town. Besides, she never steps foot inside this place, can¡¯t stand this side of town. Don¡¯t ask me why.¡± Amelia pulled out an ID and showed it to the man. ¡°Happy? Now leave us.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid I have to check theirs too.¡± The waiter said while looking at Nate and Aiden.

    Before Amelia could argue Nate held up a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got this.¡± He said as he puffed up his chest.

    Aiden guffawed and slapped the table. Amelia rolled her eyes but her lips were curved in a smile. Nate held out an empty hand. ¡°Here¡¯s my ID. Satisfied?¡±

    The waiter nodded his head. ¡°And yours?¡± He said turning to Aiden.

    Aiden and Amelia looked at Nate with surprise on their face. Then Aiden turned to the man and copied Nate¡¯s move, holding up his empty palm.

    The waiter looked at Aiden¡¯s empty palm. ¡°Your ID sir.¡± He repeated.

    ¡°Show him the ID in your other hand.¡± Nate chuckled.

    Aiden raised his other hand, confused. Nate manipulated the waiter¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Very well, thank you. Your food will be out shortly.¡± The waiter said as he turned back towards the kitchen.

    Aiden had his mouth opened in surprise as he turned to Nate. ¡°How the hell?¡±

    ¡°You like?¡± Nate grinned. Amelia stared at him silently but didn¡¯t say much.

    ¡­

    Nate and Amelia had finished their lunch with Aiden and parted ways for the day. Aiden knew the two wanted some alone time and decided to make up an excuse to leave. It wasn¡¯t long after, Amelia brought Nate to a hotel.

    ¡°So you¡¯re really a demon?¡± Amelia asked, closing the door behind them.

    Nate sat down on the queen-sized bed. ¡°Half-demon.¡± He shrugged.

    ¡°Explains a lot.¡±

    Nate noticed the frown on Amelia¡¯s face, he grabbed her hand and pulled her over. ¡°I¡¯m still me.¡±

    She smiled faintly and sat down on his lap. ¡°So what does that mean for your family, the ones who were killed?¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it.¡± Nate said, afraid she somehow thought because he was a demon he could do such a thing.

    ¡°Relax, I know you didn¡¯t. What I meant to say was¡­ it can¡¯t be a coincidence, right? A demon attacks your family, months later you find out you are a half-demon?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± A part of him felt like it was related. That somehow demons found out he was half-demon and killed his family to try to get to him.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s just forget that okay? Anza will be back in a few days. I want to enjoy these few days we have together.¡± Amelia smiled.

    ¡°Why go back to her? Why not just stay here, you¡¯re obviously not happy there?¡±

    ¡°Right now, she thinks you¡¯re dead. If I don¡¯t show up she¡¯ll get suspicious and come down here and investigate.¡±

    ¡°Let her come.¡± Nate said as he leaned back, pulling Amelia down on top of him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Anza anymore.¡± Amelia said as she bent down, her lip met his in a long sweet kiss.

    ¡°I love you.¡± She whispered between a pause in their kiss. Looking down at his chocolate skin, his brilliant white smile, and dark-brown eyes that masked the pain of watching a demon slaughter his whole family, she realized deep down that she really did love him.

    ¡°I love you too.¡± Nate whispered back.

    The two began ripping each other¡¯s clothes off. Amelia gasped when Nate entered her. Her fangs extended, and when Nate nodded his head, she buried her fangs into his neck. The taste of Nate¡¯s blood to her tongue was like mana from the heavens.

    Every muscle in her body tightened, her thighs quivered as tingles spread throughout. She felt herself grow light-headed as she continued drinking his blood. It was like a haze had fallen over her, a warm wet blanket that made her feel warm and comfortable. Bliss.

    Why does his blood taste so good? Is it because we¡¯ve been through the same trauma? Maybe it¡¯s because of the blend of human and demon blood? Or is it because I love him? Amelia could barely think of the answers as her head roiled in pleasure.

    Her head rolled back, her eyes met Nate¡¯s dark brown eyes. A pang of fear shot through her when she saw his eyes. His pupil was elongated like a cat¡¯s eye. The iris was crimson red, as if a lake of fire burned in his eye.

    ¡°I love you.¡± He whispered. His bright smile was like a lance of light, piercing through the dark clouds of her heart, chasing away her fear.

    ¡°I love you.¡± She said as she molded herself into his body.

    ¡­

    Nate walked down the street feeling like a new man. He¡¯d spent the past week with Amelia, each day he felt his affection for her grow. He knew when she left he¡¯d miss her greatly, but she¡¯d promised to visit whenever she got the chance.

    I can¡¯t get too comfortable in this prison though; I must bring it down. Nate reminded himself. No matter how likeable his prison was, it was still a prison.

    Suddenly he felt something trying to worm into his brain. Using his mental energy Nate found threads of energy trying to dig into his head, mental energy that didn¡¯t belong to him.

    Alarmed he followed the threads back to its owner. Across the street he saw the owner of the threads. The woman was horribly disfigured. Blisters and boils covered her whole face. As soon as Nate saw her he knew what she was, especially when her head began to inflate and deflate with every breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Nate whispered. His mind blanked out.

    The thing smiled, showing yellow decaying teeth. ¡°Hate to disrupt your little honeymoon with your leach.¡± The thing said in a warbled voice. It walked out of the shadows of the alley and made its way towards Nate.

    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to fuck such disgusting creatures, but to let it drink from you? If only your father could see you now. The shame you bring to your race.¡± The demon sneered.

    Nate¡¯s nose flared in anger. With a burst of mental energy, he cut the threads trying to invade his mind. Immediately it was as if an illusion was shattered. The demon¡¯s skin was light-purple, it had horns coming out of its temples, and a curvaceous body. She was breath-takingly beautiful.

    With a start Nate noticed his thoughts were being influenced. The woman had invaded his mind as soon as her real appearance became visible. With a grunt of effort, he pulled the invading threads out and cut them off.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± The woman chuckled, and then she was gone.

    Nate felt something collide with his stomach one minute, the next he was flying into an alley. He crashed on the floor, rolling over several times. Before the woman could attack again Nate was up with a golden spear in hand.

    ¡°Oh? The God¡¯s Javelin¡­ impressive. Although it seems you haven¡¯t completely mastered it.¡± The demon sneered before disappearing from view.

    Nate saw her flying towards him at super-human speed, he thrust the golden spear, aiming for her torso. The demon deflected the javelin, although as soon as she made contact her skin began to burn. With her other hand, she struck out at Nate.

    ¡°Impetus!¡± Nate¡¯s surroundings burst with violent wind that threw the demon back. He dashed forward intending to impale the woman with his spear.

    The spear went through her mid-section. Before he could celebrate, her whole body disappeared in a burst of black smoke. Nate turned to the side as the demon erupted from a building¡¯s shadow. He aimed another thrust at her but before the spear could connect he felt four other figures appear next to him.

    His heart palpitated. The spear made the demon collapse into shadows but there were four other clones of hers attacking at the same time. A kick in the back sent his body crashing into a wall. The bricks broke as his body made an impression on the wall.

    ¡°You even use magic like a human,¡± The woman spat in Nate¡¯s direction, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how much you disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck are you!¡± Nate roared, he jumped up off the floor, but before he could attack the woman jumped backwards, into the shadows.

    ¡°One day you¡¯ll find out, that¡¯s if that hybrid puppy doesn¡¯t kill you first. With the power you have now, you barely stand up to her.¡± The demon¡¯s voice faded as she disappeared.

    Nate grit his teeth in anger. ¡°Three more threads. I master three more threads and this Javelin will be complete. Then I¡¯ll find you and make you pay for all that you¡¯ve done!¡± Nate shouted, even though the woman was already long gone.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Dam that sucked. Nate was disappointed with himself. He used the God¡¯s Javelin, even though it was incomplete. That was his mistake.

    The God¡¯s Javelin occupied all his mental energy and concentration. During his fight with the demon he couldn¡¯t enhance his body, nor was he able to use telekinesis because everything was focused on keeping the incomplete spear in his hands.

    I would¡¯ve done so much better if I didn¡¯t use that dam spear. Stupid. Nate realized such a stupid mistake could¡¯ve cost him his life.

    The space where the fight took place began to warp. Nate looked over and grew alarmed. Is it the ghosts again?

    Nate invested all his mental energy into enhancing his body. The portal grew larger before disappearing. In its place was a white-haired man in their thirties.

    ¡°Kiru?¡±

    ¡°Nate,¡± Kiru looked around, ¡°I felt the fluctuations as I was teleporting from Mage¡¯s tower. Re-directed the drop-off point. What happened here? Only powerful magic could cause such fluctuations.¡±

    Nate didn¡¯t know how to respond to Kiru¡¯s line of questioning. Mainly because he didn¡¯t know whether Kiru would kill him for being a demon.

    ¡°The demon that killed my family, it was here.¡±

    ¡°Here? You sure?¡± Kiru asked.

    Nate nodded his head. ¡°Don¡¯t know why but it was here. Gone now.¡±

    ¡°And it just left you alone?¡±

    Nate detected a hint of doubt in Kiru¡¯s question. ¡°Look you said so yourself, powerful magic brought you here. You know I¡¯m just a novice so what else could it have been?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be straight with you Nate. You are a half-demon, I know it, and you know it. The fact that you¡¯re eighteen, with no signs of awakening your demonic side tells me you might never awaken it, but I need to be sure. Have you felt yourself feeling different lately?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Nate replied without hesitation. Even if I was feeling different, would I tell you?

    ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s get out of here. We need to talk.¡±

    An hour later Nate and Kiru were in an old office building. The rooms inside the office building were now full of tents and make-shift beds for prisoners to sleep on. The two climbed up the stairs until they reached the roof.

    ¡°We decided to give you a chance.¡± Kiru began. ¡°You¡¯re a half-demon, usually your kind will awaken their demonic side and be kicked out of our world and into the NetherRealm. The fact that you haven¡¯t bodes well for you.¡±

    Nate smiled at that.

    ¡°But, we cannot afford bringing you to the Academy and teaching you magic. You might awaken one day, so giving you inside knowledge would be dangerous to us. You understand?¡±

    ¡°So why¡¯re you here then? To tell me to fuck off?¡± Nate said getting annoyed. They were already writing him off, as if he was a rabid dog that might bite at any moment. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling to be looked at that way.

    ¡°There is another option. You can sign a blood oath. With this, you become a trusted member of our society.¡±

    ¡°This is good.¡± Kiru reassured Nate after seeing his frown. ¡°In fact all students sign this blood oath once they reach their fourth year. You¡¯re just doing it a little earlier.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡±

    ¡°No catch. Sign the blood oath, you get free education. If you decide after graduation that you don¡¯t want to use your power to help mankind, then that is your decision. As long as you don¡¯t terrorize mankind with your magic.¡±

    ¡°What happens if I break the blood oath?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Kiru said, avoiding the question.

    Nate sent out tendrils of mental energy, slipping it into Kiru¡¯s mind. ¡°What happens if I break the blood oath?¡± Nate repeated.

    ¡°You¡¯re struck by tribulation lightning.¡± Kiru said in a monotone voice. His eyes flashed with surprise as soon as the sentence came out of his mouth. Suddenly Nate¡¯s tendrils of mental energy were severed, causing Nate to grab his head in pain.

    ¡°That was really stupid of you.¡± Kiru said in a chilling voice. He began walking over to Nate.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°I had to! It¡¯s your fault for trying to hide the truth.¡± Nate said recovering from the shock of having his mental threads cut. It wasn¡¯t a permanent damage, but it was painful.

    Kiru stopped in his tracks. Shaking his head, he spoke, ¡°Listen kid, the only reason why I¡¯m taking a chance with you is because demons slaughtered your whole family, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯d ever join their side. But I don¡¯t see within you the motivation to protect this world. Most mages join with the intention of making sure no human ever suffers from the supernatural ever again. But I don¡¯t know what drives you.¡±

    When Nate didn¡¯t speak Kiru continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to reconsider. I know you can be a great help to our cause, Nate.¡± Kiru walked over and handed Nate a ring with an emerald jewel embedded in it. ¡°Whenever you decide you want to learn magic, just focus your intent on the ring and you can communicate with me.¡±

    Nate took the ring. ¡°Neat trick, but we have cellphones nowadays.¡±

    ¡°Cellphones can be tapped. Besides, this ring¡¯s communication is instantaneous, and is a direct line connecting you to me, and vice-versa.¡±

    Kiru walked away from Nate, towards the edge of the building. He began preparing a spell. ¡°Wait!¡±

    When Kiru turned back, Nate spoke, ¡°When you were fighting against Anza, you produced a book out of nowhere. How did you do that?¡±

    Kiru smirked, ¡°Part of me says I shouldn¡¯t answer, to let your curiosity grow to the point you decide to join us. But that¡¯d be joining for the wrong reasons. Anyways, once a mage absorbs enough World energy they establish a magic core within their chest. The spell-book you saw is something created within my soul, a physical representation of all the spells I¡¯ve memorized.¡±

    ¡°So if something is in your soul how do you bring it out?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not hearing me. The book is something I created within my soul. In ten years when you establish your magic core you¡¯ll see that its empty. It might resemble a familiar place to you like a forest where you went camping¡ª¡°

    ¡°Or a church where your family went every Sunday.¡± Nate said to himself as realization dawned on him.

    ¡°Yes, but none of it will be real ¡­ are you saying what I think your saying?¡±

    Nate nodded his head. ¡°I think I already established my magic core.¡±

    Kiru¡¯s face lit up in surprise. ¡°But that can only mean¡­ no, it makes sense¡­ but how¡­¡± Nate could barely hear Kiru as he began to mumble.

    He wanted to tell Nate about the gifts from his mother, the book that wouldn¡¯t open. He was desperate to access whatever was inside that book. But a part of him hesitated.

    Kiru suddenly looked up at him. ¡°When demons use magic, they use their bodies to command it. Their bodies become one with the elements, even though they cannot use long-range magic, they¡¯re still very dangerous in one-on-one combat. The fact that you developed a magic core means your human blood is stronger than the demon blood. This is good!

    But how? It usually takes ten years of absorbing world energy for the magic core to establish itself, so how¡¯re you already established?¡±

    Nate wanted to tell Kiru there was no such thing as World energy. That it all came from the NetherRealm, but he felt like he was already on thin ice with this one, therefore he remained silent. He shrugged when Kiru looked at him.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Anyways, it¡¯s a waste if you don¡¯t learn magic, especially since you¡¯ve already established a magic core. You should come back with me.¡±

    Nate shook his head. ¡°If magic is saying a bunch of Latin words I think I can manage on my own.¡±

    Kiru snorted. ¡°You think just because you cast some low-level magic that you¡¯re capable? The words are in Latin, yes, but there is a principle behind each magic spell. You were able to cast ¡®Impetus¡¯ because it is a rank zero spell. You already understand the basic concept of a gust of wind, therefore you were able to cast it. Higher level spells require you to study the elements and experiment, only then can you cast a spell.

    Latin isn¡¯t special either. You can cast the spell in any language you want. We chose Latin because it¡¯s a dead language and it wouldn¡¯t be confused with English. Hell, you can even cast a spell without using any words. We only use words because the human brain can recall the process, and everything that¡¯s tied to that specific word. It¡¯s like a key.¡±

    Like a key¡­ That sentence reverberated within Nate¡¯s mind. If his mother left him a book that cannot be opened, then maybe it required some sort of key. A word or phrase.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take up anymore of your time, not that that¡¯s an issue obviously. You know where to find me when you decide to learn some magic.¡± Kiru waved his hand, then with a few words he turned into a flash of lightning and disappeared into the sky.

    Nate sat down on the roof and focused on his soul. Within a few seconds he was standing in front of the altar looking down at the two gifts his parents gifted him. Picking up the book he looked at the note and read it aloud.

    Nothing happened. Nate was hoping some key words were in the note but nothing. ¡°Nathaniel¡­ Nathaniel Prescott¡­ Natalia Prescott.¡± Nate sighed as the book remained sealed shut. He thought furiously about what the answer could be.

    Maybe it¡¯s not a verbal key? Nate looked down at the book. He imagined a little knife in his hand. Cutting his palm, he spilt some blood on the book. Immediately the book disappeared.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Nate went back to the Altar. Empty.

    ¡°Where the hell did it go?¡± Nate grew panicked as the book disappeared. He went over to the black box, the one he used to train his mental energy. As soon as his bloody hand touched it the box disappeared.

    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Nate grew annoyed. With all his attention focused on the box, he failed to notice his physical body had two new things on top of it.

    After searching the whole church, he decided to give up. Once he left his magic core he found the black box, and his mother¡¯s book before him. Nate felt like slapping himself.

    Picking up the book he saw that it was finally un-sealed. He flipped open the book and began reading.

    To my son Nathaniel,

    This is my Mage¡¯s diary. Every new Academy student was required to keep one. I thought it would be most beneficial to you in your early days. I hope you do not go to the Academy. They¡¯re a bunch of hypocrites who live tucked inside their turtle shell, afraid to face reality. Don¡¯t be like them son, become your own man and form your own Ideas. I love you, and I hope one day I finally get to meet you.

    Sincerely,

    Natalia Prescott.

    P.S. The magical artifact, I call it the mind-bender, is a very expensive tool. One that would cause wars between the demonic clans if they ever found it. There aren¡¯t many tools that train one¡¯s mental energy. This tool, not only does it teach control, but it also refines your mental energy. But, using it inside the soul only teaches control so if you want to utilize it to its fullest then use it in the real world, not just in your soul. Start slow, and be careful. Take care son.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Michael Truman paced up and down the hospital hallway. The clicks as his heel met the linoleum floor reverberated in the quiet hall of the one-story hospital. It was a private hospital, one reserved for only the rich and influential.

    Some might call him a hypocrite for coming to a hospital for the rich, when his whole campaign ran on equality amongst the social classes, but he didn¡¯t care. He couldn¡¯t afford to care. Not today.

    ¡°Mr. President,¡± A man wearing a white lab coat over purple scrubs came out of the room with a gaggle of doctors behind him.

    Michael gulped, he feared the worst. The grim expression on the doctors¡¯ faces didn¡¯t alleviate his suspicions. ¡°Yes?¡± He said in a weak voice.

    He felt a warm hand slip into his, squeezing it firmly in support. Michael looked over and saw his wife standing by his side, a part of him felt a little relieved, like he could handle anything with her there.

    ¡°Sir each doctor here has examined your daughter thoroughly, we¡¯ve poured over the medical books and spent hours researching. I regret to inform you that your daughter is suffering from the Infernal Strain.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± His wife cried out.

    Michael turned and wrapped her in his arms, it was his turn to comfort her. ¡°Stay strong.¡± He whispered to her.

    ¡°Is there anything we can do?¡± Michael said, looking at the doctors with a hope-filled expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, there¡¯s no known cure for the Infernal Strain.¡±

    Michael closed his eyes. He tried to remain strong, but he couldn¡¯t help the single tear that rolled down his cheek. ¡°Can we see her?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The doctors led the distraught parents into the room and closed the door behind them.

    In the middle of the room there was a hospital bed with plastic sheets hanging from the ceiling, a curtain that separated the patient from them. Michael walked over and saw a petite girl with her mother¡¯s Auburn hair, and father¡¯s green eyes, curled up in the fetal position. The girl moaned in pain. Her skin was normally tanned, but now it was pale, blistering with red pus-filled boils.

    Why me?! Michael felt like screaming. The Infernal Strain had become something of a medical phenomenon these past few years. A disease that seemingly came out of nowhere. Nobody knew what it was or why some people became infected. But the symptoms were all the same. The patient would suffer from a burn so deep that it felt as if they were dipped into the lakes of hell. No one¡¯s ever survived the disease, and each afflicted patient would suffer in agony until the moment of their death.

    Michael saw his little girl writhing on the bed in pain. He felt so hurt, so useless. Why couldn¡¯t he take the pain away? Wasn¡¯t that his duty as the father?

    ¡°Mr. President?¡±

    Michael looked over at the door and saw one of his security guards. ¡°Sorry to disturb you sir but there¡¯s someone outside who says he can help.¡±

    Michael saw the hope that filled his wife¡¯s eyes. He cursed the security guard for instilling such false hope. ¡°Send him in then.¡± He said gruffly.

    ¡°Of course sir.¡± The man said before pressing a finger to the device on his ear. ¡°Send him in.¡±

    Michael went out into the lobby with his wife. The door swung open and a tall white man with grey hair walked in. This man was at least seven-feet tall, with a monocle over one eye and wore a pin-striped suit.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet your Mr. President.¡± The man said in a German accent.

    Michael shook the man¡¯s hand. ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Mr.--?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Mendell.¡± The man smiled.

    Immediately the guards all around drew their weapons from their holsters. ¡°Back away from the president!¡± They shouted as they closed in on him.

    The doctor raised his hands up showing he meant no harm. Michael retreated backwards into the safety of his security detail. His wife looked at him with a confused expression. ¡°Go stay with our daughter.¡±

    Once his wife was in the room and the doctor was in hand-cuffs, Michael felt safe enough to approach. ¡°You realize you¡¯re on every wanted list in the world? You have some nerve showing your face in public. Heinrich Mendell.¡±

    The doctor smiled at the President. ¡°You¡¯re new to your presidency, so I¡¯ll forgive this misunderstanding.¡±

    One of the guards punched Mendell in the mouth. ¡°You threaten the President again and I¡¯ll blow your brains out!¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    If Mendell felt pain from the punch to his mouth, he didn¡¯t show it. Instead he gave the man an erie stare, one that seemed to promise death. ¡°You¡¯ll regret that.¡±

    Before the guard could respond the President¡¯s personal phone rang. Michael picked up his phone and looked at the screen. His face paled as he read the name on the caller ID.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Michael, we¡¯ve sent you Dr. Mendell as a gift, to help you with your daughter¡¯s situation. He will be by shortly, make sure his every need is met.¡± The woman on the voice said in a disinterested voice, showing no respect for Michael¡¯s status as the President.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Michael replied, but the other end of the phone had already hung up.

    Michael looked over at Dr. Mendell who sneered down at security detail surrounding him. With a jerk of his shoulders he broke the cuffs binding his wrists.

    ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop!¡± Michael shouted at the security guards who were about to shoot. ¡°He¡¯s untouchable from now on, you hear me?¡± Michael then turned to Dr. Mendell, ¡°Forgive me Doctor Mendell, I didn¡¯t know who you were.¡±

    Dr. Mendell smiled. Then he turned to a security guard, the one who¡¯d punched him in the face. With a blur of motion the security guard was suddenly launched into the air, colliding with the hospital wall. ¡°I told you you¡¯d regret that.¡±

    ¡°AHHH!!!!¡± The security guard fell to the floor and began wailing. The look on his face showed he was in excrutiating pain.

    I don¡¯t understand. Even if the punch to the chest hurt, he shouldn¡¯t be screaming like that. Michael knew the people on his security detail were hard-core and well disciplined.

    The answer came to him when he saw the security guard convulse. His mouth began to foam and black veins spread throughout his whole body. For a full minute the security guard¡¯s whole body shook vigorously, his eyes bulging out of their sockets. When the man finally went still, in death, Michael sighed in relief.

    ¡°Hands behind your back!¡± The guards shouted.

    ¡°NO!¡± Michael shouted cutting them off.

    The guards looked at him as if he¡¯d lost it. He didn¡¯t blame them. A month ago, before he won his presidency, he would¡¯ve reacted the same way they had. But now he knew, the people who truly rule the world can do as they please. The phone call he received was from one of these people, and they specifically gave Mendell clearance. Therefore, even he, the President, could do nothing but watch when his own security guard was killed in brutal fashion.

    Mendell began walking forward, ignoring the stares. ¡°Your daughter will be healed by me, but I will not be doing that here. I want her brought to this address. Once your daughter is in my care you will not be able to see her until she is healed, is that clear?¡± Mendell said as he handed the President a piece of paper.

    Michael nodded his head. He didn¡¯t have much choice in the matter. Even though he was the President he was just a figurehead.

    Mendell strolled out of the hospital, the security guards scrambling to get out of his way. Michael felt a faint flicker of hope within his chest. He didn¡¯t trust this Mendell, but if he could help his daughter with an incurable disease then what choice did he have but to have faith?

    ¡­

    Anza walked into the dining room inside her mansion. The dining room table was already filled with vampires, fifteen of her closest trustees. Some of the werewolves¡¯ party would argue she was favoring vampires over-much, she didn¡¯t care. It was much easier to control the level-headed vampires, rather than try to get through to the hard-headed werewolves. All they wanted to do was eat, shit, and run wild.

    A frown came over Anza¡¯s face as she noticed Amelia was gone. ¡°Where is Amelia?¡± She said to the other vampires.

    The other vampires all shrugged.

    ¡°Here! I¡¯m here!¡± Amelia shouted as she barged into the dining room. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late.¡± She said as she took her seat beside Luke.

    Anza looked at Amelia carefully. Ever since she ordered her to kill Nate she¡¯s been moping around but now she looked happy. Anza was only gone for a week. Did she already find a replacement? No, somethings definitely up.

    Anza loved Amelia like an older sister, but when it came to family or the Founding, she would choose the Founding every time. It wasn¡¯t that she was cold-hearted, Anza knew ever her own mother would choose the Founding over her. This was simply the way of things. As much as Anza loved Amelia, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill Amelia if she was ordered to by the Founding.

    ¡°As you know, the grand opening of the Wild Hunt will take place within a month. I¡¯ve made my rounds on the apology tour and have spent a whole month reassuring the humans there¡¯s nothing to fear. Next month we¡¯ll have a small group of players. Instead of our normal group of one-hundred players, we¡¯ll only have fifty. I want each player group accompanied by a vampire. I will also be in the Wilderness overlooking the whole three days.

    Everyone here will participate. Luke, I want you to remain here, in charge of communication. If anything happens, I want to be aware of it right away. Amelia, you will be with me. Any question?¡±

    One of the vampires raised their hands. With a nod from Anza, the vampire spoke. ¡°Charlie blooded a lot of vampires. They¡¯ve been getting antsy ever since his sentencing.¡±

    Anza rolled her eyes. ¡°What good are you to me if you can¡¯t handle a couple new bloods?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not normal new bloods Anza. I don¡¯t know what Charlie did, or how he did it, but the vampires are mutated. They¡¯re much stronger then new bloods should be, and they¡¯re thirstier. They drain their victims dry every time, leaving a trail of bodies. It¡¯s becoming a real problem.¡±

    Anza sighed. She glanced over at Luke who had his head down, not meeting anyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Luke, Charlie is your child. Take care of his children.¡±

    ¡°Yes Madam Greywall.¡± Luke replied.

    Anza sighed. It had been decades since Luke referred to her as Madam Greywall. First Amelia and now Luke. She wished she could return to a time when it was care-free. Where all she had to do was over-look this Asylum, make sure money rolled in and the young ones had a place to play. How did it get like this?

    An image flickered in her mind of Nate Walker. A brief feeling of satisfaction crossed her face. At least that thorn has been eradicated. I just wish I could¡¯ve taken care of him myself.

    ¡°That will be all.¡± Anza dismissed the group. The vampires all walked off in pairs chatting and laughing. She felt a little jealous as she watched everyone around her with such happy relationships. Looking over at Amelia she saw the vampire was in a rush somewhere.

    ¡°Amelia.¡± Anza called.

    ¡°What can I do for you Anza?¡±

    Anza felt a little awkward. She used to feel so close with Amelia, always hanging out with her. But now it was like there was walls between them. ¡°N-nothing.¡± Anza replied.

    Amelia nodded her head and walked away. As Anza watched her closest friend leave the dining room she felt immeasurable loneliness well up from within.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    March 1<sup>st</sup>, 1690. Today¡¯s my thirteenth birthday. Father has sailed to America even though he promised to visit me on my birthday. I¡¯m a little sad he¡¯s not here, but I¡¯m also excited because today is the day I start the Academy. I¡¯ve come into my power just like father predicted and finally get to learn magic. He says I¡¯m an Arcane Mage, just like him.

    August 29<sup>th</sup>, 1690. Father has finally come back from America. He said they¡¯ve established a place for our kind in the New World. Mother and I have to pack our things. I look forward to traveling to Salem, Massachusetts. Magic isn¡¯t as magical as I thought it would be. I¡¯ve spent six months at the Academy and all we¡¯ve learned so far is that every spell costs. The professors teach us complicated mathematics and physics to calculate for every possible outcome and error. The magical aspect of magic has been ruined completely, it¡¯s all boring formulas. I¡¯ve absorbed enough World Energy to cast 1<sup>st</sup> ranked spells. It¡¯s not much better than zero ranked spells but it is an improvement. It¡¯s so boring at the Academy. It¡¯s a good thing I made a friend. Ann has been at the school two years longer than me but we seem to hit it off quite well. She helps me with the complicated mathematics and science.

    Father says it¡¯s important to learn the proper use of magic. He says there is a finite amount of magic in the air and to use it without calculation could mean an incomplete spell that blew up in your face. Speaking of father, today he¡¯s received an apprenticeship with the Grandmaster. It¡¯s a great honor for him but he doesn¡¯t seem too happy about it. I wonder why.

    January 13<sup>th</sup>, 1692. A mage was killed today. Father says the mage deviated from the path of magic and turned to dark magic. A discipline where one consorted with demons to cast magic far greater than any normal human can. Why would anyone resort to this? I asked father this question and he said that it was within human nature to become greedy for power. I know this will never happen to me. I love my family too much to abandon them.

    ...

    It''s dark already? Nate looked at the horizon and saw the sun setting. He¡¯d been so wrapped up in his mother¡¯s journal that he¡¯d lost track of time. The journal contained a lot of information useful for first time mages, but that wasn¡¯t what fascinated Nate so much.

    Going through his mother¡¯s journal, seeing her experience with magic from a young age, it made him feel like he was connected. After his first family died he felt lost. To be alone in the world, without friends or family, that was a scary thought to him.

    Even when Nate discovered he had a demon father and a human mother who was a mage, he didn¡¯t feel connected to them. But now, reading his mother¡¯s diary, he felt like he was getting to know her as a person.

    Nate looked down at the diary. He wanted to continue reading but he¡¯d been reading for hours already. ¡°Return.¡± Nate said aloud.

    His mother¡¯s diary turned into a flash of light that returned into his magic core. Next he focused on the mind-bender, the magical artifact left to him by his mother. Like always Nate split his mental energy into a hundred and one threads, then moved those threads to the holes on the box.

    The box sucked up the mental threads, draining his mental energy dry. Nate was used to this.

    The top of the box opened and a condensed beam of light shot out of the box and crashed into Nate¡¯s head. Nate felt his mind being squeezed as if a giant held his head in a grip. ¡°What the hell?¡± Nate muttered as his hands supported his head.

    The pain continued to increase for minutes, before it finally died down. When it was over Nate felt his mental energy was stronger. He split his mind into a hundred and one threads again. The threads were thicker than they were before.

    Nate sent the threads down into the box again, repeating the process over and over. It was painful, but Nate was no stranger to pain.

    ¡­

    April 18<sup>th</sup>, 1692. Father has been promoted to the rank of Inquisitor. I¡¯m happy for him, this means our family will enjoy greater prestige amongst the Mage families. It¡¯s too bad father must go away for three months; I will miss him greatly.

    July 21<sup>st</sup>, 1692. What is wrong with father? He¡¯s returned today, it should¡¯ve been a joyous occasion, but instead he looks so sad. Mother tried to cheer him up but he yelled at her. I hope he goes back to his normal self, he¡¯s usually so calm and caring. He made me promise him that I¡¯ll never join the Inquisitors. I don¡¯t understand, why is father behaving so strange?

    July 30<sup>th</sup>, 1692. They killed Ann! Father and a group of inquisitors said she deviated from the path but I know that is a lie. Ann loved magic. Furthermore, she has a husband and a baby. Why would someone who¡¯s already happy with their life deviate? It made no sense! I hate father! Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    He wants me to get married and to leave magic alone. I might¡¯ve done it in the past, I had no love for magic. But now, for Ann, I will throw myself into Magic studies and become a great Mage. So great a Mage that I¡¯ll join the Inquisitors. I don¡¯t care what he thinks.

    ¡­

    ¡°Nate?... Nate, do you hear me?!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nate looked up from his mother¡¯s diary. Aiden was sitting across from him with a burger in hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been obsessed with that book for days now, what is it?¡± Aiden asked.

    Nate put the book down on top of the table. A few minutes ago, Aiden went off to the bathroom while their food was being made. Nate began reading his mother¡¯s diary again. He couldn¡¯t help himself. For the past week, he¡¯s been binge reading the diary. He felt like an image of his mother was appearing in his mind, and with each flip of the page that image became stronger and more defined.

    A brief flicker of guilt washed through him as he remembered his real mother, the one who raised him since childhood. He was getting better at dealing with the guilt. It wasn¡¯t that he was abandoning his real family, he loved his real family dearly, but he had to accept the fact they were gone. He¡¯d never see them again.

    I shouldn¡¯t feel guilty, right? It¡¯s not betrayal, is it?

    ¡°Nate¡­ there you go dozing again, did you hear him?¡±

    Nate shook himself from his thoughts. ¡°Sorry¡­ the book, right?¡±

    ¡°Forget the book, did you just hear what he said?¡± Aiden pointed to a rugged looking man. Nate hadn¡¯t noticed the man at all. When he shook his head, Aiden continued. ¡°Anza is re-opening the wild hunt.¡±

    Nate paused at that. Suddenly he felt a strong sense of satisfaction well up from deep within. ¡°Good.¡± He smiled.

    Aiden flinched backwards. The rugged-looking man beside him stepped back.

    Nate looked at them both. ¡°What?¡± He said.

    ¡°Your eyes just changed color¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seeing things.¡± Nate chuckled, shaking it off. How could one¡¯s eyes change?

    ¡°Alright¡­ well when do we go inside?¡±

    Nate shook his head. ¡°¡¯We¡¯ don¡¯t. I go alone.¡±

    A defiant look appeared on Aiden¡¯s face. Before he could argue, Nate spoke up again. ¡°I love you like a brother Aiden. I promise after I smash this prison to pieces and expose this cruel prison for what it is, I¡¯ll take you away from here. Me and you, we¡¯re going to travel the world, go places kids should be. You haven¡¯t lived until you¡¯ve been to Disneyland. As far as Anza is concerned, put her out of your thoughts.¡±

    ¡­

    February 12<sup>th</sup>, 1701. The Grandmaster has chosen me as his disciple. He says I have as much talent as father, that I could maybe even surpass him if I focused. I plan on becoming an Inquisitor no matter what! I still light a candle for Ann on the eve of her death, I will never forget Ann.

    April 9<sup>th</sup>, 1701. Why do we need sleep? Grandmaster has asked me this question a week ago. At first I responded with the obvious, our bodies need sleep. But that wasn¡¯t the right answer, at least not the answer he was looking for. Why do we need to sleep? Grandmaster say¡¯s all we can do is explain why we sleep.

    April 10<sup>th</sup>, 1701. I gave up on the question, I couldn¡¯t answer it. Apparently, that¡¯s the answer Grandmaster wanted. He said human mages have such a hard time with magic because they¡¯re always trying to explain the ¡®Why?¡¯. But isn¡¯t this what they taught us in the Academy? Grandmaster say¡¯s the formulas the Academy teaches is for those with low talent, for those with true talent they¡¯re ¡®Shown the way¡¯. He also say¡¯s I¡¯ll be on a journey now, one that branches off from the norm. I¡¯m a little scared, it sounds like he wants me to deviate from the path.

    ¡­

    Nate was in an alley with a golden spear right in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s finally complete¡­¡± Nate said in awe.

    The God¡¯s Javelin took forever to master, it would¡¯ve been impossible without the gift from his mother, but now that he¡¯d learned it he couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed. The Javelin took all hundred and one threads to create, once created it occupied twenty-five percent of his mental energy. That was all.

    Before when he used the incomplete spear, he used all his mental energy just to keep it manifested and in his hands. Now it was manifested, and he didn¡¯t need to even think about it.

    ¡°Time to test it out.¡± Nate climbed aboard the golden spear. It stayed in mid-air as if it was being supported. Once Nate was balanced atop it, he gave it a command: ¡°Fly!¡±

    The spear shot up into the sky, unencumbered by human body. As soon as he sent the command, the spear jerked up into the air and Nate¡¯s whole body did multiple backflips before crashing on the ground.

    ¡°Son of a bitch. I should¡¯ve expected that.¡± Nate muttered as he rubbed his head. The spear was already two-hundred feet in the air, soaring higher. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Although Nate could control the spear, if the spear got too far away than it would eventually unravel. The spear stopped in mid-air. Return! The spear began flying back towards him. Giving mental commands were not necessary, but it helped with intention.

    The spear appeared before him again. This time Nate climbed aboard and fastened himself on it with several threads of mental energy. Fly!

    The spear soared into the night sky with Nate on top of it.

    This is amazing. Nate felt as if the shackles of gravity were cast aside as he soared into the night sky, free as a bird. He climbed upward towards the full moon. Wind whistling as it ruffled his hair and clothes. Nate spread his arms out to the side, palms up-turned, eyes closed. He felt exhilarated as the chill settled on his skin. A part of him knew he could shield himself using mental energy, but he didn¡¯t do it. He felt as if the sky was a living being that opened its arms to him, welcoming him. Tears dripped down his face as his heart sang in freedom.

    Up, up, up he climbed until the buildings became little squares. He looked down at Black Watch Asylum and thought about all the problems waiting for him down below. Than he looked up, for the first time since his incarceration he saw the outside world. A part of him felt like flying out of the Asylum, to disappear never to return. He squashed that idea.

    ¡°I¡¯m no coward.¡± He said with a shake of the head. ¡°Two more weeks until the next wild hunt. Two more weeks until I burn this place to the ground.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    May 19<sup>th</sup>, 1701. ¡°Only when you achieve Flow can you achieve Talos.¡± Grandmaster says this to me all the time. Flow is the state of being fully immersed in magic, one who achieves this state is able to become intimate with the elements and learn secrets that elevates one magic to a whole new level. Talos is the ultimate form of freedom. Even though I know these things I cannot comprehend what Grandmaster is getting at. Does Flow allow one to become free? Free from what? No matter how many times I ask this question, Grandmaster remains silent. He says one should discover the secrets of the elements on their own, no secrets learned can be imparted to others.

    June 6<sup>th</sup>, 1722. I¡¯ve achieved Flow! It took me twenty-one years but I¡¯ve finally done it. My first venture into the Flow immersed me into the element of fire. Grandmaster says I should focus on one element. Arcane Mages are told they¡¯re weaker than elemental mages because they¡¯re attribute-less. Now I know this is false. Everyone has an element they¡¯re stronger at. Elemental Mages are only identified as such because that element has chosen them. This might make them powerful in the beginning years of magic but this is detrimental to their future power. Because they¡¯re immersed into their element they cannot comprehend the complexities. It¡¯s akin to one not being able to see the forest for the trees. Elementalists can become strong at their element but there is a limit on it. Those who comprehend the Laws of the elements break through the limit and become powerful figures. I wonder if father reached this level?

    June 7<sup>th</sup>, 1722. Father slapped me today! I tried to bring up my achievements in magic but as soon as I mentioned the Flow he became really angry. He told me to stop practicing magic, but who is he to tell me what I can, and can¡¯t do? I¡¯m fourty-five years old, although I¡¯m still young for a mage I¡¯m still old enough to make my own decision. When I told him as much he slapped me! He¡¯s just jealous of my progress. I will continue down this path and become a greater mage than he could ever dream of being.

    ...

    ¡°You ready?¡± Nate said to Aiden.

    Aiden looked terrified as he sat atop the golden spear like a witch on a broomstick, but he nodded his head indicating he was ready. Nate smiled, ¡°Alright, hold on tight.¡±

    Fly!

    ¡°AHHHH!¡± Aiden screamed as the javelin flew into the air. He leaned forward on the spear and held it for dear life. Nate burst out laughing.

    ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± He shouted to Aiden.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Nate controlled the spear, making it fly around in the sky as if Aiden was on a roller-coaster. At first Aiden was too terrified to enjoy it, but eventually he began to loosen up once he was sure he wouldn¡¯t drop. In the clear night sky, Aiden zipped back and forth in the air, laughing with glee.

    ¡°Nate! Nate bring me back!¡± Aiden shouted.

    Nate was dumbfounded by the sudden change, and the urgenty in Aiden¡¯s voice. Nate willed the spear to him. When the spear was near the ground Aiden hopped off and began to run.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on Aiden?¡± But Aiden didn¡¯t stop to explain. Nate enhanced his body with mental energy and took off after him. The spear floating behind him. Nate could¡¯ve dissipated the spear, regaining the twenty-five percent energy used up by his spear, but he didn¡¯t. The spear took several minutes to create, minutes that would be valuable in a life or death situation.

    Aiden weaved around city blocks until he arrived at a parking lot of a building office. Nate saw several figures clashing against one another. Aiden ran straight towards them, his body shifting slightly as hair grew on his arms.

    When Nate was close enough he saw there were two groups of three fighting against each other. One group he could tell were werewolves. The other group looked like vampires, although their eyes were crimson red. Normally a vampire¡¯s eyes would turn black.

    Aiden jumped into the skirmish, with a swipe of his arm he sent one vampire flying. The other two vampires should¡¯ve realized Aiden was beyond their level, instead they ran at him with crazed expressions. Aiden easily dealt with them, smashing them to the floor, rendering them unconscious.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Aiden asked the werewolves as Nate approached.

    ¡°Boss, these vampires have finally lost it! Ever since you told us to stop hunting humans, the vampires have been provoking us. Now they¡¯ve turned on the humans. We came upon these three slaughtering a group of humans, breaking into their homes and draining them dry!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ why would Anza allow that to happen?¡± Nate asked. Even though he hated the hybrid, he knew she wasn¡¯t dumb. Vampires slaughtering humans wasn¡¯t her style. She had rules, one of those rules was that no werewolf or vampire could break into homes to kill humans. It¡¯s why werewolves never chased humans into their homes.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± The werewolf said, eyeing Nate suspiciously.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s my brother.¡± Aiden said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Anza or what she¡¯s thinking. Its not like she spends much time amongst us werewolves anyways. She¡¯d much rather be amongst the leeches.¡±

    Aiden walked forward and glanced over the vampires who were knocked unconscious. ¡°Their eyes are red, why is that?¡±

    ¡°Blood Craze. Vampires who drain their victims lose themselves in a haze. This state gives them tremendous power but it limits their ability to think.¡± An older looking werewolf said as he stepped forward. ¡°Back before the Founding, vampires and werewolves were constantly at each other¡¯s throats. During the Great War, vampires would often enter Blood Craze to take down werewolves. It¡¯s dangerous, after the Blood Craze ends, the vampire develops an addiction to blood, they constantly need a steady flow of blood. These survivors are usually killed off. After the treaty, the Founding was established and one of the first things they did was proclaim the Blood Craze illegal.¡±

    ¡°Why would anyone enter this state?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a desperate move. A last-ditch effort to overpower the enemy. Although why these vampires are doing this, I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I can do something.¡± Nate walked over to one of the vampires and bent down. The vampire was a young girl who looked like she was in her early twenties. The young girl¡¯s face was marred with burn scars.

    Nate placed a hand on her head and focused his mental energy. A hundred energy threads shout out of his mind and entered her brain. As soon as he entered her brain Nate began to access her memory. Rather than try and figure out what part of her brain possessed her memories, Nate simply shaped his intention: Memories.

    He¡¯d learned from his mother¡¯s diary that intention played a pivotal role when it came to magic and the shaping of it. One needed to have strong intention and willpower to make their constructs reality. Even though this principle was for Mages, Nate applied it to his telekinetic abilities.

    Immediately a wealth of information flowed from the girl¡¯s brain and up into Nate¡¯s. It took him several minutes to piece together the information. Once he had it, he let go of her head, then with three ethereal blades, cut the throats of the vampires.

    He looked up and saw the werewolves staring at him, slightly horrified. Aiden looked at him questioningly.

    ¡°Girl¡¯s name is Casey. Charlie turned her months ago. She was just one of many Charlie turned. About a month ago Anza imprisoned Charlie underground and ever since then the vampires turned by Charlie have rebelled. Draining humans dry as a way of causing trouble for Anza, trying to force her into releasing Charlie. Few days ago their group was attacked by another group of vampires, I guess Anza wanted to eliminate all of them. Some of them managed to escape. But now there¡¯s something driving their madness¡­¡± Nate trailed off as his mind turned contemplative.

    ¡°Well? What¡¯s driving them?¡± Aiden asked.

    Nate snapped back to reality. He looked at Aiden. ¡°Blood.¡± Nate lied.

    ¡°And they don¡¯t know blood¡¯s driving them?¡± The older werewolf said doubting Nathan¡¯s words.

    Nate shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Like you said, they¡¯re in a haze. All they want is blood.¡±

    That answer seemed to pacify the werewolves. As they began discussing plans Nate glanced back down at the dead vampires. It¡¯s that demon, she¡¯s controlling them. But why? And how does she remain in the mortal world? Kiru clearly said demons cannot remain on this realm. Nate had no clue, but he did know one thing: he hadn¡¯t seen the last of that demon. For some reason, she remained on this realm, and sooner or later he had a feeling their paths would cross.

    ¡­

    ¡°Why my son?¡± A miserable voice moaned.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you have to take my son?!¡±

    In a pitch, black room, Luke sat with his head in his palms. For the past three weeks he¡¯s been hunting down the children Charlie had turned.

    She made you sacrifice your son. She made you kill his children. Do you remember that? How did it feel when you took the lives of his children?

    Luke¡¯s mind flashed back to two days ago. He¡¯d went to Charlie¡¯s little hangout, that lounge was filled with vampires turned by Charlie. He went in with a team of vampires and apprehended them. He wanted to talk some sense into them, to make them understand draining humans was against the rules. But things had gotten out of hand.

    One of the vampires he brought along had gotten too rough with Charlie¡¯s children. The young vampire didn¡¯t appreciate being man-handled and a fight broke out. One of Charlie¡¯s children had died.

    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Charlie¡¯s children turned to me, hoping I¡¯d enact some sort of justice for them. Yet his hands were tied.

    ¡°We have to wipe them out. I know they¡¯re close to you but there¡¯s nothing you can do for them. Just look at them, they¡¯ll become thorns in our sides if we let them live.¡± One of the vampires he brought whispered into his ears.

    That¡¯s when hell broke loose. Charlie¡¯s children rebelled. It was an all-out battle and Luke was forced to slaughter Charlie¡¯s children. Dozens escaped, but those he killed¡­ the way they pleaded, their eyes filled with hurt and betrayal. It had broken Luke¡¯s spirit.

    They don¡¯t care about your unwavering loyalty. All they care about is using you.

    ¡°I¡¯ve served loyally for centuries¡­¡±

    It¡¯s time you took care of you and your own. You deserve happiness, don¡¯t you?

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Don¡¯t you want to redeem yourself, for what you¡¯ve done to your child¡¯s children?

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Then stop hesitating and take charge!

    Luke stood up. With his mind made up, and his heart resolute he walked out of the dark room. He¡¯d find a way to break his son out of that prison. When Anza left for the wild hunt, he¡¯d dig his son out of that grave and escape from this place. No more serving Masters who could care less about him. It was time he fought for his own.

    The door closed behind him. In that dark room, shadows began to swirl into a humanoid shape. The figure chuckled quietly. ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡±

    The figure had a wide grin on its face. It took out a leathery scroll, un-rolled it and began to read the contents out-loud. Power gathered with each syllable spoken. When it read the last word, the power suddenly released. The scroll erupted into fire. The figure dropped the burning scroll to the ground.

    ¡°Everything is falling into place. Soon the seed I¡¯ve planted and cultivated for months will ripen¡­¡± The figure spoke aloud into the dark and empty room. ¡°Soon¡­¡±

    The shadowy figure collapsed and the room returned to emptiness.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    June 10<sup>th</sup>, 1722. Grandmaster says now that I¡¯ve achieved flow, I can be nominated for the Inquisitor position. To prepare me he¡¯s told me the truth, a truth only known to Inquisitors and the Grandmaster. Our world is fractured. There is the Human realm, and the NetherRealm. Long ago, these two realms used to be one, but that all changed when Archmagi Evans cast a grand spell to separate the two worlds. Why he split the world was unknown, but when he split the world, the only species that remained on the Human realm, besides humans, were the werewolves and the vampires.

    The grand spell was bound to the Codex Adunya. The sole job of the inquisitors is to protect and guard this codex, placing it above all other priorities. Even familial priorities.

    June 19<sup>th</sup>, 1722. I¡¯m conflicted. Grandmaster has told me, in secret, that he would resign from the Grandmaster position. He says he doesn¡¯t believe in what they¡¯re doing. When I asked him what this meant he said he couldn¡¯t tell me, that he was blood bound and the only way he could discuss it with me was if I was an inquisitor. He¡¯d already told me about the existence of Codex Adunya, what could be more secretive than that? And why does it sound like he¡¯s leaving us?

    June 21<sup>st</sup>, 1722. Grandmaster and the Inquisitors fought today. The scope of the battle was like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen. When the battle ended, several inquisitors were dead, a large mountain was reduced to rubble, a forest was burned to ashes, and Grandmaster was gravely injured barely escaping with his life.

    I don¡¯t know why the Inquisitors fought with Grandmaster. After the battle, the Inquisitors returned and proclaimed the Grandmaster had deviated from the path, that he¡¯s sided with the demons. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. Grandmaster told me every inquisitor was a higher-level mage, they¡¯ve all achieved ¡®Flow¡¯ and have comprehended the elemental laws. They¡¯ve deviated from the path as well, so why did they fight against Grandmaster? I know Grandmaster would never join the demons¡­ there is something more going on. I must get to the bottom of this.

    ¡­

    Nate sat in the middle of the Wilderness, sitting cross-legged. He cleared his mind and focused on his soul. ¡°To achieve Flow, one must open themselves to the elements.¡± There were many techniques to achieve this but the one his mother followed was to meditate.

    After several minutes of silence Nate let his mind wander. Eventually it wondered down to his magic core, he appeared in the church. The same church he would visit on Sundays with his family. ¡°To achieve the Flow I must un-tether my soul.¡±

    Nate focused on the church. He wanted to let go of it, only then would he be able to step closer to achieving Flow. But deep down, he couldn¡¯t. Letting go of the church would mean turning away from his family and accepting a new family. Nate was unwilling to do this.

    After an hour of sitting, without much change, Nate stood up. ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± He sighed dejectedly. He knew deep down he¡¯d have to do it, if he wanted to grow stronger but it just wasn¡¯t something he could bring himself to do. ¡°I¡¯ll let the future me worry about that dilemma.¡± He chuckled.

    Instead he began constructing God¡¯s Javelin. Three minutes later an eight-foot golden spear materialized before him. With the spear materialized he began practicing with it. Although he knew nothing about fighting with a spear, the spear itself was like an extension of his body. It didn¡¯t feel awkward when he used it.

    Tomorrows the day. The grand re-opening of the Wild Hunt would be tomorrow. Nate had flown over the wall and hid himself within the Wilderness a day early. He didn¡¯t want to attract attention on the day of the re-opening.

    Thrusting and sweeping the spear were the only two moves he knew, but the more he trained, the more acquainted he became to the spear.

    Loosening the grip on the forward hand allows for the staff to be thrust easier. When fully thrusting, I should let go of the rear-hand and switch positions. Footwork is key, I have to remain balanced and comfortable.

    With each practice session Nate learned important details that increased his fighting ability. Anyone could swing a staff, but to use it properly was a whole other matter.

    Using my hips, I can apply torque force to the spear and deliver ferocious strikes that have speed and power. Little by little, Nate began consolidating his power together to become a better fighter. He would by no means underestimate Anza¡¯s ability, but with the God¡¯s Javelin, he felt confident enough to face her.

    ¡­

    Two figures ran down the street, one was being chased by the other. The figure in the lead duck into an alley and tried to escape his pursuer. The second figure was much smaller than the other, with only the body of a child. He continued after the prey, ducking into the alley after them.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    No matter how many turns he took, the man in the lead couldn¡¯t escape his pursuer. With a last-ditch effort, he turned another corner, and came to a halt. It was a dead-end. All his hope came crashing down. Turning around he saw the shadow of his pursuer approaching his location.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± The man pleaded as his pursuer entered the alley. The pursuer was a young ten-year old boy. The boy didn¡¯t even look tired, his face looked as if he was enjoying the chase. There was a cruel, malicious look in the boy¡¯s eyes. Even when the man begged, the look didn¡¯t falter.

    As the boy drew closer the man got on his knees, ¡°Please spare me, I was wrong!¡± the man pleaded.

    ¡°Get up!¡± Aiden shouted.

    The man got to his feet, shaking like frightened child. ¡°Have mercy.¡± He begged.

    Aiden punched the man in the stomach, sending him flying. The man collided with the wall and crashed to the floor. ¡°Did you show me mercy?¡± Aiden replied.

    He began walking over to the man who lie on the floor. His whole body shaking with anger. Before Nate had found him, he¡¯d been abused by many people. He never thought he¡¯d be able to trust anyone ever again, until Nate came along. Still, deep down Aiden feared what had been done to him. He could remember how powerless he¡¯d felt in the hands of his abusers. He suffered from extreme fear that it was all a dream, that his real body was somewhere being abused. This fear made him suffer from traumatic nightmares and he often lashed out at Nate, but like a saint Nate rolled with Aiden¡¯s attitude, always supporting him.

    It was then Aiden realized he had to take back his power and conquer his fear. To do so, he had to right the wrongs that were done to him. So, he began hunting down the ones who¡¯d abused him. Killing each person that wronged him, he felt like control was returning to him.

    The man standing before him found Aiden eating out of a dumpster. He promised Aiden shelter and food. Normally Aiden wouldn¡¯t have gone for it, but he had been without food for days, and it was cold and raining. He took the man¡¯s offer, too delirious to refuse. It was either accept, or starve to death.

    What that man had done to him¡­ Just recalling those memories angered Aiden. He looked at the quivering pathetic man before him and felt no mercy or pity within him. After this man was killed he would try to close the door on his past, and focus on the future.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± The man came towards Aiden, both hands on Aiden¡¯s feet as he was prostrated on the ground. ¡°Please¡­¡± The man lunged forward with a knife in hand, aiming it towards Aiden¡¯s heart.

    The knife met Aiden¡¯s chest, and instead of puncturing the little boy¡¯s chest it held firm, as if the little boy was wearing some kind of protective armor. Instead the man¡¯s hand slipped forward and his hand was sliced open by the blade.

    He reeled back in shock. Suddenly he felt a sensation coming from his stomach. Looking down he saw his guts hanging out of his body. The man reached down and tried to stuff his intestines back into his body but it was futile. He looked up at the boy and saw nothing but anger and hatred. If looks could kill, the man would be dead a few times over.

    ¡°Die slow motherfucker.¡± Aiden spat then turned around and walked out of the alley, feeling light of heart.

    The man lie there in pain so terrible he wanted to scream, but doing so would only bring more pain. The wound to his stomach felt as if it was burning with acid that corroded his insides. For what felt like years he lay there, hoping death would come sooner rather than later. Finally, blackness clouded his vision as sleep called to him.

    The man dreamed. In this dream, he saw a shadowy figure with a scroll in hand, reading an ancient language. When she finished, he saw the scroll burn to ashes. ¡°Wake my children.¡± The voice seemed to call to him.

    As if the man was given a command from God, he felt his consciousness return. He stared up at the clear blue sky and wondered what he was doing outside. He sat up. There was something hot and slimy sitting on his lap.

    The man looked down and saw the intestines hanging out of his stomach. He tried to pick it up and shove it back inside but it just slid out once his hand let go. He felt no pain, no sensation. All he was aware of was a warm feeling within his chest, as if a spark of light had brought him back to life.

    Eat.

    The man felt his stomach rumble, his mouth water. A part of him knew this was wrong, that he should be dead. But that part of him was quickly fading into darkness. Soon his consciousness became focused on that one word: Eat. He was starving.

    He stood up and began walking but then he tripped on his guts. With a grunt, he picked himself back up and began shuffling out of the alleyway, looking for something to eat. His intestines dragging on the floor.

    ¡­

    When a person died in Black Watch Asylum, it was up to the community to deal with that body. Leaving it alone to rot would bring death and disease upon others, so the community would often bury that body.

    Deaths were not uncommon in the Asylum. For example, if someone refused to give up credits, that person might be killed out of anger. There were also those who died of natural causes. Nonetheless each body was buried in shallow, un-marked graves.

    Now the corpses inside the graves began to stir as the demon finished its grand spell. ¡°Wake my children.¡±

    A spark of light touched down and re-animated their bodies, giving them life. Those corpses began digging their way out of those graves as a deep hunger gnawed on their empty bellies.

    Eat.

    They dug out of their graves frantically. The need was all-consuming. They didn¡¯t know why they were in a dark grave, or why they were so hungry, all they were concerned about is feeding their hunger.

    A skeletal hand burst out of the ground. The hand began displacing dirt until the arm it was connected to showed. Eventually the body belonging to the hand climbed out of the hole. The clothes on this skeleton were in tatters, yet it¡¯s bones were cleaned of skin. It moved in a shuffle as it went out in search of food.

    Luckily for him there was food walking all over the place. As soon as the first one saw him, it screamed an ear-piercing scream that signaled it wanted to be eaten first. The skeleton lunged for that screaming food, it needed to consume it.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    April 1<sup>st</sup>, 1723. Father has been chosen as the new Grandmaster. With his first act, he forbade me from studying magic on the shite excuse that since I was Grandmaster¡¯s disciple, my magic is corrupt. He also married me off to Kiru Sangsanoy, a boy from one of the seven great Mage families. Handed me over to another, as if that would keep me in line. He''s also placed me under supervision, to ensure I did not try to escape. Did he think I¡¯d sit back and allow him to do this to me? Father must not know anything about me, at all. I¡¯ve given up trying to please him, the first change I get I''m leaving this place.

    January 1<sup>st</sup>, 1730. It''s been five years since I left Albacore city, leaving my husband and my father behind. For five years I''veimmersed myself into the element of fire, doing this has allowed me to become more intimate with the element. But today I¡¯ve made a shocking discovery. Only a small sliver of magic resides on our planet. When absorbing energy from the world energy diagram, part of it is drawn from the magic energy on this world, the rest comes from the NetherRealm. I¡¯ve managed to establish a link with the NetherRealm, with this link my magical power has progressed by leaps and bounds. I¡¯m finally as strong as the inquisitors.

    December 9<sup>th</sup>, 1801. I¡¯ve decided to do it. I¡¯ve been struggling with it for decades now but today, I¡¯ve finally summoned up the courage. I will enter the NetherRealm, and explore that other world. Each time I absorb world energy, I feel that essence that seeps from the NetherRealm call to me, I feel drawn to it. I¡¯ll be taking a step no other human has taken before. To return to the world we¡¯ve separated from centuries ago¡­ I¡¯m excited to find out what exists on the other side.

    ¡­

    ¡°Patient number three eighty-seven is prepped father.¡± A blue-haired man said respectfully.

    He was standing before a tall white man with a pin-striped suit. ¡°What did I tell you about calling me father at the lab?¡± Mendell said looking at his son. When his son remained quiet, Mendell continued. ¡°Here, you¡¯re not my son, you¡¯re just John, the scientist. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Doctor Mendell.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Mendell looked down at the patient before him. ¡°This one was a success as well.¡±

    Johnathan flinched when he heard that. ¡°But fa¡ªDoctor Mendell, this is the president¡¯s daughter.¡± He said with a voice full of alarm.

    ¡°So?¡± Mendell looked over at his son. ¡°Here she is just another experiment.¡±

    Mendell walked past his son who stood there, eyes glued to the young girl lying on the table. Father has no boundaries. How can he experiment on someone as high-profiled as this? Johnathan thought to himself.

    Mendell entered a room with another patient strapped on a table. When Mendell saw this patient, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s refreshing to see another Doctor in the house.¡± Mendell chuckled.

    ¡°Let me go you sick son of a bitch!¡± Jody yelled.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You should know better than to cuss. I¡¯m disappointed in you Jody.¡± Mendell said looking over the file he had on Jody.

    Jody struggled against the binds but it was futile. The bonds strapping him to the table proved too strong, even for his super-human strength. After a few minutes of struggling he ran out of steam. Jody relaxed against the table and accepted his fate.

    ¡°Aw, Jody¡­ don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve given up?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± Jody said while staring up at the blinding over-head light. ¡°Experimenting on weak, helpless victims. There¡¯s a special place in hell for your kind.¡±

    Jody had tears running down his eyes as his mind began to think about all the experiments he¡¯s been through. Now that he was back here again, he knew his life would be bleak. He made a resolution right then and there. The first change I get, I¡¯m going to kill myself.

    There was no escaping Dr. Mendell. Somehow when that little kid had saved him, he believed he was safe. That he¡¯d finally escaped the blue-haired kid. But it took only a day for the blue-haired kid to find him. Jody knew, somehow they had some sort of tracker planted inside him. It wouldn¡¯t have been difficult considering all the times he¡¯s been opened up.

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to hell you¡¯ll be right there alongside me.¡±

    Jody snorted in disbelief.

    ¡°Oh? Who was it that hunted down other prisoners for us to experiment on?¡± Mendell said.

    ¡°That was different. I was forced.¡± Jody replied lamely.

    ¡°You always make yourself out to be the victim. Tell me Jody, how did you end up in Black Watch Asylum?¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Jody closed his mouth, refusing to answer. ¡°TELL ME!¡± Mendell slapped a metal tray. The sound was so loud it made Jody flinch.

    ¡°Tell me Jody, why did you kill your mother?¡± Mendell said calmly.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that! She was dying of terminal lung cancer¡­¡± More tears dripped out of Jody¡¯s eyes. ¡°She wanted to die, she begged the doctors to euthanize her but they would not do it, even though they all knew she would be living in pain until the cancer took her life. She begged me to kill her, with tears coming down her face, she begged. I refused at first, but when the doctors said she would live for half a year longer I knew I had to do something.¡±

    Mendell smiled. ¡°That is a touching story¡­ if that was all that happened you probably would¡¯ve gone un-noticed. But you didn¡¯t stop there did you?¡±

    Jody remained quiet. ¡°DID YOU?!¡± Mendell repeated.

    ¡°My mother shared a room with another cancer patient. She saw what I did to my mother and begged me to do the same to her. I gave her what she wanted.¡±

    ¡°Her, and six other patients. Is that correct?¡± Mendell chuckled.

    ¡°They were all in pain! If the doctors weren¡¯t so goddam worried about their licenses, and empathized with their patients, then I wouldn¡¯t have had to do what I did.¡±

    ¡°Oh bullshit.¡± Mendell walked forward and put his finger on Jody¡¯s cheek. ¡°Admit it,¡± he ran his finger on Jody¡¯s cheek, up to his forehead, ¡°You enjoyed taking life. You took your mother¡¯s life and decided you liked the power, so you took the lives of seven other patients.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Jody spat.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you had to cross me Jody. My first successful experiment. When I released you, I thought you¡¯d become something I could mold, turns out you were just as worthless as the others.¡± Mendell sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss our little talks, out of all my patients you were certainly the most interesting. A psychopath who believed he was human. Hah!¡±

    He looked over at one of the many scientists that worked for him. ¡°You may begin.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Do you see?¡±

    Johnathan stood, rooted in place. He was looking through a one way-mirror at his father speaking with Jody.

    ¡°Do you see what kind of person he is? How can you think we¡¯re the good guys?¡± Elli voiced from behind him.

    Johnathan was getting annoyed, but a part of him agreed. Father always said this was for the good of mankind, but the way he looked in there. He seemed to be enjoying the torment he brought on Jody.

    Normally his father was very cold when dealing with the patients, not revealing a single emotion. But for Jody, that seemed to change, for some reason he revealed a side of him Johnathan had never seen from his father.

    ¡°We have to do something to stop him Johnny¡­ we¡¯re the goddam monsters. How can you not see that?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± He turned around, glaring at his sister.

    Suddenly he felt something slide into his stomach. He looked down and saw his sister¡¯s hand wielding the blade that was embedded in him. He looked up at his sister, confusion written across his face.

    ¡°Your un-conditional love for father is pathetic. Let¡¯s see if he feels the same way about you.¡± She slid the knife to the side, cutting his stomach open before pushing Johnathan to the side where he fell on the floor.

    Elli went to the controls and began fiddling around with the buttons. Suddenly alarms began to sound, the noises blaring throughout the whole laboratory.

    Elli looked down at her brother who was curled in the fetal position, hands applying pressure to the knife wound. ¡°Father will come here to assess the situation. When he does he has two options: Either he can save your life, or he can chase his experiments and prisoners. I wonder which one he¡¯ll choose?¡±

    Johnathan lie there, writhing in pain as his sister stepped over his body. Even though his body was altered to be super-human, there were some things that just couldn¡¯t be altered. Internal organs were one such example.

    As his vision began to cloud he thought he saw his father arrive. ¡°F-father¡­ choose me father¡­please¡­I-I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Was all he could say before darkness claimed him.

    Mendell looked down at his son, then he looked at the monitors and saw his daughter escaping with the prisoners. A flash of anger went through him. ¡°Foolish girl.¡± He snarled.

    He wanted to go after them, but doing so meant sacrificing his son. A wound to the gut was a very complicated injury, one he trusted with no other doctor. He bent down to inspect his son. When he saw the savage wound he knew what happened. Elli didn¡¯t just stab her brother, she dragged the knife across his belly.

    ¡°Savage bitch!¡± Mendell cursed. Who cares if the prisoners escape to the surface, they¡¯re still within a prison. Yes, I can still catch them eventually. First I¡¯ll deal with Johnathan, and then I¡¯ll deal with Elli.

    Mendell stood up to go gather the supplies needed for his son¡¯s recovery. But when he glanced at one of the screens he noticed the President¡¯s daughter being looked over by another scientist. Mendell had a thought. He went over to a red button placed below the monitor.

    ¡°You,¡± Mendell waited until the scientist looked up into the camera. When he did, Mendell continued, ¡°When you¡¯ve finished downloading the memory fragments into Andrea, equip her with the radar and send her after our escaped prisoners. No questions, just do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes s¡ª¡° Mendell let go of the red button before the scientist could finish.

    You think it¡¯ll be that easy to get away? You might be able to hide, but what will you do when the patients you¡¯ve released are hunted down one by one? Mendell was angry at his daughter¡¯s betrayal but a part of him was hurt by it.

    Everything he¡¯d done, his whole life¡¯s work, was for the betterment of mankind. His discoveries were regarded as miracles; he was breaking through roadblocks that have stumped even the greatest scientists. The world leaders regarded him as someone vital, recognizing his value to the progression of the human race. With just a phone call he could cause wars, or end them.

    Why couldn¡¯t his daughter understand he was doing god¡¯s work? Evolving the human species to become something better, something greater. Mendell shook his head, he didn¡¯t know why she turned on him, but he knew this wouldn¡¯t go without severe discipline. She¡¯s too young to understand the work I¡¯m doing here. One day she will, until then I¡¯ll make sure she falls in line, whether she likes it or not.

    He brought Johnathan to another room and began working on him. As he connected flesh back together his mind drifted back to Jody. A contemplative look overcame him as his hands worked effortlessly on his son. Once he was finished, he left the room and went back to the monitor.

    Pressing the red button, he spoke: ¡°Send Andrea to the surgery room. Also, send patient three eighty-seven there as well. Prep them both for surgery.¡±

    Elli had rescued the prisoners and experiments that were sent back to their holding cells. Those still in the labs were separated from those in the holding cells. Mendell didn¡¯t care though, all that mattered to him were the two successful experiments: Patient three eighty-seven, Jody, and the President¡¯s daughter, Andrea.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Tracy drove her Lamborghini with the top down, doing a hundred miles on a sixty mile per hour free-way. She was laughing with glee as her hair was whipped back by the wind. There were several other girls in the car all laughing and giggling.

    Suddenly police sirens sounded behind them. Tracy grins and starts driving even faster. Her friends are whooping with joy now, as the thrill of running from the cops gets their heart pumping. Eventually Tracy slows down as she¡¯s exiting the free-way and pulls over.

    The cop walks over with his gun drawn, screaming obscenities at Tracy and the people in the vehicle. ¡°Ugh, pigs.¡± Tracy reached into the glove compartment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking move!¡± Shouted the cop when he saw the driver head for the glove compartment.

    Tracy whips her head to face him. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± She said with her nose flaring in anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a flying fuck, bitch! Hands in the air!¡±

    The girls in the car were all giggling making Tracy embarrassed and angry the cop didn¡¯t recognize her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± The girl in the passenger seat flashed a golden identification card.

    When the cop saw the card, his skin paled.

    ¡°Satisfied?¡± Tracy spat, the cop nodded his head but didn¡¯t say a word. Tracy looked carefully at his face as if trying to remember it. I¡¯ll get you back for this! She hissed below her breath.

    ¡°Such a loser Tracy.¡± The girl in the passenger seat tittered.

    ¡°Yeah Tracy, if we¡¯re late for our game it¡¯s going to be on you.¡± Another girl from the back row hollered.

    Tracy gripped the steering wheel white-knuckled, anger bubbling up from her core. She wanted to desperately tell them off, but that would only lower her prestige. She had to put up a front around these people, especially for the girl in the passenger seat, Morgan. Oh, how she hated Morgan. But all of this was really her parents fault.

    I told Mom to hire me a publicist to get my name out there. Fucking bitch refused! Fucker her! She thought to herself. She turned the engine and peeled off leaving the cop staring at their dust, shook from their encounter.

    An hour later they arrived at their destination. The tall walls of Black Watch Asylum loomed before them. Tracy and the girls had to park their vehicle a mile away because there was so many people occupying the streets.

    Hundreds, maybe even thousands of protesters marched down the streets shouting: ¡°No more Black Watch, shut it down!¡± News crews were everywhere trying to get ¡®the story¡¯.

    ¡°Ugh, can you believe these people? Trash.¡± One of the girls said.

    ¡°Like cockroaches.¡± Morgan added.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s get inside before the news crews start pestering us.¡± Tracy said leading the charge as the girls went through the crowd trying to shoulder their way to the gates of the Asylum.

    ¡°Mark, we¡¯re reporting to you live from Black Watch Asylum. Thousands of protesters have showed up today, all with one single goal: Shutting down Black Watch Asylum. There have been dozens of leaked videos for the past month about what really goes on in there¡­¡±

    Tracy tuned the news anchor out as she approached the tall double-doors of Black Watch Asylum. There was a smaller door beside the main entrance, and twenty feet of open space. Asylum security personnel stood in this area to make sure it remained clear of protestors.

    Tracy and her friends showed their golden cards. When the security guards saw those golden cards, they let them through. Tracy and her friends entered Black Watch Asylum. Anticipation for what was approaching began to build.

    Will Angel be there? Tracy thought to herself. Her thoughts were disrupted when she entered a room filled with other golden-card-carrying people. There were fifty in total. Tracy and her group looked around until they found what they were looking for.

    ¡°That¡¯s them.¡± She said over her shoulder before walking over with a sultry look on her face. ¡°Hi Angel.¡± She purred.

    Angel was a six-foot tall boy she¡¯s been crushing on. Tracy wasn¡¯t alone in this, in fact, most the girls from her University crushed on him as well.

    Angel nodded to her in indifference before observing the rest of the girls with a predatory look on his face. A look that sent chills running through her body, down to her lady bits. She felt herself getting excited.

    ¡°Listen up!¡± A buff looking man said, facing the crowd of golden-card-carrying members. ¡°This is the wild hunt, congratulations on the fifty of you who managed to outbid others to secure these spots. Now it¡¯s time for your reward.¡±

    The man began explaining the rules to Black Watch Asylum. About blue teams and red teams and how each team would have a protected class. Tracy was part of the Blue team, her protected class were black people, and they had to hunt Asians. The flavor of the week were Indians.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Once the explanations finished Tracy and her girls joined up with Angels group of boys. They entered the wild hunt with their weapons and began hunting.

    ¡­

    The dark forest at night was lit up by a flaming pillar of fire. In this fire, there were four pillars, each pillar had an Asian prisoner tied to it, burning alive. The prisoners screamed into the night sky, but it was useless, there would be no salvation for them.

    ¡°Beautiful isn¡¯t it.¡± Morgan said from beside her. Manic smile on her face.

    Tracy looked over and put on a faint smile. Across the pyre stood Angel with a group of his buddies, all riled up from a night of hunting. They¡¯ve been in Black Watch Asylum for two hours now, but because It was Winter, the days were short, and they had to cut their hunt early even though it was only six o¡¯clock.

    The boys wanted to continue hunting but the security guards refused. There have been three security guards assigned to their team, no matter what bribes or threats passed from Tracy and the other¡¯s mouths, the security guards refused to leave. Finally, they left it alone, especially since the security guards didn¡¯t try to hinder them from having fun.

    Tracy felt a hand slipping into hers. She looked over and saw Morgana smiling at her. ¡°Let¡¯s play ring around the Rosie.¡± She chuckled.

    ¡°ugh, how old are you?¡± Tracy responded.

    ¡°You want me to put in a good word with Angel? You play. Now.¡±

    Before Tracy could respond Morgan took her hands and began skipping. ¡°Ring around the Rosie, pocket full of posies, ashes, ashes, we all fall down.¡± Morgan sang in a sing-song voice.

    The group of boys and girls laughed. Feeling encouraged, Tracy joined in on the second-verse. The two began skipping around the fire, as the smell of burn meat filled the air, and the silenced screams of prisoners faded into the night sky as the players watched two girls skip around the burning pillar.

    The two girls finally collapsed to the floor and began pawing at each other, putting on a show for Angel and the boys as they began pawing at each-other. The boys whooped in encouragement.

    Suddenly one of the boy¡¯s shouted: ¡°You hear that?!¡±

    The whole group began to quiet down, curious to hear what the boy heard. Eager at the possibility of having another victim to add to their pyre. Tracy and Morgan stood up, and everyone stared off into the dark forest, trying to spot any signs of prisoners.

    That¡¯s when Tracy heard it. It was a whistling sound that seemed to vibrate the air. ¡°It¡¯s getting louder?¡± She said questioningly.

    She looked over at Morgan who shrugged her shoulders but suddenly Morgan was gone. There was a squelching sound loud enough to hear over the crackling fire and then a ¡®thunk¡¯ sound as something crashed into the earth.

    Tracy was dumbfounded, Morgan was just before her and now she was gone. She looked to her right and saw Morgan lying on the floor, eyes wide open in surprise. Jutting out from her stomach was a golden spear eight feet tall.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    The spear suddenly moved. It dislodged from Morgan¡¯s body and floated in mid-air, dripping with crimson red blood that glimmered from the fire.

    The spear leveled itself becoming parallel to the ground, then it disappeared. Another ¡®thunk¡¯ sounded, this time it was Angel who was pinned to a tree, spear jutting out of his mid-section. All of this transpired within seconds. People stood around dumbfounded.

    Suddenly a scream broke the spell, and people began yelling and screaming. Tracy¡¯s knees went weak. She felt like throwing up as a weight settled in her stomach.

    ¡°Get back!¡± One of the security guards shouted, eyes pure black with fangs hanging out like vampires. Tracy was too shocked to comprehend what was going on.

    The vampires tried to calm everyone down but the boys and girls ran in different directions. It was useless. The golden spear was faster than anyone could track with their eyes. One by one it speared through the people around her.

    Tracy believed the only reason she was spared was because she didn¡¯t try running. Not that she could. Her legs felt like Jell-O, too weak to carry her body. The only thing keeping her from curling up and crying for her parents was the fact it would lower her prestige amongst these people.

    These people are dying, who gives a fuck what they think. Only now did she realize how stupid she was for caring what these people thought of her. Living her life according to their standards, trying to fit in. Only she realized it too late. She knew surviving today would be a miracle.

    The players continued scrambling but now there was another figure who dashed around too fast for the eye to see. One minute he was cutting a player open in half, the next minute he was running them through with the golden spear.

    The vampires tried to stop him but they were mowed down like the rest. Time moved slow. What felt like ten minutes really transpired within the breadth of a minute. Soon, everyone was dead except for her.

    The fire continued to blaze but now it reflected another scene. There were dead bodies leaking fresh blood all around the camp. A black man with a golden spear stood there beside the fire, staring at her with fiery cat-like eyes.

    A demon¡­ first vampires and now a demon. She thought as her mind finally caught up with her. I must be in hell.

    The man looked at her face and suddenly Tracy realized she knew this man. She remembered his name plastered all over the media when his story broke. ¡°Nate Walker.¡±

    ¡°You know my name?¡± Nate said, walking over towards her, golden spear dripping with blood.

    ¡°Please, spare me.¡± She begged as she prostrated before him, forehead to the ground.

    ¡°A little hypocritical don¡¯t you think? You killed these prisoners but you beg me to spare you?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It was them!¡± Tracy pointed at the dead bodies around her, hoping to shift the blame.

    ¡°They forced you to pay millions to come with them? To hunt defenseless prisoners down like animals?!¡± Nate snarled, his eyes looking even more demonic.

    Tracy changed the topic. ¡°I can give you something you want.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? And what is that?¡±

    ¡°I bet you¡¯ve never been with a real woman before, have you? You let me go and I¡¯ll fuck your brains out.¡± She said in a sultry voice, hoping to entice him.

    Tracy saw Nate¡¯s face turn contemplative. Hope sprung from within. Standing up she wiped the tears from her face and tried to appear sexy. She walked over to him, biting her bright red lips. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a night to remember.¡± She whispered in a sexy voice.

    Nate smirked. Tracy smiled. Suddenly she felt something enter her mid-section. Look down in shock she saw the golden spear protruding from her stomach. With her hands, she reached up and touched it, the spear burned her hands as she touched it. She looked up at Nate confused.

    ¡°You¡¯re worthless.¡± He said in a warbly voice, as if he was channeling the voice of Satan.

    Tracy¡¯s body was slowly raised above the floor as Nate lifted her into the air. He stopped when she was eye-level with him. She saw the hate and anger portrayed behind those fiery demonic eyes. As her vision began to fade, she wondered if she was going to hell.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Nate tossed the girl¡¯s body to the side, then looked around at the carnage he created. A part of him felt sickened, but another part- a dominating part- felt enlivened by all of it. Lately he¡¯s been feeling different, as if another part of him was waking up.

    A cold breeze blew through the area, wafting the metallic smell of blood in his direction. Nate took a deep breath, the blood smell entered his nostrils, down his throat, and settled in his stomach. His body vibrated and he felt a rush of adrenaline as his heart began to beat faster.

    He looked up at the sky and saw the moon, full and tinged with red. The moonlight cascading down and lighting up the night sky. The soft wind blew through the trees like whispers, kissing his skin and making goosebumps rise.

    Nate dashed forward then jumped up, pulling the golden spear under him. Fly! He commanded the spear, and controlled it so that it flew up into the night sky.

    ¡­

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, keep up.¡± Mark said as he navigated through the dark forest.

    His charges behind him groaned in annoyance, Mark ignored it. They were all spoiled socialites with no understanding of the way the world worked. Always using their parent¡¯s money and influence to get what they wanted. That¡¯s why they hated Mark so much, someone they deemed as being beneath them was giving them orders.

    Mark didn¡¯t care. If it wasn¡¯t for the command they received from Luke and Madam Anza, he would¡¯ve killed these kids for annoying him. It was only the first night of the wild hunt and already they were facing problems.

    There were twelve vampires assigned to each group of five humans. Six vampires haven¡¯t reported into the command center. It wasn¡¯t a big deal but Anza decided not to take any chances, she ordered all the teams to meet up at the rendezvous.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± One of the kids shouted.

    Mark looked back in annoyance. He saw one of the socialites, a young man in his late twenties pointing up at the sky. Mark followed his finger and saw a man with demonic red eyes staring down at them.

    The man was brown-skinned with a medium build, and curly black hair that made a small afro. His full lips formed into a scowl set against a chiseled face. The man was familiar to Mark, he knew he¡¯d seen him somewhere before but those eyes are what threw him off. He knew if he¡¯d seen them before he¡¯d never forget them. The man¡¯s pupils were shaped like a cat and his iris¡¯ were crimson red.

    It felt surreal, this man floating in mid-air and standing on a golden spear with the moon as his backdrop. But those eyes bothered Mark deeply, haunted red eyes that made his hairs stand up straight.

    ¡°Run!¡± He shouted to the group.

    ¡­

    Nate saw the group run from him but it didn¡¯t matter. Without much effort, he managed to catch up to the group. The vampire tried to block his way but with the swing of his spear Nate ended his life. The other five players were easily brought down as well.

    The vampire looked up at him as he struggled for breath. ¡°W-who¡¯re y-you¡­demon?!¡±

    Nate looked down at him with an indifferent expression. ¡°No need for name calling.¡±

    The vampire gasped his last breath then went still. A few seconds later the vampires shined red before turning grey. His body suddenly turned to ash, and his form collapsed into an ash pile.

    Nate had killed six other vampires and each time their bodies would collapse into a pile of ash. He had no idea why, but he wondered if it had to do with their unnaturally long lives.

    ¡°All teams to the rendezvous point. No exceptions.¡± Anza¡¯s voice came from the radio.

    Nate didn¡¯t know where the rendezvous point was but he knew what direction to go. With a burst of speed, he disappeared into the thickets of the dark forest not making a sound as his mental energy enveloped him.

    ¡­

    ¡°Is this some kind of joke?!¡± Anza shouted.

    The people around her shrunk back, avoiding her gaze, and hoping she didn¡¯t single them out. She stood in a clearing in the forest with two other vampires and their group of human players. There were ten teams in total and only two had made it to the rendezvous point.

    Anza felt a pit in her stomach. She couldn¡¯t afford to screw up again, not with the threat of a hundred years of imprisonment hanging over her. She¡¯d never been imprisoned before but she¡¯s heard of vampires who have, they were never the same after.

    She brought out a black radio and clicked the button. ¡°Luke, tell me you have good news?¡±

    After half a minute of silence Anza spoke again: ¡°Luke? Luke, are you there?¡±

    No response.

    ¡°Fuck! What the fuck is going on?!¡± She cursed as spittle went flying.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The other vampires reeled back, surprised at their leader who normally wore a mask of indifference. Getting her to show emotions was as rare as finding a soul mate.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Everyone turned to look at the speaker. Anza looked at Amelia and wanted to yell at her. How could this be nothing? But instead she stifled her anger.

    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Anza said, keeping her voice even.

    ¡°What¡¯s the alternative? They¡¯re in a reservation being protected by guards.¡± Amelia stated flatly.

    Anza stared at Amelia trying to read her. Are you lying to me? What are you hiding?

    There was a time when Amelia would confide in Anza, but ever since she ordered her to kill Nate, Amelia had put up walls around herself. How did it come to this?

    Her thoughts were distracted when she felt immense blood lust aimed in her direction. Anza heart pounded furiously and instincts kicked in. She threw herself to the ground.

    Whoosh! Splurt!

    Something flew over her so fast she could feel the wind it created, it hadn¡¯t traveled far before she heard it connecting with someone. It sounded as if someone was stabbed with a sword.

    Anza immediately transformed to her hybrid state. She got up off the floor and saw one of the two vampires impaled by a golden spear. She looked at the direction it came from and saw Nate staring back at her with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Tch,¡± He clicked his tongue and held his fingers an inch width¡¯s apart. ¡°So close.¡±

    Anza¡¯s normally ice cold features slowly changed as her face contorted into a snarl, her nostrils flared and her eyes stared daggers at Nate. Her lips quivered in anger as veins bulged around her throat and forehead. Her hands curled as her claws extended.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces.¡± Her voice rumbled like an earthquake.

    Suddenly she jumped to the side as the golden spear soared past her, impaling the last vampire. Now Anza and Amelia were the only two vampires remaining. The group of human players ran away.

    Nate stood forty yards away. With a single dash, Anza was before him swinging her claws in a vicious arc that would¡¯ve cut a tree in half. Nate dashed backward to avoid it, then thrust his spear forward with the full weight of his body. Anza deflected the spear with her hands.

    She tried to grab the spear, but her hands began to sizzle. Nate pulled the spear to the rear while stepping backwards then swung the spear at Anza¡¯s legs. She jumped over the spear and tried to close the distance but Nate wouldn¡¯t allow it. Every time she rushed in he would thrust or sweep the spear.

    Anza was surprised, she was a hybrid between a werewolf and vampire, a legacy. Legacies were known for their speed, yet Nate managed to keep her at bay. She was faster, but his use of the spear kept her from getting in close. Every time she tried to close in she would be met with the tip of the spear.

    Nate¡¯s mind began to focus. He knew Anza was powerful, and her wicked claws made him feel as if he were in mortal danger. But the advantage lie with his mind, he had better reflexes due to the rigorous training he¡¯d put his brain through. Because of this he could keep calm and handle her speed.

    The two fought for what seemed like hours but was less than ten minutes. As fatigue began to settle in both sides began increasing risks to try and score a point.

    Anza dashed forward keeping her head low. When Nate thrust with his spear she turned her body to the side. The spear slashed her ribs, but she absorbed the blow finally entering close range. She swung her fist upward, jabbing his stomach.

    Nate¡¯s body curled around her punch, his body was lifted off the ground but Anza didn¡¯t let him get too far. With her claws outstretched she swiped at his face. Nate tried to take a breath but no air was getting through. Looking up he saw Anza¡¯s serrated claws sweeping towards him.

    He dashed forward while letting go of his spear. Up! He commanded as Anza¡¯s wrist connected with his temple. Dizziness overwhelmed him but he¡¯d managed to avoid the fatal swipe to his head. Down!

    Anza was slightly disappointed her claws didn¡¯t take off Nate¡¯s face. But when Nate dashed forward she was excited, she would demolish him in close combat.

    She grabbed him by the head and thrust her knee upward to his face. She felt his nose break against her knee, he stumbled backwards a few steps before falling to the floor. He tried to scramble up but Anza rushed in. Suddenly her body was jerked downward as something pierced through her shoulder.

    Looking down she saw the golden spear protruding from her shoulder. It had her pinned down to the ground. She¡¯d completely forgotten about the spear. The pain in her shoulder was negligible, but the spear itself was burning her insides. With a grunt of effort, she grabbed the spear and dislodged it from her shoulder and threw it to the side.

    She got up just as Nate picked himself up off the floor gasping for air. His face was a bloody mess and his nose was bent out of shape.

    ¡°Did you really think you could kill me with only this much ability?¡± Anza sneered.

    Nate straightened himself just as Anza flashed towards him. Nate ducked, hoping to avoid the punch he knew was coming but with his head lowered he saw Anza¡¯s face. She was ducking as low as he was with a grin on her face.

    Suddenly she straightened and sent out a kick that connected with his chest, Nate went flying like a soccer ball. He felt his ribs break and his head swam in pain. Come! He commanded the spear.

    Anza flew after Nate, ready to slash him apart in mid-air when suddenly the spear flew towards her back. She was already in the air and it was too late for her to avoid it. The spear entered her lower back and burst through her stomach before flying towards Nate.

    The two landed on the ground thirty yards from each other. Nate was on his knees, spear pressed upon the ground he tried to raise himself to stand on his feet. A cough tightened his whole torso pressing upon his broken ribs. Blood came spewing out.

    Anza was on her feet but her hand was over her stomach, blood streamed its way past her hands and dripped to the ground. There was a pool of blood where she stood. She looked over and saw Amelia standing off to the side, shock written across her face.

    You knew he was alive you bitch! Just watch what I do to you. Anza cursed.

    Amelia felt a heated gaze aimed her way. She looked over and saw Anza staring at her with a vicious look. Amelia had been too shocked to involve herself in the beginning, but now she knew even if she did get involved, she knew she would lose.

    Her vampirism granted her speed and super-human strength but compared to Anza and Nate¡¯s levels, she was still lacking. Those two were like blurs. Her only advantage lie in her shamanistic powers but that would take time to conjure.

    Nate looked at Anza with a grin plastered on his face. For the first time, Anza noticed his eyes were the same color as the blood that was pooled beneath her. She had a suspicion that¡¯s where his new-found strength was coming from, that and the magical artifact he held in his hands. She had no clue where he¡¯d gotten such a powerful magical weapon.

    ¡°You think you¡¯ve won? The marks you¡¯ve scored on me thus far have been based on pure luck and trickery.¡± The veins on Anza¡¯s body began to bulge, hundreds of veins were visible on her skin. Her form began to change as bones cracked. Her form elongated and her muscles bulged prominently.

    She looked up and saw the worried look on Nate¡¯s face. She smiled before her whole form disappeared.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Anza appeared behind Nate, with a straight jab she punched his back and sent him rocketing forward. His body crashed on the floor and rolled several times over.

    He got back on his feet and turned to face her but she was already gone, this time she re-appeared beside him and kicked him in the ribs. Nate was thrown up into the air. Anza grabbed his foot while his body was suspended in mid-air, then swung downward, cracking his body on the ground.

    Smash! Smash! Smash!

    Amelia watched in horror, each time Nate¡¯s body would collide with the ground hard enough to break rocks. Anza¡¯s sudden transformation had made her so strong and so fast that Nate simply could not keep up.

    I can¡¯t allow this. She thought to herself as she began chanting and moving her body. She just hoped she would be fast enough.

    Anza tossed Nate¡¯s broken body to the side. He still struggled trying to stand on his feet.

    ¡°You were so brave earlier, but look at you now. Trash.¡± Anza¡¯s sneered. She looked at the human before her with such disdain that she failed to notice Amelia.

    Suddenly the ground rumbled. Anza looked at the ground and saw a green bamboo pole sprout up. She dodged to the side as a bamboo pole appeared right where she was standing. Dozens of bamboo poles sprouted up from the ground enshrouding Nate and Anza until they were in a bamboo forest.

    Anza dashed forward avoiding the poles to finish off Nate, but the bamboo poles reached over like green snakes and wrapped around her arms and legs. She powered through it with brute force but eventually her momentum was slowed to a halt as dozens of poles wrapped around her.

    Amelia was standing before Nate¡¯s broken body with a resolute expression on her face. Anza had so many green bamboo poles wrapped around her body it was as if she fell into a snake pit.

    ¡°You would choose him over me?!¡± Anza yelled furiously, her voice belying the hurt and anger she felt.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you kill him.¡± Amelia said.

    ¡°You know what will happen to you if you cross me. If you cross the Founding. What¡¯re you thinking?!¡±

    Amelia remained silent but her mind was made up.

    Don¡¯t interfere.

    Amelia flinched when she heard that. She looked around and saw Nate looking up at her, his broken form lying miserably on the ground. Of course I¡¯m going to interfere, she¡¯d kill you otherwise. She said inwardly, but didn¡¯t bother saying it aloud.

    She won¡¯t. The voice replied reading her mind.

    Amelia looked at Nate carefully.

    Trust me. He said.

    Amelia was reluctant and unwilling, but she saw the fierce look in his eyes and knew he wasn¡¯t finished yet. She canceled the spell and walked off the field.

    The bamboo poles receding back into the ground leaving behind small holes in the ground. ¡°Hmph!¡± Amelia snorted when the bamboo released her. She then looked at Nate and began walking over to him.

    Nate stood up just in time to receive another punch that sent him flying. ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy killing you slowly.¡± Anza chuckled.

    Suddenly she felt a sharp stinging sensation on her wrist. Looking down she saw her wrist was bleeding. What? She thought. Wiping away the blood she looked up at Nate who held the golden spear in hand. When did he stab me?

    ¡°You feeling scared, bitch?¡± Nate chuckled. The exhalation made him choke on a spurt of blood that sent wracking coughs through his body. He bent over and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re going to resort to? Taunting?¡± Anza disappeared and re-appeared behind Nate.

    This time Nate managed to dodge the punch by a hairs breadth, but the follow up kick sent him flying. His body crashed to the ground rolling over several times.

    Amelia bit her lip in confusion. She couldn¡¯t understand what Nate was doing, why he made her leave. Did he want to die?

    Anza re-appeared at Nate¡¯s side. This time he dodged the first punch and the second punch. Amelia thought the third punch would hit, but he dodged that too. Nate¡¯s body dashed backwards and he swung the spear forward.

    Anza back-handed the spear sending it flying out of Nate¡¯s hands. She closed the distance between them and swung again but Nate easily dodged it. She threw punch after punch in a combo of moves, but Nate dodged each one by a hair¡¯s breadth. It was as if his body wasn¡¯t injured, the way he dodged all of Anza¡¯s punches and kicks.

    Within a span of ten seconds Anza had thrown almost a hundred punches yet Nate remained un-touched. He danced around her like a leaf in a storm.

    What is this?! She thought to herself. Each swing of her arm was a miss. Each kick met with empty air even though she was sure it would connect. No matter what she did she couldn¡¯t hit him.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    From the corner of her eye she saw the golden spear flying towards her. She dodged backwards and it flew by, missing her. Then suddenly something connected with her side sending her flying.

    Anza fell on the ground confused. She looked at her side and saw the golden spear jutting out of her body. I dodged that! She saw the spear fly past her. She looked to the side at where the spear should¡¯ve been but there was nothing there. What the hell is going on?

    Nate walked up to her. ¡°You were so proud just a minute ago, what happened?¡± He chuckled, face clear of any blood. Even the nose she broke earlier was straight.

    Anza pulled the spear out and looked at Nate with pure hatred in her eyes, she was ready to rip him a new one when she realized something. Nate wasn¡¯t injured. When she entered her ultimate form she had thrashed Nate a good deal until he was bruised and broken, but all those injuries seemed to have vanished.

    ¡°W-what?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but mutter aloud.

    Nate¡¯s smiled widely, the corner of his lips reached his temples as his face distorted out of shape. ¡°Get it now?¡± He laughed in a warbled voice.

    That laugh sent chills down her body. She didn¡¯t know how, or when, but somehow Nate had altered her mind. She was seeing things he wanted her to see. When? When did it start? She thought to herself confused.

    Since the beginning of the battle sweetheart. Each transformation your body went through put your mind in an animalistic state, making it easier to gain control.

    Anza shivered when she heard that voice sounding in her head. Suddenly dozens of Nate¡¯s appeared around her, each one carrying a golden spear.

    Closing her eyes she focused on her mind. She recalled all the lessons her mother taught her. Imagine a wall made of steel surrounding your mind. Secure it. Your mind is a fortress, believe it. No one can own you.

    Cute, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late. She heard Nate¡¯s voice sound in her head right before she managed to sever the hold he had on her.

    She was free of his mind control, but it was too late. Opening her eyes she saw he was right before her, the golden spear impaled in her chest, running her through.

    He lifted her whole body off the floor, making her body slide down the shaft of the spear before swinging the spear. Anza¡¯s body was sent flying. She rolled over several times before coming to a halt. Below her, blood pooled. She tried to stem the bleeding but it was useless.

    ¡°You might be faster, and stronger then I¡¯ll ever be, but the minute you sacrificed your intelligence for brute force, is the minute you lost.¡± Nate said as he began walking over to her.

    Anza¡¯s chest began to heal but it was too slow. Nate would be upon her soon, and he¡¯d finish her. Anza looked over at Amelia and saw her staring at the sudden role-reversal in open-mouthed shock.

    She doesn¡¯t even care that I¡¯m about to die. Anza said mournfully as a tear rolled down her cheek. Vision of the past flashed before her, images of Amelia reading her bed time stories even though mother hated them. She said it would make her weak, but Anza said every kid deserved a bed time story. Amelia had been her kinder older sister all her life, but now at the moment of her death she was just a stranger.

    She reached down into her pocket and brought out a little vial. She waved the vial back and forth to get Amelia¡¯s attention. Amelia finally looked at Anza, when she saw the vial filled with crimson liquid her face paled.

    The vial had markings and runes on it that kept it from breaking. The blood would never be exposed to oxygen unless one of two things happened: the owner of the blood broke the conditions of the blood oath, or the oath keeper relinquishes their life in order to break the vial. The latter condition would kill both the oath maker and the oath holder.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± Amelia said.

    Anza laughed. ¡°I would. If he¡¯s going to kill me anyways, what do I have to lose? At least I¡¯d have some satisfaction in taking you with me.¡±

    Anza and Amelia stared at each other. Nate heard the conversation between the two, and eyed the vial of liquid. He could tell from Amelia¡¯s reaction that it was something important. He looked at her, and she broke her eye contact with Anza to stare at him.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill her.¡± Amelia said, reluctance evident in her voice.

    Anza felt a pang of sadness but she stifled it. The relationship between her and Amelia was forever broken.

    ¡°Spare her? After all the things she¡¯s done?¡± Nate said, unwilling to let Anza go.

    Amelia stepped forward, shielding Anza with her own body. ¡°If you kill her then you kill me.¡± Amelia said pleadingly. ¡°Besides, after all that¡¯s happened today the Founding¡¯s punishment for Anza will be more vicious than anything you could do to her.¡±

    Nate looked to the side as his face turned contemplative. He couldn¡¯t kill Anza, but at the same time he didn¡¯t want to let her go. He had no control over Anza¡¯s mind anymore, whatever techniques her mother taught her had effectively shut him out, and he didn¡¯t want to risk Amelia¡¯s life by doing something rash.

    Amelia blew out a breath in relief when she saw Nate give up. She looked at his face lovingly. Then and there she decided the first chance she had, she would turn her back on the Founding and be with Nate.

    The blood oath she¡¯d sworn so long ago was one that ensured she did not betray the Founding. As long as she stayed out of those affairs she could break away from them. The only way they could use the blood oath against her was if Anza sacrificed her own life to kill her.

    Suddenly she noticed Nate¡¯s expression change. His features contorted into un-controllable rage. Shocked, Amelia looked behind her to see what had made him so mad. She saw Anza half a mile away her body hunched forward as she devoured a prisoner. She was consuming the prisoner to replenish her strength.

    A gust blew past her as Nate dashed for Anza. Amelia reached out to the canceled spell and activated it. Instead of taking a minute like it usually did, the spell was established in seconds. The energy required to cast it already lingered in the air.

    Bamboo poles sprouted out of the ground and began wrapping themselves around Nate¡¯s body. Amelia ran over to Nate and stood before him. He struggled against the vines holding him back, eyes flashing with hatred.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± He roared.

    ¡°Nate, listen to reason! You kill her you kill me!¡± Amelia said holding Nate¡¯s cheek with her hand.

    Nate was conflicted. He wanted to kill Anza, but knew he couldn¡¯t. This conflict only stoked the flames of his anger, driving him to the boiling point. He felt his insides surging with adrenaline, coursing through his body and driving all the logic out of his mind.

    I will kill her. I will cut her to pieces and eat her flesh!

    That thought made Nate flinch. That thought didn¡¯t belong to him. His anger cooled. I just beat Anza because she lost her mind, don¡¯t lose your mind man! He rebuked himself, but deep down he was terrified. That voice that screamed to devour flesh did not belong to him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Amelia sighed in relief as she canceled the spell. The bamboo poles returned to the ground.

    Nate was still angry, but he had to be patient. He¡¯d find a way to kill Anza without risking Amelia¡¯s life. He glanced over in Anza¡¯s direction and saw she had another body she was feeding on. A white male. As Nate turned away he caught the image of a swastika tattoo.

    He did a double-take when his mind registered the swastika. Looking closely he saw the two bodies belonged to two very familiar people: Lad and Razor. Lad was dead on the floor, body torn to pieces and Razor was being fed upon.

    KILL!!! A surge of emotion welled up from within and erupted like a volcano. Nate¡¯s mind blanked as his body flashed towards Anza.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Amelia watched Nate take off. She was startled. She thought she¡¯d convinced Nate to refrain from taking vengeance but the minute she cancelled the spell and let him go he took advantage. Now he was too far to be bound with the spell.

    She ran after him, but Nate was so far away she knew she wouldn¡¯t get there before he killed Anza. She pumped her legs and ran with all the speed she could muster. Her life depended on it.

    The forest was filled with tall trees and canopies that blocked out sunlight creating pools of shadow. Suddenly one of the shadows moved and appeared before her.

    Amelia recoiled away from the shadow but it was moving too fast. As the shadowy figure got within arm¡¯s reach she briefly caught a glimpse of a woman with a face full of boils appear before her, the woman had a head that inflated up and down with each breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to borrow you real quick.¡± The woman said in a warbled voice.

    Amelia wanted to scream for Nate but her mind was clouded. It wasn¡¯t long before darkness welled up and claimed her.

    ¡­

    Aiden was walking down the streets of the Asylum when he saw a mid-sized group before him. This group of people were staring across the street with great interest. As he approached, several of them turned to him.

    ¡°Boss?¡± One of the women said. The group consisted of twenty werewolves.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Aiden questioned.

    A woman with a scar running from her eyebrow down to her lip stepped out in front of the group, shouldering aside the werewolves who didn¡¯t move out of her way fast enough. When she was in front of Aiden she had an angry look on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s the vampires.¡± She said gesturing to the building across the street. ¡°They¡¯ve snatched a group of humans against their will and entered their blood den. It¡¯s like they¡¯re not even attempting to follow the rules.¡±

    ¡°Boss we gotta do something.¡± Another werewolf said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see what the problem is, they¡¯re just humans. Why do we have to do something?¡± Another werewolf argued.

    ¡°Fuck the humans, it¡¯s the principle. The vampires have been allowed to get away with shit for far too long. Can you imagine if one of us did that? Anza herself would¡¯ve hunted us down and executed us without argument.¡± Another werewolf pointed out.

    The group of werewolves began arguing amongst themselves. Aiden stood there unsure of what to do. He¡¯d been a victim months ago, and now he was the un-official leader of the werewolves. He was thrust into this position without any experience of what to do.

    Not doing something wasn¡¯t an option. He felt a bond with these people. Whether that was the werewolf in him, or just from their acceptance of him, he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The woman with the scar shouted. Immediately all the werewolves quieted down. Werewolves respected strength, the fact that these werewolves obeyed her orders spoke volumes about her strength.

    The scarred woman turned to Aiden. ¡°We should enter the blood den.¡±

    Aiden nodded his head. Without further prompting the woman turned to the werewolves and began speaking. ¡°Vampires are at their weakest after feeding, most likely they¡¯ll be drunk on blood. They¡¯ll get rowdy but don¡¯t do anything rash, not until we find the humans they¡¯ve kidnapped.¡±

    ¡°What do we do once we¡¯ve found the humans?¡± A werewolf asked.

    The scarred woman grinned, ¡°We slaughter them. Once we find the humans then we have all the justifications for our actions. Need I say more?¡±

    The werewolves grinned in response and began crossing the street. Aiden watched as they stormed the buildings entrance, as soon as they entered he could hear screaming and yelling coming from inside.

    He walked across the street wondering why werewolves and vampires had such animosity towards each other. Why build an asylum to house both races?

    His train of thought was disrupted when he saw a vampire stumble out of the building. The vampire had pure black eyes, even the whites of his eyes were colored black. He stumbled down the steps on wobbly legs, fangs protracted and dripping with blood.

    As he came down the last step, he tripped, sending him to his knees. The man looked around and saw Aiden standing before him. A pink tongue slithered out of his mouth and glossed over his bloody teeth. ¡°Come here boy.¡± The vampire smiled.

    Aiden disappeared. The vampire felt a sharp pain on his neck, then suddenly his head was flying. The last image he saw before darkness claimed him was his headless body spurting blood.

    The werewolves had finished killing all the vampires when Aiden entered. A few tried to escape but in their drunken state they were easily dispatched. Aiden entered the lobby of the building and saw bodies scattered everywhere.

    Some of the bodies began bursting into ash but there were dozens of humans who were lying on the floor dead.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°We were too late to save them.¡± The scarred woman said upon seeing Aiden¡¯s face.

    Aiden nodded absent-mindedly. After a few seconds of silence he noticed all the werewolves staring at him.

    They want me to do something¡­ but what? Dam, I wish Nate was here. Although Aiden was a werewolf and felt like part of the pack, he wasn¡¯t ready for the sudden leadership role he was placed in.

    He looked at the scarred woman for help. ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Well I¡ª¡° Before she could finish they heard screaming coming from outside.

    Aiden and the group of werewolves rushed outside. Looking to their right they saw a mob of people running and screaming down the street. Behind them were another group of people chasing.

    Focusing his eyes, Aiden saw that there was something wrong with the second group.

    ¡°They¡¯re dead?¡± He heard the scarred woman voice from behind.

    The second group attacking the first were all walking corpses. Some of them were indistinguishable from the living, only visible wound being a scratch or a bite mark. Others were walking skeletons. They ran, limped, crawled to their targets: the living.

    ¡°Zombies¡­ those are fucking zombies!¡± A werewolf shouted from behind.

    The group of humans ran past the werewolves who were still at the building entrance. When the zombies noticed the werewolves they began running at them. Half the zombie group split off and went after the humans.

    The scarred woman walked forward and made eye-contact with Aiden. ¡°This is the vampire¡¯s doing.¡± She stated as a matter of fact.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Aiden couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Vampires are essentially walking corpses. They¡¯re undead. Who else but Vampires could make the dead come back to life?¡±

    The fastest zombie was before the scarred woman. With minimal effort the woman slashed at its throat with a transformed hand. The wicked claws cut the zombie¡¯s neck open like a warm knife through butter.

    ¡­

    Mikel drank his fill from the naked girl sitting on his lap. When he was finished he pushed the girl off his lap. The girl fell to the floor on the verge of death. Even though she was about to die, her body writhed in ecstasy as the vampiric stimulants coursed through her.

    As the blood settled in his stomach Mikel felt himself growing stronger. The Founding had outlawed draining humans long ago for the sake of anonymity, and to keep from drawing the attention of the White Council. But many vampires did it in secret.

    A vampire didn¡¯t have to drain a human. In fact, all one needed was half a liter to satiate their hunger. But draining a human and drinking in their life essence empowered them. He knew the real reason why the Founding forbid them from draining humans is because they wanted to keep power in the hands of the old folk. The older a vampire was, the stronger they became. The only way for new vampires to catch up would be to drain humans and absorb their life essence.

    Mikel was absorbing this life essence, willing the blood to regulate through his veins when the doors were burst open. A vampire fell through the door and crashed to their knee, gasping for breath. The other vampires in the red room looked at the vampire in annoyance.

    Once the vampire could speak he addressed Mikel. ¡°The werewolves wiped out the blood den on twelfth street.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Several vampires shouted as they leaned forward in their seats.

    The man nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but they did. They were being led by that Anima. Attacked during feeding time.¡±

    Mikel closed his eyes as the other vampires broke into discussion. Focusing on the blood in his stomach he directed the blood through the veins in his body, strengthening his physical body. With each revolution the blood made he felt his power increase. Once he was finished the blood in his stomach was completely consumed.

    Once the blood was completely absorbed it lost its intoxicating affects. Newer vampires were too un-skilled to do this. Learning blood cultivation required centuries of practice through trial and error.

    He stood up and silenced the vampires squabbling with a single hand. ¡°The mutts were allowed to shelter under the same roof as us and instead of being grateful this is what they do? It¡¯s time we showed them who¡¯s on top of the food chain.¡±

    Mikel grabbed his claymore hanging above the fireplace and walked out the door, dozens of vampires followed behind.

    ¡­

    It was one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The sky had been clear-blue an hour before, but now there were blankets of grey clouds swelling overhead. It wasn¡¯t long before the clouds released fat drops of rain that pummeled the ground.

    For the locals of California, rain was viewed as a blessing, but for the prisoners in Black Watch Asylum it was bad omen.

    Down below in an empty apartment complex parking lot, two groups of people stood there facing each other, standing still. All around them were people running around screaming as the zombies gave chase. Buildings were on fire, the few cars within the Asylum were speeding by, mowing down prisoners and zombies alike. It was madness.

    But none of that affected the two groups standing within the empty parking lot. Even the terrified prisoners who ran from zombies didn¡¯t dare enter the parking lot because they knew, those standing within the parking lot were even greater threats. So great a threat that even the zombies avoided them, which terrified the human prisoners.

    These zombies were nothing like the movies: shambling, clumsy corpses that were easily outran. No, these zombies were just as fast as before they were dead, and they felt no pain, no fear, no mercy. They were intelligent enough to realize they were no match for the vampires and werewolves so they gave them a wide berth, choosing instead to hunt the weak humans.

    Aiden stood in front of a group of werewolves. Many of whom were transformed into their four-legged counterpart. Only a couple of werewolves were skilled enough to morph into their werewolf-human hybrid form.

    Across the parking lot were a group of vampires, all geared for battle. Several of them carried swords, and other medieval weapons. The one vampire in the lead carried a claymore with one hand. He looked at Aiden and the werewolves with a sneer across his face.

    The lightning overhead flashed illuminating both groups for a second. The two groups stood there in silence, waiting for someone to make the first move.

    From the corner of his eyes Aiden could see the werewolves standing behind him, dozens of six-foot tall werewolves that were on all fours, snarling with slobber coming down their faces. They were a terrifying bunch. He looked over at the vampires and saw their weapons gleaming in the dark.

    He knew the odds were in their favor. Werewolves held the advantage when it came to raw power. But the vampires had their advantages as well, underestimating them would be a fatal flaw.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you crawl back to your hovel, mutt, before I add another scar to your face.¡± The leader of the vampire shouted suddenly.

    The scarred werewolf standing by Aiden¡¯s side flinched subtly. ¡°You¡¯re a coward Mikel, still hiding behind that magic sword of yours. Why don¡¯t you toss that aside and face me like a man?¡± She replied. The werewolves behind her yipped in laughter.

    Aiden stepped forward, his whole body rippling with a grey fur coat that was inscribed with glowing blue lines. ¡°Leave him to me.¡±

    A building beside them exploded, tossing rubble and body parts all over the road. The explosion was closer to the vampires, making them glance to the side in distraction. As one, the werewolves took that distraction as an opportunity to strike. They charged across the parking lot just as the vampires recovered from their brief distraction and began charging at the werewolves. The two sides met in a furious clash of claws and metallic weaponry.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    ¡°We¡¯re never going to get out of here.¡±

    Elli glanced behind her and saw dozens of rail-thin malnourished prisoners. They had wandered the underground tunnels for a full day but the tunnels were so dark and twisting it was hard to find an exit.

    Her father¡¯s underground lab had a main entrance everyone used but to escape she had to sneak the prisoners out of the back entrance which led them to the sewers. It made escaping easier because the twisting underground tunnels were just as hard to navigate as it was to track others through.

    The group saw a crossroad of tunnels ahead. Elli had three paths she could take, after thinking about it she decided to take the left path.

    Time held no meaning underground, it was dark and humid. The putrid smell of the sewers mixed together with the stench coming from the prisoners. It was so bad it made Elli want to throw up several times.

    After what felt like hours the group finally found a set of ladders leading to the surface. ¡°Thank god!¡± The prisoners behind her exclaimed. They began getting excited and rushing forward, bypassing Elli.

    Thunder boomed overhead. Streams of rain-water poured down the manhole cover and down the ladders.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Elli urged the first prisoner as she helped them to the surface. The prisoners rushed up the ladders and removed the manhole cover sending rain water down upon the others.

    ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Elli continuously helped the prisoners up the ladder. When she was the last one and began climbing she heard something behind her.

    Looking behind her she saw glowing eyes staring back at her. Elli turned back and scurried up the ladder as she heard the person behind her run towards her.

    When she was almost to the surface something grabbed her foot. Elli swung her foot with her super-human strength trying to dislodge the hand but the hand held firm.

    As Elli struggled she heard yelling and screaming coming from overhead. She had no time to wonder what was going on. Reaching her left hand over her right she began pulling herself up the ladder, the weight gripping on to her leg making that ascent a slow and tiring process.

    When her head was above the surface she saw several people running in her direction, throwing themselves at the hole.

    ¡°Get the fuck back! What are you doing?!¡± She yelled as she struggled with the weight holding her down and the rush of people trying to dive into the manhole.

    ¡°Zombies! Go back! GO BACK!!!¡± One of the prisoners yelled in a terrified voice.

    Someone kicked her head, she pulled back into the manhole. A body fell from up above. Elli could barely hold on as the weight of the body jerked her downward. When it was over she felt the person, who was holding her ankle had let go. She quickly rushed up the ladder, exploding out of it as the people tried to stuff themselves into the manhole.

    Once she was free and past the crowd she looked around and saw utter chaos. Buildings were on fire, the rain barely able to douse the flames. Corpses that should¡¯ve been dead running around chasing people.

    Farther down the road she saw a parking lot where werewolves and vampires fought a gruesome battle, tufts of hair and limbs being tossed as the two sides clashed against one another. The clouds overhead were an eerie violet color as thick drops of rain fell, splattering the ground.

    ¡°Has the world gone mad?¡± Elli muttered to herself.

    Elli felt a presence behind her. Turning around she saw one of the prisoners staring at her with a blank expression.

    Elli¡¯s face changed when she realized who the prisoner was. It was their newest patient, the presidents daughter. She stood before Elli completely healed and an expression that showed no emotion.

    ¡°How¡¯d you escape?¡± Elli asked.

    ¡°You are a disappointment. Father has tasked me with bringing you back.¡± Andrea said in a monotone voice as if she were a robot.

    Impossible, how can father already send her out? Furthermore, the fact he sent her out to chase after me means he¡¯s confident it can bring me back. We¡¯ve escaped less than a day, how could he already have prepared the President¡¯s daughter?

    A flurry of questions ran through Elli¡¯s mind. She knew her father was a genius when it came to biology but this went beyond her expectations. To alter the human body was a long and grueling process fraught with missteps.

    When Elli didn¡¯t respond, Andrea stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m prepared to use force if necessary.¡± She threatened.

    Elli sniffed. Behind her several corpses ran into the alley after discovering there were humans here. The two stood there staring at each other as the zombies ran past them and threw themselves at the prisoners.

    Elli dashed forward the same time as Andrea did. The two clashed in a flurry of fists and kicks before breaking off.

    Elli looked at Andrea in shock. The woman was already as strong as her. Father had experimented on Elli and her brother for decades before achieving the levels of power they had now, so how was Andrea already at her level.

    Andrea suddenly groaned and put her hand to her head. ¡°My name is Jody! MY NAME IS JODY!!!¡± Andrea screamed aloud, her face contorting into one of agony.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    A pit grew in Elli¡¯s stomach as the implications hit her. The answer to how Andrea was already as strong as her was right before her; father had fused two humans.

    How¡­ how did he fuse two people together. And where is Jody? I can only see Andrea before me. Elli couldn¡¯t understand how her father had done what he did. There were no signs of Jody, in fact, Elli would have never known anything was wrong with the President¡¯s daughter if she hadn¡¯t had this little episode.

    After a minute, Andrea straightened, face regaining its indifferent expression. ¡°Father said to be civil, to try and bring you back un-harmed. I tried. Now, I will bring you back bloody and broken.¡± Andrea said in a cold voice sending shivers up Elli¡¯s spine.

    ¡­

    Kill. Kill. Kill.

    Nate felt an incessant need from deep within whispering him to let loose. To quench his anger upon the form before him.

    Anza was knelt over Razor¡¯s corpse, mouth covered in red liquid. When she saw him, her eyes widened in terror as she tried to run away.

    Every pain you¡¯ve endured, she¡¯s the cause. The need to kill was rising like a wave, prickling, and tickling his insides. His body vibrated with a rush of power. His body that was normally enhanced through mental energy was now running at fast speeds without the need for mental energy. As if his human body had reached new levels.

    Anza was before him and his inner voice screamed with glee. ¡°Now! Now!¡± It screamed.

    An ethereal blade formed on his hand as he swung at Anza¡¯s head. Right before it collided his hand stopped.

    Nate looked over and saw a green bamboo pole wrapped around his wrist. Using the distraction Anza fled into the distance weaving through the trees as Amelia appeared before him, anger written across her face.

    ¡°I told you, if you kill her you kill me.¡± Amelia¡¯s lips quivered with barely contained anger as tears streamed down her eyes. ¡°But now it¡¯s clear: you don¡¯t give a damn about me!¡±

    Nate was wondering how she could¡¯ve possible reached him in time. But when he heard her last sentence it sent a lance of pain through his heart. He saw the hurt Amelia felt written across her face. Her hand held a short dagger in a backwards grip.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to condemn me to die, you might as well do it with your own hands!¡± Amelia snarled as she leapt forward.

    Nate formed and ethereal blade around his body and cut through the green bamboo poles, dis-entangling himself from its snare. As Amelia leapt forward he dodged to the left and recalled his golden spear.

    It appeared in his hand but the bamboo forest surrounding him made it too difficult to wield the spear.

    ¡°I have to kill her. I have to!¡± Nate tried to dash around Amelia to go after Anza but she appeared before him at a speed that shouldn¡¯t have been possible, not for Amelia anyways.

    ¡°Look at you! You¡¯re so far gone you can¡¯t even think straight! The demon side of you is taking over your human side!¡± Amelia shouted.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to kill her, Anza is finished no matter what. Yet you¡¯d rather kill her, and indirectly kill me in the process. For what?! Do you care about me so little that you¡¯re willing to do this?!¡±

    Nate should have listened, but his body was throbbing with energy. All his nerves told him to hunt Anza down and kill her. If he missed this chance he¡¯d never get the same opportunity. He had to do it.

    The darkness, the need inside him was so powerful that it was the only voice he could hear. The only voice resonating with him. He didn¡¯t want to listen to reason, he just wanted to satiate his hunger, his need.

    After seeing Nate¡¯s expression, Amelia¡¯s face hardened into one of resolve. She gripped the knife tightly and commanded the bamboo poles to wrap around Nate restricting him tightly.

    The two battled. Amelia¡¯s forest of bamboo poles made it difficult for Nate to utilize his spear. He sent it flying to the sky instead as he used his body to fight off Amelia¡¯s advances.

    He tried to get past her but every time she was there obstructing his path. Dozens of poles wrapped around him. Each time he¡¯d cut them away but they were never ending.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this!¡± Nate roared in a warbled voice. He increased the power of his attacks hoping to knock Amelia out so he could go after Anza. But Ameliakept up with his speed and strength.

    Nate was surprised. Amelia shouldn¡¯t have been capable of this, yet here she was keeping up with him. His confusion turned to anger when she began slashing away at him, her face filled with indifference.

    Is she trying to kill me?! The voice inside him was screaming now, it was begging for blood.

    Amelia kicked the back of his knee, buckling it. He fell to one knee and the forest of bamboo poles all fell towards him, wrapping around him, and squeezing his body tight. Nate was lying on the ground covered in bamboo poles that squeezed him tighter and tighter.

    Amelia appeared beside him. She sat down on his chest, straddling the hundreds of bamboo poles. Looking down at his face she said: ¡°You brought this upon yourself.¡±

    She held the knife above him.

    As tears streamed down her face, mixing with the rain-water Nate came to a realization: She really is going to kill me.

    Confusion turned to anger when the knife began its descent towards his chest.

    Strike!!! He commanded the spear.

    As it began moving towards Amelia¡¯s back he knew it wouldn¡¯t make it in time. The dagger held in Amelia¡¯s hand would kill him before he could kill her.

    Time seemed to slow down. Nate reflected upon where it all went wrong. He realized his thoughts were being influenced, but not by an external source. No, his thoughts were being influenced by something within him. Something primal and ancient. It¡¯s voice so powerful and commanding that all he could hear was its voice.

    The inner demon within him had influenced him in his moment of anger, and now it was about to get him killed. By someone he loved no less.

    Clang!

    Nate heard the knife stab into the ground beside his head. He looked up and saw Amelia lean forward, grabbing his hair, and pulling him up for a kiss.

    His mind blanked at the sudden development. From thinking he was about to die to being kissed had shocked him into inaction.

    Amelia pulled back and looked at him with a sad expression that hurt Nate¡¯s heart. ¡°I can¡¯t kill you. Please, don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Amelia, I swear I¡¯m finished. I won¡¯t go after her.¡± Nate promised.

    Amelia looked down and smiled when she saw his eyes return to its normal brown color. She was about to bend down for another kiss when her body jerked forward.

    She looked down in confusion and saw the golden spear protruding from her chest, covered in crimson blood. She looked down at Nate and saw his face pale in horror.

    ¡°NO, NO, NO, NO, NO!¡± Nate screamed.

    Amelia¡¯s body lurched to the side. Nate caught her before she could fall. He cradled her body in his arms and looked down. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so, so sorry. Please tell me you can recover from this.¡± Nate was frantic. He had completely forgotten about the spear.

    ¡°P-pull it out.¡± Amelia sputtered as a mouthful of blood came out of her mouth.

    Nate tentatively pulled out the golden spear. Amelia looked down at the gaping hole in her chest then looked at Nate with a forlorn expression.

    ¡°The spear went through my heart.¡± She said in a sad voice, ¡°There are some wounds even vampires can¡¯t recover from.¡±

    Nate felt his heart being torn to shreds as Amelia spoke.Her face contorted in pain as she put a hand to her chest.

    She looked at Nate with fear, "I don''t want to die." She begged. "Vampires... I don''t know where we go."

    Tears streamed down his face but he couldn''t do nothing for Ameliaexcept hold her, comforting her in her last moments. Nate felt her take her last breath then go still.

    Nate put a hand to her neck and felt her heart beating.

    Bump, bump, bump¡­ bump, bump¡­ bump¡­

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Nate stared down at Amelia¡¯s corpse. As her heartbeat slowed and eventually stopped beating, Nate felt his heartbeat speeding up. Adrenaline coursed through his whole system. Hot tears clouded his vision as a pit formed in his stomach.

    He felt the demon within him begin its whisperings that were muted when Amelia broke through to him. Now that she was gone it was back and stronger than ever. It promised to take away the hurt and pain he felt in his heart and deliver it back onto those who hurt him.

    The whispers grew louder and louder until it consumed Nate¡¯s thoughts. He wanted to give in to it, needed to give into it. But he didn¡¯t want to leave Amelia¡¯s side.

    A motion from the corner of his eye catches his attention. Looking up he sees Anza fleeing in the distance. Nate feels his grasp on his emotions slipping as the demon rose. Instead of fighting it he lets it rise to the surface, and accepts it as a part of him. Nate belonged to it, and it belonged to Nate.

    His whole body began to change. He felt his eyesight improve, his muscles grow stronger, power coursing through him. He felt his skin harden and something grow out of his temples. But all Nate could think about was the hurt. The person he loved was gone, killed by his own hands, and the person responsible was getting away.

    ¡°STRIKE!!!¡± Nate raged, commanding the spear to go after Anza.

    The spear disappeared from sight as it rocketed towards Anza at a speed it¡¯s never gone before. Anza couldn¡¯t even see the spear because of how fast it was moving. On instinct she threw herself to the side.

    She felt something connect with her left elbow. The spear had pierced through her elbow and embedded itself into the tree, pinning Anza there. She turned back in horror and saw Nate glaring at her, Amelia¡¯s corpse still enveloped in his arms.

    When she saw him putting the corpse down, she didn¡¯t hesitate. She clawed at her left arm, severing it, and ran away. The left arm hung there pinned to the tree dripping blood.

    ¡°ANZA!!!¡± Nate¡¯s warbled voice cut through the rain and thunder.

    Anza felt her heart palpitate. The aura she felt from that voice was like a demonic King. It almost made Anza stumble to her knees. All her animalistic instincts were telling her to bow and submit herself to it.

    ¡°Open the gates!¡± She roared as she neared the walls of the wilderness. The doors opened just as she approached, she ran through the gates and headed towards her estate. The wards there would protect her for some time, she just had to make it to the wards.

    ¡­

    Luke scooped out a shovel full of dirt and tossed it up the ten-foot grave before reaching down for another scoop.

    Clang!

    The shovel struck a wooden casket. Luke sighed in relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. As soon as the shovel connected with the casket he heard a voice.

    ¡°Anza? Please let me out! Please! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    Luke felt his heart being torn to pieces as he heard the fear in his son¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry son, I¡¯ll get you out.¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Please hurry, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    Luke cleared the top of the casket then lifted the lock, slipped the key inside, and turned it. With a click the lock opened. He removed the lock from its place and the casket was flung open.

    A wave of putrid sweat, feces, and excrement assaulted Luke¡¯s nose. He ignored all that and looked down at his son¡¯s shriveled corpse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move son.¡± He said before turning his head up, ¡°Send it down!¡±

    They heard a man yelling from up above as he was brought closer to the hole. With a shove the man was sent down the grave. As soon as the man was in arms distance, Charlie snatched him up and began feeding on the man.

    ¡°No!¡± The man screamed but it was useless. Soon his eyes glazed over as he faded from the world.

    Charlie continued to suck until the man¡¯s corpse shriveled up like a raisin. Charlie¡¯s body was back to its regular elasticity, plump as a newborn baby. He sighed, satisfied with his first drink in what felt like years.

    Charlie glanced at Luke and Luke looked down in shame. Charlie reached up and put his hand on Luke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Luke nodded his head and nothing more was said. The moment passed and the two climbed up the grave.

    ¡°What happened to Anza?¡± Charlie asked.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter let¡¯s¡ª¡° Luke paused when a loud thunder ripped through the sky, ¡°Get you out of here.¡± He continued when it was over.

    Charlie nodded. Ten minutes later he was cleaned up and in fresh clothes. His magic sword hanging at his side. He was prepared to leave with his father, and ten other vampires that were loyal, when suddenly the front door burst open.

    A pang of fear shot through Charlie¡¯s heart when he saw Anza, but that fear suddenly turned to joy when he saw the state she was in. Anza¡¯s whole body was covered in cuts, bruises, and blood. She was pale like a corpse and missing her left arm.

    Anza looked at the group of vampires before her. Her eyes stopped on Charlie. She turned to Luke as a look of hurt and betrayal crossed her face. ¡°Amelia I expected, but you?¡±

    ¡°I regret nothing.¡± Luke sneered at Anza.

    ¡°I have no time for this!¡± Anza darted past the group of vampires but Charlie blocked her path, his whole body covered in dark shadows.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for what you¡¯ve done to me!¡± He shouted as he dashed forward.

    Anza blocked the incoming sword with her right hand, but the blow had thrown her off balance. She tried to catch herself but with her arm missing it was useless, she crashed to the ground.

    Charlie rushed at her and stabbed down at her, piercing her stomach. He lifted the sword and tried to pierce again but Anza rolled out and kicked at him, missing.

    Charlie cut the leg she tried to kick him with, then cut her other leg, then her right arm. In a span of ten seconds he covered her with shallow cuts, his face enjoying the slow torture he brought upon her.

    ¡°BASTARD!¡± Anza shouted. She rushed forward with the last of her strength.

    Charlie dodged out of the way and tripped her. With her missing arm she couldn¡¯t regain balance and crashed into the wall. ¡°Pathetic.¡± Charlie spat.

    Anza felt like a fool as she glanced up at Charlie who approached her with sword in hand. First Amelia had betrayed her for a man she loved for less than a few months. Amelia¡¯s betrayal had hurt her because she¡¯d known Amelia for almost a century. How could someone throw away a century long friendship for a man she¡¯d know for a few months.

    Now Luke had betrayed her as well. A man who served her family far longer than Amelia.

    Anza grew up without the love of her family, everything was duty. Her father reminded her of that plenty of times as he beat it into her. She grew up thinking everyone valued duty as much as she did, but now that both her closest friends had betrayed her for love, she knew better. Her whole foundation of believing in duty before was a joke. If she had another chance she¡¯d turn away from the Founding and live for herself.

    The wall beside her exploded covering her body in rocks and rubble. As darkness began to claim her she caught a glimpse of what was coming through the hole. She smiled. If I¡¯m going to die, at least that son of a bitch is coming with me. She laughed.

    Charlie was blown back as the wall exploded. He scrambled to his feet confused. He looked up and saw Anza was gone, covered in a pile of rubble. Near where she fell was a golden spear jutting out from the wall.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± He muttered as he heard the vampires around him approach. Charlie walked over and glanced through the hole to the outside world.

    What he saw made his knees go weak. Running through the forest towards the mansion was a furious demon. This demon¡¯s whole body was covered in violet-colored scales. Out of its temples grew ebony colored horns that grew upward then curled downward like the horns of a ram. Though the most frightening thing about this demon were the eyes. Its eyes were so red it looked as if they were on fire.

    ¡°Nate?¡± Charlie gasped, his heart palpitating as a knot grew in his stomach.

    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t he?¡± He heard a voice say beside him.

    Looking over he saw the demon looking at Nate with a complicated expression. Love? Awe? Pride? Why is she looking at Nate like that? He wondered.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Charlie muttered.

    The demon giggled. ¡°I¡¯m just so excited. So many resources went into this.¡± The demon sighed in pleasure. ¡°It¡¯s satisfying, reaping the rewards of my labor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad I¡¯m going to kill him.¡± Charlie said with false bravado.

    The demon snorted. ¡°Kill him? Oh honey, Nate would tear you to shreds. Fortunately for you I¡¯m not going to let that happen.¡±

    The demon turned back to Nate and the two made eye-contact. The demon smiled. Nate roared in fury.

    ¡°Letting Nate kill you would only satiate his hunger. We need his anger to fester, for his hunger to burst past its seems. We need him to rouse the wrath of the heavens.¡±

    The demon¡¯s speech was punctuated by a burst of purple lightning flashing in the sky.

    ¡°W-what?¡± Charlie gasped.

    The demon didn¡¯t respond. As Nate was almost upon them she began to swirl in black shadows. The black shadows covered him and the other vampires. Soon Charlie¡¯s vision of Nate was replaced with a bird¡¯s eye view of Black Watch Asylum. They were atop the tallest building.

    Charlie couldn¡¯t register what his eyes were seeing. The Asylum looked as if it were the apocalypse. Buildings on fire, people running and screaming everywhere. Werewolves and vampires fighting in an empty parking lot, killing each other. Two other girls Charlie¡¯s never seen before fought in an alley causing destruction on a super-human scale.

    It was utter chaos. And the skies above seemed to match the dour mood of the Asylum. Violet angry clouds swirled overhead battering the Asylum with fat drops of water. The clouds would flash with purple lightning, a color he¡¯d never seen before. Thunder rumbled so loud it shook the soul of anyone who heard it.

    ¡°Mmm! MMM!!!¡± He heard the muffled shouting of someone behind him.

    Charlie turned around and saw Amelia lying on the floor bound and gagged. ¡°Amelia?¡± Charlie said taking a step forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, those binds are enchanted.¡± The demon said off-handedly.

    Charlie looked at the demon confused. ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s above your pay grade Charlie, why don¡¯t you keep your head on simpler things, hmm?¡±

    In the distance the group of people on the roof saw the mansion. They saw Nate run out of the mansion yelling at the sky in fury. The sky responded with a flash of purple lightning that raced through the clouds before disappearing.

    The golden spear in his hand was hurled at the large gates of Black Watch Asylum.

    Boom!

    The sound was like thunder. The large metal gates shook as the golden spear remained lodged inside. The fighting and madness seemed to pause for one second. It was as if the whole world was focused on that spear protruding out of the gates. Many of the humans running for their lives turned in that direction as hope welled up from within. Zombies following behind in their trail.

    Charlie saw Nate approach the large metal gates. He saw on the other side of the gates a mass of humans all focused upon the golden spear like they were. He turned to the demon who wore a stupid grin on her face. The world is going to hell. Charlie couldn¡¯t help but think that as it seemed like the world was ending.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    ¡°Repent! The end is near!¡± An old man with a sign chanted.

    Lina Dunham was an up and coming news reporter for channel sixty-four. She was sent down to Black Watch Asylum to cover the story about the protests.

    She¡¯d seen a homeless man with a sign preaching about the end of the world and how it was all coming to an end. She thought the man was nuts, but when she saw the clouds suddenly form up above and crackle with violet-colored lightning, she couldn¡¯t help but think the old man was onto something.

    ¡°No more Black Watch! Shut it down!¡± The protesters shouted.

    The protesters were still protesting against the Asylum but the peaceful protests had gone violent. People were now obstructing the streets, blocking traffic. Those in the parked cars would come out, angry, and get into an altercation with the protesters.

    The protesters had also turned violent, barging into nearby places of business and causing a ruckus. When the sky began to rain, instead of calming the fire of the protesters it only spurred them into more violence. Now the whole place was turning to chaos.

    There were a dozen cops stationed by the gates of Black Watch Asylum but they didn¡¯t move against the protesters. They were outmanned. She had interviewed one of the cops earlier who said there would be reinforcements coming soon. The National guard. Still, there were too many people here and not enough cops to enforce law and order.

    ¡°Lina, try and get an interview with that man with the sign.¡±

    Lina heard the voice coming from her headset. She wanted to ask why it was necessary to interview a crazy old man, but she didn¡¯t. Instead she pushed against the crowd of protesters and made her way to the old man who stood at the corner waving a ¡°The end is Near¡± sign.

    ¡°Sir! Sir, we were wondering if we could get a few words!¡± Lina shouted over all the noise.

    The old man turned to her. ¡°The end is near! Repent to god before it¡¯s too late!¡± He shouted.

    The stench coming from the man¡¯s breath made her eyebrows sizzle. She pulled back and shoved the microphone up to his mouth. ¡°Sir, why do you think the world is ending?¡±

    ¡°¡¯The heavens will disappear with a roar; the elements will be destroyed by fire, and the earth and everything in it will be laid bare!¡¯ Look at what¡¯s going on around you! People turning against one another as those with money hunt the less fortunate, is this what humanity has come down to? God is angry with us, just look up at the sky! The purple lightning in the sky, since when have we ever seen such things? The thunder so loud it is literally shaking the buildings down to its foundations. When the lightning strikes, it will burn everything, just you watch!¡±

    The man ended his tirade then looked directly at the camera, ¡°Repent before it¡¯s too late! Accept god into your heart and all will be forgiven!¡±

    Lina received orders from her ear-piece and turned to the camera. ¡°We¡¯d like to remind viewers that there is no evidence of humans being hunted for sport within the walls. It¡¯s all pure speculation at this point.¡±

    As soon as she finished her sentence they heard a thunderous crash come from the walls of Black Watch Asylum.

    The protesters rioting, and causing fires paused in their steps and stared at the wall.

    Those in their cars pressed on the breaks and stared at the wall.

    The whole world seemed to pause as everyone turned to the wall at once. They saw a golden spear protruding out of the wall as the giant gates swung back and forth. The spear had pierced the door but it hadn¡¯t opened it.

    Not long after the doors exploded off its hinges as something collided with it, knocking it down. The thick gates of Black Watch Asylum were on the ground, on top of it stood a violet-scaled demon with black horns that sprouted out of its temples and curled downward. It looked around with eyes like a fiery lake.

    Its gaze stopped at Lina, and she could¡¯ve sworn the thing was looking inside its soul, devouring it. She felt her heart palpitate and her knees shake. Its gaze moved on from her. She blew out a breath in relief.

    The protesters were silent, nobody moved. Whether from disbelief that such a thing was happening, or from fear, nobody moved or spoke.

    Even the police officers didn¡¯t make a move, several of them were too afraid to draw the demons attention.

    Surprisingly it was the man beside her that began speaking first. ¡°Fear not! We¡¯ve already known Satan would be released, but he shall be defeated and sent back to the lake of fire! God is testing our faith! Rebuke the demon, cast it away!¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Lina moved away from the man, afraid the demon might associate her with him. The demon looked at the man, fiery red eyes making the old man perspire cold sweat.

    The golden spear behind him rose with a sudden jerk, and floated in mid-air beside the demon. The old man went silent as he stared death in the face. Instead of attacking, the demon looked at a building connected to Black Watch Asylum and suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°Jesus Christ!¡± The old man swore, falling to his knees.

    Lina looked towards the camera man with her eyes wide open. ¡°Did you get that?¡±

    The camera man nodded his head in affirmation.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Someone screamed.

    Lina looked over and saw the protesters were looking inside the Asylum. When Lina saw the conditions of the Asylum she couldn¡¯t help but gasp in horror.

    The Black Watch was a private prison, and with its tall walls and tight security, no one was able to get a glimpse inside the walls. With the prisons technology they also made sure no images were leaked out of the prison.

    To many people, this glimpse of the Asylum was their first look inside the notorious prison, and what they saw shocked them.

    Buildings on fire, people lying dead in the streets or running around yelling and screaming.

    When the doors to the Asylum were broken down, hundreds of prisoners began running for the exit. There were a dozen police officers standing just outside the gates. They were speechless when the demon appeared, too frozen to make a move, but now their training kicked in. They saw prisoners trying to escape from a prison and began drawing their weapons.

    ¡°Turn back!¡± They shouted.

    The prisoners didn¡¯t listen, they ran for their lives. The cops were about to get aggressive when they saw what was behind the prisoners. Hundreds of mutilated corpses that should¡¯ve been dead were on their feet chasing the prisoners.

    The cops shrunk back in horror, some younger cops running away from the scene. The protesters ran away as well. The only people left behind were the camera crews, the crazy old man with the sign, and the cops who stood there with their guns drawn.

    ¡­

    Nate ran towards the building attached to the Black Watch Asylum drunk with power and anger. He burst through the doors. Dozens of workers looked up at him terrified.

    Looking at the monitors Nate saw them watching videos of previous hunts. He knew the cameras on the players who came to hunt prisoners had to be monitored by someone, and that was here.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge.¡± Nate said in a booming voice that shook the employees out of their seats.

    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t be in here.¡± One of them said, a man with freckles.

    Nate plunged the spear through the man. The other employees screamed. He turned to the next person with a blank expression on his face. ¡°Where?¡±

    They pointed to a room in the back. Nate walked past them and reached out with a dozen ethereal blades, cutting all the employees and killing them. The dark demon within him squealed with glee.

    He felt no remorse for killing those employees. They watched as the rich bought their way into the Asylum and committed horrible acts against the prisoners. In Nate¡¯s mind, these people were just as guilty as the players he¡¯s killed. He didn¡¯t spare a single one as he slaughtered his way to the back office, leaving behind dozens of dead employees in his wake.

    When he reached the back he broke upon the doors and found a quivering man in a uniform. Nate vaguely remembered this man on his first day, the man who was eating a pretzel, who blew up that white kid who tried to make a break for it.

    Nate walked over to where he cowered behind the desk. The man pulled out a pistol and shot at him. The bullets slowed then came to a stop a few inches from Nate¡¯s head then fell to the floor. The guard paled.

    ¡°You in charge?¡±

    The man wanted to lie but looking at Nate¡¯s face he didn¡¯t dare. He nodded his head.

    ¡°I want you to release all the collars on the prisoners, and spread the videos of every hunt you have in existence, spread it to all the news outlets, social media, everywhere. Now!¡±

    The man didn¡¯t dare to dispute Nate¡¯s order. He went behind his office and began clicking away, making himself look busy.

    ¡°There, it¡¯s done.¡± The guard said.

    Nate pierced the man shoulder. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The man cried out.

    ¡°Do you take me for a fool? You released the prisoners from their collars but you didn¡¯t spread the videos. I want those videos spread everywhere online, do you understand me?¡± Nate said in a dangerously low voice.

    The man quaked in fear. Nate was standing on the other side of the desk, there¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve seen what the guard had done, yet somehow he knew.

    ¡°T-there, this time I really sent it!¡± The man shouted after a few minutes of clacking away.

    ¡°I know.¡± Nate replied.

    ¡°No!¡± The man screamed as the golden spear approached his head. With a single swipe Nate took off the guards head sending it spinning in the air before landing on the desk. Anyone who walked into the room would be greeted by the guard¡¯s head on a desk facing them.

    A flash of blue lightning flashed in the distance drawing Nate¡¯s attention. He was alerted to it because the lightning in the sky was violet, yet here there was a blue trail of lightning streaking through the sky approaching the Asylum.

    The streak of lightning separated from the clouds and began angling towards the open window nearby. It touched down and scorched the ground with an explosion of bright light. When the light dimmed, Kiru¡¯s form was revealed.

    He looked at Nate in shock, then looked around at the carnage. ¡°What have you done?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°What I had to.¡± Nate responded without a shred of guilt or remorse.

    ¡°Have you lost it?! You killed all these people!¡± Kiru shouted.

    ¡°In my eyes they¡¯re just as guilty as the pricks who spent millions for the chance to hunt prisoners, I wish there were more of them so I could slaughter them all.¡±

    Kiru shook his head at Nate. ¡°What happened to you Nate? Your demonic side has taken complete control! How can you bow to it after what happened to your family?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how, as soon as you tell me how the magic council can sit on their ass all day and watch all the horrible shit that happens to prisoners in Black Watch Asylum. I have the moral high-ground here Kiru, so don¡¯t go spouting off to me when you don¡¯t know shit! You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be hunted like an animal! You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to hide in bushes hoping you won¡¯t be spotted! You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like trying to sleep as your friend is yelling from torture! Fuck these people!¡±

    Nate had spittle coming out of his mouth as he grew angrier and angrier. ¡°I will burn it all to the ground! I will expose this fucking place and let the world pay for its brutality. For what happened to me and my people!¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    An hour before Kiru had arrived at Black Watch Asylum he was at Albacore city, eating in one of the restaurants. The emerald ring on his finger slightly vibrated, and shortly after a voice sounded in his head.

    ¡°Come to me, immediately!¡±

    Kiru heard the urgency in the voice transmitted to him so he wasted no time, he threw some bills on the table and ran out of the restaurant.

    When he arrived at Mage Tower he saw hundreds of mages running around. Dozens of mages huddled together in groups, other mages were geared up and rushing out the door. All the mages had serious and worried looks on their faces.

    Even the clerks standing in front of the elevator were busy. Dozens of phones were ringing one after the other, too fast for them to answer. Most likely, mages from all over the world were calling in. But why?

    Before Kiru could find out what was going on, the clerks behind the desk caught his attention. They waved to him and immediately punched in the numbers, revealing the elevator.

    ¡°Grandmaster is expecting you.¡± One of the receptionists said before going back to the phones that were ringing like crazy.

    Kiru¡¯s curiosity was peaked. He wondered what all the hubbub was about. Maybe another attack from Talos?

    When Kiru stepped off the elevator he was greeted by the Grandmaster¡¯s brooding face. Oh, this can¡¯t be good.

    ¡°Kiru,¡± The Grandmaster waved his hand and a dome-like bubble set around them, sealing the room so nobody could listen in on them. ¡°You will go to the Asylum and bring Nate back, un-harmed.¡±

    ¡°But I thought you said¡ª¡°

    ¡°I know what I said,¡± The grandmaster cut him off, ¡°Now I¡¯m saying bring Nate here, through the underground passage. Let no one spot him. Go quickly!¡±

    Kiru stood there confused. ¡°If I¡¯m going to do this then I need to know why, I deserve to know that much.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time boy!¡± The Grandmaster shouted, but when he saw the resolve on Kiru¡¯s face he relented. ¡°Fine! I received a message from Talia¡­¡±

    Kiru¡¯s heart quaked at the mention of his wife¡¯s name. Ex-wife. Kiru reminded himself. Looking at the Grandmaster¡¯s face he could see the hurt reflected in those ancient wrinkly eyes. The two shared a deep pain when it came to Talia, one that¡¯s dulled over time but has never gone away.

    ¡°She says Nate is her son.¡± The Grandmaster continued.

    Kiru¡¯s face screwed up in dis-belief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± He shouted. He knew Nate was half-demon so if Talia was Nate¡¯s mother then his father¡­

    ¡°I know this news is something you do not want to hear.¡± The Grandmaster said in a soft tone, reserved only for his son-in-law. ¡°But we have to bring Nate here. He¡¯s my grandson.¡±

    Kiru shook his head, ¡°Why me? How could you ask me that?¡± Kiru said, hurt evident in his voice.

    ¡°Because your close with the boy, and you can find him before the inquisitors do.¡±

    ¡°What? Why¡¯re the inquisitors interested in Nate?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? A great ripple in the Adunya has been felt in California. The Inquisitors are going there as we speak and they¡¯ll eliminate the source of the ripples if they deem it a threat.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What does this have to do with Nate?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s causing the ripples man! His demon side must be awakening, get to him and calm him before it¡¯s too late and he¡¯s cast out of this world.¡±

    ¡°Sir, if it¡¯s true and the inquisitors are on their way then it¡¯s too late for me to get there.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. All they know is that the ripples originated in California. Eventually they¡¯ll narrow down the location that¡¯s why you have to get their first. I¡¯d go myself but my magic would cause even greater ripples.¡±

    Kiru wanted to say no, to refuse to save the child of the wife that had left him for a demon. It was the worst thing that could happen, and such a demoralizing blow to his self-esteem. But looking at the Grandmaster, his old and wrinkly eyes that were so tired, and sad from the pain of losing his daughter, he knew he couldn¡¯t say no. Besides, a part of him had developed an attachment to Nate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring him back.¡± Kiru nodded.

    ...

    When Kiru arrived, and saw the carnage Nate had wrought, he almost couldn¡¯t believe it. Nate¡¯s demon side had sprouted on so quickly that it had completely changed Nate¡¯s appearance. He¡¯d even slaughtered humans as if they were nothing. The demon blood within Nate was making him more callous.

    He thinks he¡¯s on the moral side for God¡¯s sake. Kiru thought to himself.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    When Nate mentioned how he was doing this for ¡®his¡¯ people, Kiru scoffed aloud.

    ¡°Your people? You¡¯re not even human, look at you! Fully demon, not a shred of your humanity remains!¡± Kiru shouted. ¡°You know what, it doesn¡¯t even matter, you see the lightning storm overhead? That¡¯s not normal lightning, that¡¯s tribulation lightning, and it¡¯s here for you.¡±

    ¡°I told you, demons can¡¯t be on this side of the veil, the Codex Adunya won¡¯t allow it. Now that you¡¯re fully transformed the world of humans will try everything to cast you out. It¡¯s over Nate.¡±

    Blood. More blood. Nate¡¯s insides screamed.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not over.¡± Nate said as he jumped out of the window, landing on the ground twenty feet away.

    Kiru wasn¡¯t far behind, his whole body wreathed in blue lightning. ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt anyone else.¡±

    The two appeared thirty feet from the entrance of the Asylum where the National guards had taken position. They had their guns trained on a girl who held her head in pain.

    ¡­

    Lina watched the prisoners overrun the police as a fresh wave of chaos spilled onto the streets. She wanted to run away, but the investigative journalist within her wanted to move closer. She decided to stay where she was and continue to cover this world-breaking news.

    When she first arrived on the scene she didn¡¯t think much of it. But now, she could see this was her ticket to bigger and better things. If the world doesn¡¯t end first. She shivered as that realization hit her. The zombies approaching reminded her of every zombie movie she¡¯d watched in the past. This was always how it started.

    Beep! Beep, Beep, Beep!

    Dozens of trucks rumbled down the street and pulled up to the Asylum forming a parallel wall ten feet away from the opening of the gates. Men in soldier uniform exited the vehicles with rifles in hand, and lined up in front of the vehicles.

    ¡°Mow them all down! We don¡¯t let the virus spread past here!¡± One of the soldiers shouted. The soldiers released a hail of bullets upon anything that tried to exit the gates.

    The prisoners screamed at the sudden intense firepower coming from the other side. Dozens fell to the ground. A lot of prisoners decided to take a chance within the prison, turning away from the gates. Some zombies split off from the main group to give chase but the main pack remained fixed on the people beyond the gates.

    Lina paled at the brutality of it. Human beings were being shot to death, no matter whether or not they were zombies. Better safe than sorry. She knew from every zombie movie she watched, once zombies spread into general population it would spread the virus like wildfire. From what the soldiers were doing, she knew they were operating under the same thoughts.

    Now the national guard concentrated their fire on the zombies, mowing them down like wheat. When the ringing of bullets finally ceased its endless clamor, hundreds of corpses lay upon the ground. There were a few zombies still alive but unlike every T.V. show where they continued towards death no matter what, these zombies turned away from the danger of the National guard.

    Lina shivered at their intelligence. She couldn¡¯t believe the things that were happening. Looking back at the gates she saw two people still running towards the gates.

    The National Guard took aim, this time using words to deter the escapees: ¡°Turn back or we will shoot!¡± They shouted.

    ¡­

    Elli gasped in pain, holding a hand to her dis-located shoulder. Andrea had been altered into a monster that far surpassed her in strength, speed, and combat. She was no match for it and was barely holding on.

    When she heard the loud boom come from the gates of Black Watch, she felt an up-surge of hope. She turned away from Andrea and began running for the gates. If she ever wanted to escape her father¡¯s grasp, she would have to make a break for the gates.

    Andrea followed close behind, striking out at Elli any chance she got. This spurred Elli to run even faster. When the gates were in sight she saw hundreds of people running towards the exit, followed by hundreds of zombies.

    A part of her realized if those zombies ever got out, and that disease spread, it would bring about the end of the world.

    Andrea clawed at her back bringing her attention back to her imminent situation. She zig-zagged to try and dodge Andrea¡¯s strikes while heading for the gates.

    The sound of bullets being fired rang across the sky. Prisoners in the front line fell to the bullets but it wasn¡¯t enough. Between being eaten by zombies and making a break for freedom, many prisoners chose the latter option. Even if it meant possibly getting shot. It was a better choice than certain death in the jaws of zombies. Being eaten and then coming back as one of them was a horrible fate.

    Eventually the police officers were overrun and the chaos of the Asylum wasn¡¯t contained within the tall black gates anymore, it spilled out into the streets. Elli picked up the speed.

    Trucks pulled up in front of the gates and National guardsman took up their positions. They fired on the prisoners and zombies alike mowing them all down. The gunfire was so concentrated that the prisoners didn¡¯t have the heart to charge for freedom, choosing to turn away from the gates and hide in the Asylum.

    Elli headed straight for the gates, ignoring the soldiers who aimed their guns at her.

    ¡°Turn back or we will shoot!¡± They shouted. But Elli didn¡¯t turn back, she couldn¡¯t, not with Andrea on her tail.

    ¡­

    Lina watched as the two continued on running at a speed that surpassed human. It was only when the two neared the gates Lina made a shocking discovery.

    ¡°That¡¯s Andrea Truman, the President¡¯s daughter!¡± Lina shouted. Her scream pierced through the chaos and found the ears of the National guard who paused in their tracks.

    The soldiers were unsure of what to do. They all turned to look at a man with decorated symbols, presumably the leader. He gave a signal, and the men lowered their weapons.

    The two exited the gates, the one running in the lead suddenly stopped as she found herself blocked by the trucks of the National guard, their pointed weapons had her frozen in her tracks as well.

    ¡°Have you finally given up this foolish attempt at escape?¡± Andrea sneered.

    Lina looked at the camera man who looked back at her, both were shocked at what they were hearing. Everyone knew the President¡¯s daughter was suffering from the Infernal Strain, it had made headline news weeks ago.

    They expected to hear news of her passing any day now, but it never came. Many wondered what was the hold up since there was no cure for the Infernal Strain. Yet here she was, running faster than the fastest athlete.

    ¡°You¡¯re finished.¡± The woman in lead laughed as she turned back to Andrea, holding her wounded arm with one hand. ¡°You¡¯ve exposed father¡¯s secret, what do you think he¡¯ll do to you now?¡±

    The woman then ran towards the National Guards who raised their rifle in defense. She leapt over them like a gazelle, jumping ten feet in the air and easily bypassing their blockade. Once the girl landed she dashed for the alleyways and disappeared amongst the newly assembled on-lookers.

    Andrea stood there unsure of what to do when suddenly pain shot through her head. The pain was so intense she put both hands on her head and tried to soothe it. ¡°My name is Jody! My name is Jody!¡± They heard her yell.

    One of the decorated guardsmen stepped forward. ¡°Mam, are you all right?¡±

    Andrea snapped her head up and looked to the side. Thirty feet away stood two people, one of whom she recognized. ¡°NATE!!!¡± She roared, charging in his direction.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Aiden stood in a parking lot littered with limbs and dead corpses. The silver fur on his arms and neck matted with blood. So much blood that even the rain couldn¡¯t wash him of it.

    Across from him stood a vampire with a sword. The sword was covered in flames that could be felt ten feet away.

    Around them dozens of vampires and werewolves clawed at each other¡¯s throats, but no one attacked these two. Those who tried ended up dead on the ground. These two outclassed the others.

    ¡°Not bad for a mutt.¡± Mikel grinned. ¡°But I¡¯m finished playing around.¡±

    Mikel suddenly leaned forward as two wings sprouted out of his back. His face took on a more angular shape, and his skin became more pale. His eyes went from pure black to pure red.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only Animus around these parts.¡± Mikel sneered before flashing towards Aiden.

    Aiden couldn¡¯t even dodge the blow. He was sent flying, his body rolling on the ground several times over.

    Aiphas¡­

    The blood in Aiden¡¯s body pumped vigorously as adrenaline coursed through his system. He could hear something on the fringe of his consciousness, but couldn¡¯t make out the words, nor could he understand what was speaking to him. It had started up in the beginning of battle but now it was getting louder.

    Mikel¡¯s sword grew brighter as the flames began to undulate. He walked towards Aiden, black wings folded against its back.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared before Aiden. It was the scarred woman, Moira. She looked at Aiden with a knowing look. ¡°Let it in, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Aiden asked, but the woman already turned back towards Mikel.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this sweet? Here to protect your master little girl?¡± Mikel jeered. ¡°Unfortunately for you, I¡¯ve been chosen by the great spirits of the vampire clan. You¡¯re no longer my equal, even without this sword.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you put it aside, little bitch?¡± Moira taunted.

    Mikel rolled his eyes, but he tossed aside his sword. The woman crouched low about to pounce on Mikel to buy Aiden time but before she could pounce, Mikel¡¯s wings spread wide. Six foot wings spread to each side, dwarfing all those standing around him.

    Then Mikel¡¯s wings beat, and his figure disappeared. All Aiden felt was a gust of wind and suddenly the Moira¡¯s figure was gone. She and Mikel appeared twenty feet in the air. Mikel let go of the werewolf and watched it drop towards the ground.

    Aiphas¡­ Aiphas¡­

    Fortunately for the scarred werewolf the fall wasn¡¯t enough to kill her. She landed with a grunt, but before she could recover she was up in the air again. This time forty feet in the air. Mikel dropped her again.

    Aiphas¡­ Aiphas¡­ Aiphas¡­

    Aiden watched in horror as Mikel treated the werewolf like an eagle would a snake. It dropped Moira from a high distance, and if she survived, he would scoop her up again and go even higher.

    My name is Aiphas¡­

    Aiden grew distracted as a voice sounded in his head. The voice sounded ancient, and it whispered to him like it was telling him a secret. He focused on the source of where the voice was coming from.

    Mikel laughed as he let go of the werewolf and watched as it fell a hundred feet to the ground. The woman didn¡¯t recover this time. Her broken form lie where she fell. Mikel flashed down and appeared before the woman.

    She couldn¡¯t even move her head to look up at him. All the bones in her body were broken. Instead she strained her eyes to see Mikel who leisurely walked towards her with a big smile on his face.

    ¡°And to think just a decade ago, we were equals. Oh, how times have changed.¡± Mikel grinned.

    Moira looked past Mikel and saw Aiden with a distracted look on his face. ¡°Finally,.¡± She thought to herself as the world began to dim. She felt cheated, although she¡¯s been a werewolf for centuries none of the wolf spirits had chosen her. Yet a pup like Aiden was chosen almost immediately.

    Still she was relieved. Those chosen immediately by the spirits were often much stronger than those accepted centuries later when they were older, like Mikel was.

    Mikel stopped before her and raised his foot. He thrust his foot down and shattered the Moira¡¯s head like a ripe grape.

    ¡°Ugh.¡± Mikel said as he lifted his foot, pieces of brain matter falling off his boot.

    MY NAME IS AIPHAS!!!

    Aiden felt himself slip away from the world and appeared in a forest. Instead of being green and brown like the colors of a normal forest, it was in shades of blue. Aside from Aiden who looked as he did in the normal world, everything else was blue, there was no other color.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Snap!

    The sound of a twig breaking drew his attention. Looking over he saw a great silver beast walk out from the forest and approach him. Its silver coat should¡¯ve been easy to spot in this blue-colored world, yet it seemed to blend into the forest around it. If Aiden didn¡¯t concentrated on it, it would¡¯ve faded into the scenery of the forest.

    This werewolf was at least seven-feet tall, and had canines the size of his finger. But for some reason, Aiden was not scared at all. Not even a little. He felt nothing but warmth radiating from this beautiful beast.

    My name is¡­

    ¡°Lemme guess, your name is Bob?¡± Aiden said cutting off the voice sounding in his head.

    The wolf¡¯s shoulders raised up and down as if it was laughing.

    You can finally hear me.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the ¡®great spirit¡¯ that chose me? Why?¡± Aiden wondered.

    Everything will be explained in due time, young one. For now, defeat that Vampire lord, and remember the ones who¡¯ve died for you. An alpha is just a lone-wolf without its pack.

    Aiden had so many questions but before he could ask, the wolf brought its paw to Aiden¡¯s face and suddenly he was brought back to the world of the living. The blue lines on his body began to glow brighter as he felt a rush of energy flood through his body.

    Aiden looked over and saw Mikel with his foot on the dead werewolf¡¯s body. He used the woman¡¯s body like a rag to clean off the bottom of his shoe.

    Mikel felt a sudden brilliance of energy behind him. Looking back, he saw Aiden the same as before, only now the blue lines were shining.

    Fool! I told you your arrogance would get you killed one day. You should¡¯ve finished the boy off the first chance you had! A voice inside Mikel screamed.

    Mikel ignored his spirit Animus and ran towards his sword, still embedded into the ground where he tossed it. As he wrapped his hands around the hilt he suddenly found himself staring at Aiden who had appeared next to the sword.

    With a swipe of his claws Aiden released an arc of silvery light that flew towards Mikel. Mikel dodged the burst of energy but Aiden released dozens of arcs of light, like a rapid-fire machine gun.

    One of those light¡¯s pierced Mikel¡¯s shoulder, splitting his skin open. That set off a chain-reaction as the other crescents of light struck him one after the other, each one creating a terrible gash on his body.

    When the last light struck, Mikel could barely stand.

    Aiden suddenly appeared before him with the flaming sword in hand. Without hesitation, or any wasted words, he thrust the sword through Mikel¡¯s stomach.

    Mikel gripped the sword as he fell to his knees. He looked up at Aiden¡¯s eyes, those blue eyes that glowed with other-worldly light. ¡°What¡¯s your spirit¡¯s name?¡± Mikel asked curiously as the world grew dark.

    ¡°Aiphas.¡± Aiden replied before kicking Mikel¡¯s body and dislodging the sword.

    ¡­

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt anyone else.¡± Kiru said as he activated his lightning form.

    ¡°The world will cast you out soon, a black portal will appear and drag you to the NetherRealm, I suggest you take it. Otherwise, tribulation lightning is waiting for you, and it will strike you dead.¡±

    Nate looked up at the purple lightning in the sky. He believed what Kiru was saying. He¡¯d heard about tribulation lightning in his mother¡¯s diary and knew of its fatality. But the anger within him was so powerful he couldn¡¯t bear leaving without satiating it.

    Thirty feet away from them, the woman the National guards were addressing held her head in pain. Nate was aware of the situation and found it curious but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. That was until the girl suddenly glanced towards his direction.

    ¡°Nate!¡± She roared running towards him at super-human speed.

    Nate didn¡¯t know the girl, but it seemed like the National guardsmen nearby knew of her. Tapping into their minds he found out the girl was the President¡¯s daughter. Someone who was infected with a disease yet somehow ended up in the Asylum.

    Why the hell is she after me? Nate wondered as Andrea attacked.

    He would¡¯ve killed her, his anger deep within was like a simmering cauldron, but his curiosity outweighed his need for blood. He forced his mental energy into her mind and received a burst of information. One memory in particularcaught his attention. But this memory didn''t belong to her, it belonged to Jody...

    ¡­

    ¡°I hate you.¡± Jody said as he looked up at the doctor who wore a white mask, covering her mouth.

    ¡°I know.¡± The doctor replied as she brought the tray of tools closer to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m a fucking human you know?¡± He said to another doctor.

    ¡°I know.¡± The doctor replied in a bored tone of voice.

    Jody wanted to lash out at these doctors but he could do nothing but watch as they prepared him for surgery. To end his life and fuse it to another. Mendell had told him he would no longer exist, that he¡¯d become a part of someone else and the thought had scared him.

    ¡°You¡¯ll feel a pulling sensation in your legs, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Jody looked away from the doctors when he saw his pleading was having no effect. He turned his gaze towards the ceiling reluctantly. He didn¡¯t want to look at the mirror above but it was another sadistic strategy that Mendell had implemented.

    His eyes strayed upward and saw the mirror. He saw himself lying on the table as the doctors operated on him. The pulling sensation the doctor mentioned earlier was because they had removed his whole leg. Now they were starting on his other leg.

    ¡°I hate you.¡± Jody repeated, but his voice was wasted on the doctors who continued to operate.

    ¡°Any plans for the weekend?¡± One doctor asked.

    ¡°Nothing special. Might take the yacht out with the family and go fishing.¡± Another doctor replied.

    Tears streamed down Jody¡¯s face as the doctors began to chat casually. As the procedure moved along he tried to keep his eyes from straying towards the mirror, but every now and then he¡¯d glance up and see another part of his body missing.

    Eventually they got to his stomach. ¡°So all this is going to the President¡¯s daughter, how¡¯d Mendell manage that?¡± one of the doctors spoke.

    ¡°Who knows, I glanced in on him just now, he¡¯s working on her as we speak. The man¡¯s a God.¡± Another replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Jody says but the doctors ignore him as they continue their conversation.

    He wanted them to die. He begged god to kill them, to give him a chance to get revenge on Mendell and all the other scientists within this God forsaken place.

    As the doctors continued their way up they Jody felt his consciousness slipping.

    His eyes opened slowly, his mind somewhere between reality and dreamland. Glancing up at the mirror he saw his arms were gone, and his torso was missing. His view was blocked by a whirring saw that was lowered upon his head.

    ¡°The head¡¯s going to be tricky, I need all hands on deck.¡± The doctor said.

    As the doctors began cutting into his brain he saw Images floating in his mind, his mother in pain, begging for him to end her suffering. Another image of him as a child, going to school. One by one images of his whole life flashed before him.

    My name is Jody! My¡­name¡­Jody. My¡­name¡­

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Nate paled as he saw the insides of Andrea¡¯s head. There were three personalities in there trying to battle for dominance: Jody¡¯s, Andrea¡¯s, and the downloaded personality Mendell had installed within.

    Andrea¡¯s personality had been completely suppressed by the downloaded personality, but Jody was still in there, struggling to take control.

    Nate purged her mind of the downloaded personality. He would¡¯ve purged Andrea¡¯s personality as well but he felt wrong doing it. To kill someone was one thing, but to delete their mind and have someone else occupy their body was pure evil. He wasn¡¯t willing to do it.

    He struggled with the idea of purging Jody¡¯s memories as well. The man was dead, his physical body somehow implanted into Andrea¡¯s. Should he erase Jody, let him rest in peace? Was Jody still living, even if transplanted into another human being?

    Nate shook his head to clear his thoughts. He couldn¡¯t afford to think about these complex issues now. He would let things be as they were.

    He let go of Andrea¡¯s body and she crashed on the floor with two personalities still within. Jody and Andrea¡¯s personality would have to work it out amongst themselves, Nate didn¡¯t want to involve himself.

    ¡°Did you know?¡± Nate said glaring at Kiru.

    Kiru looked at him dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡±

    Lightning flashed overhead, illuminating Nate¡¯s demonic features with soft violet colors. His ebony-colored horns and angular features contrasted with the fiery red eyes that seemed to glow in the dark.

    ¡°Did you know about the experiments?¡± Nate said in a chillingly low voice as he walked towards Kiru.

    ¡°What experiments? Get a grip for God¡¯s sake, you¡¯re losing it!¡±

    First werewolves hunt anyone out after dark. Then blood dens owned by vampires who drink from humans. Then humans who pay millions for a chance to hunt humans. But all of that pales in comparison to the true horror of the Asylum; Mendell¡¯s prison.

    Nate felt his barely contained demon breaking lose from the reigns. All this time the greatest evil was right under my nose! Human experiments. Seriously, what the fuck?!

    ¡°Nate calm down, the tribulation lightning is going to get you killed.¡± He heard Kiru say.

    Nate glared at Kiru, his whole body shaking with barely contained fury. Kiru took a step back and held his hands up in a placating gesture.

    ¡°I¡¯m on your side Nate. There¡¯s no need for this, just smother your demon side and take control. I know you¡¯re not weak enough to allow it to overpower you. Stop this madness Nate.¡± Kiru said in soft tones.

    Nate flashed forward heading for the prison. ¡°Not before I wipe them out.¡± He would carry out Jody¡¯s last wish, and kill everyone inside the research facility.

    Kiru flashed before him obstructing his way. ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Nate roared as he hurled the God¡¯s Javelin at Kiru.

    Kiru dodged the spear, it sailed its way past him and hurtled towards the National guardsmen.

    They dove to the side to dodge, not that they could follow the spear, but they knew something was heading in their direction and dodged on instinct. But one wasn¡¯t fast enough to get away. The spear pierced through him, killing him instantly.

    In anger the guards all aimed their weapons at Nate.

    ¡°No!¡± Kiru shouted but it was too late.

    Bullets came flying at Nate but all it did was stoke the flames of his anger. He held his hand out in front, slowing down all the bullets and stopping them. When the National guards finally stopped there was a wall of bullets before Nate.

    Nate turned the bullets in a hundred and eighty degrees then sent them hurtling back towards the National guardsmen.

    They screamed as the bullets pierced their bodies, leaving behind so many holes one would think they were swiss cheese.

    Lightning flashed overhead and a portal appeared behind Nate. Kiru grit his teeth in anger at Nate¡¯s disregard for human life.

    ¡°God dammit! What did I say? I told you this world would cast you out, now it¡¯s too late for you to stay. Just go into the portal before the tribulation lightning strikes you. It will kill you Nate!¡±

    Nate didn¡¯t want to go, the anger he felt for Mendell and his ilk was too great.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    The portal began sucking at Nate¡¯s body. Nate resisted the pressure, making his way forward. Kiru appeared before him and threw a lightning bolt at Nate.

    Nate dodged the bolt but lifting his feet off the ground allowed the portal to suck him in. He was flying towards the gate when he recalled his spear then jabbed the golden spear on the ground and held on.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, not yet.¡± He shouted in a warbled voice. Straining, he put his feet back on the ground and began inching his way forward gradually.

    Thunder rumbled with each step forward. The heavens throbbed with purple lightning like an angry pit of snakes. One of the snakes peeled off. A violet lightning bolt reached down and struck Nate. Nate felt his whole insides rattle in pain as the lightning coursed through him.

    He fell to his knees and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Nate this is madness, it¡¯ll kill you. Just go.¡± Kiru urged.

    It¡¯s useless. Nate thought, unwillingly. Even the heavens are against me. Nate felt the anger drain out of him. He was in too much pain to be angry.

    ¡°Yes God! Smite this evil creature. Deliver us from Satan and send him back to hell!¡± He heard someone shout. Nate looked up and saw an old man with ¡°The end is Near¡± sign.

    His rage bubbled back to the surface like an active volcano. If God existed would he let all the evil that happened back there exist? Would he stand by and watch as people were taken apart and spliced together?! WOULD HE STAND BY AND WATCH AS THE RICH HUNTED THE POOR FOR SPORT?!

    Nate accepted all the pain from the lightning bolt and fed it into his stream of anger. He felt the lightning assimilate and become one with him, altering his body subtly.

    ¡°God is on your side?¡± Nate spat as he got off his knees and faced the man. ¡°Then let¡¯s see if God will save you from me!¡±

    Out of sheer anger Nate hurled his spear at the man.

    Unbeknownst to Nate, the spear was now purple-gold and crackling with purple lightning. It hurtled towards the man faster than the eye can blink. It pierced through him and struck the wall of the building behind the man.

    The spear didn¡¯t stop, it sailed on past the walls of the building until the whole buildings structural integrity was compromised. Nate watched as the building tilted to its side slowly. The few humans still around, ran away in horror, but not enough of them got out of the way in time. The building fell on its side, smothering, and killing off several humans.

    His action seemed to get a reaction from the heavens. It rumbled with lightning as another bolt reached down and struck him. This bolt, even stronger than the last. It sent Nate to his knees. The constant suction from the portal ever at his back.

    ¡°Nate!¡± He heard someone shout.

    Nate looked up. At a distant rooftop he saw Amelia looking down at him. ¡°Nate survive! Survive and come back to me!¡± she screamed.

    ¡°Amelia?¡± Nate felt his voice catch in his throat as a single tear streamed down his cheek.

    ¡°Go Nate! You have to go. Survive and come back to me!¡± She shouted again.

    How is she still alive?

    ¡­

    Amelia lie there on the floor bound and gagged. She tried everything to slip the bonds but no matter what happened she couldn¡¯t get free. She was beginning to think she¡¯d never get loose when suddenly the demon untied her.

    Charlie and the other vampires were still on the roof with the demon, they saw the demon let go of Amelia, and wondered why.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand?¡± Amelia said. This demon had ambushed her in the forest just as she was about to go after Nate to stop him from killing Anza. The demon immobilized her with some sort of paralyzing drug, then made Amelia watch as she morphed into her exact replica, not a single hair out of place. Then the demon used her body, and her abilities, to manipulate Nate into killing her. But why?

    ¡°It¡¯s too late for you to do anything.¡± The demon said shrugging her shoulders indifferently.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Amelia said as she realized something. ¡°You could¡¯ve killed Nate long ago, obviously, that¡¯s not your intention. You used me to trick him into transforming into full demon, yet you kept me alive. There has to be a reason for this.¡±

    The demon smiled at Amelia. ¡°Smart.¡±

    Amelia bit her lips in frustration. ¡°I won¡¯t let you use me to manipulate him any longer, I¡¯d rather die than let that happen!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll do your part when the time comes.¡± The demon chuckled before collapsing into a swirl of shadows.

    Amelia went towards the edge of the building, her eyes frantically searching for Nate. She found him down below, his whole body crackling with purple lightning. She saw the fury on his face as the man screamed for god to smite Nate.

    Nate produced a purple-gold spear and killed the man without hesitation. She watched the building collapse and kill several humans. This isn¡¯t like him. She thought to herself.

    She saw the lightning in the clouds rumble as it struck Nate again. From the corner of her eye she noticed the demon heading towards his location. She was afraid the demon might do something to him so she decided to warn Nate.

    ¡°Nate!¡± She yelled.

    Nate turned in her direction. When their eyes met, Amelia saw the flurry of his emotions roiling through him. Relief, joy, hope. Seeing these emotions warmed Amelia¡¯s heart greatly.

    ¡°Go Nate! You have to go. Survive and come back to me!¡± She shouted. She knew that lightning wouldn¡¯t disappear unless Nate left. Her shamanistic senses screamed that much to her.

    ¡­

    A tear fell down Nate¡¯s face as he saw Amelia looking down at him from the distant building rooftop. Dozens of questions swirled in his head but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as she was alive. Nate felt like a huge weight was lifted off his shoulders.

    He turned back towards the portal, ready to go to the NetherRealm when suddenly a familiar demon appeared before him. The same demon that had killed his whole family.

    ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t seem like it, but someday you will thank me for this.¡± The demon had a serious look on her face for once. She jumped backward and entered the portal.

    As the woman fell through the portal, Nate saw a flash of worry and doubt flash across her face. The portal closed after swallowing up the demon. The suction force disappeared and Nate fell to the floor. He looked up at Kiru confused at this new development, but the look on Kiru¡¯s face terrified Nate.

    ¡°She set you up. Why would she set you up like that?¡± Kiru muttered quietly as if speaking to himself.

    The lightning overhead crackled and a bolt hurtled towards Nate. The bolt crashed upon him, sending electricity throughout his whole system. Nate¡¯s whole body seized as the lightning ran its course. Finally, when it was over he lie there on the floor.

    When he regained enough strength he looked up at Kiru. ¡°What is going on?¡±

    The portal was gone yet the lightning continued to strike at him.

    Kiru shook his head. ¡°The lightning will continue to strike until the threat is eliminated. The only chance you had disappeared with the portal.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    Lightning struck again, frying his whole body.

    Nate felt his magic core cracking with each strike of lightning. The magic core essentially represented his soul, if the magic core broke, he¡¯d die.

    ¡°NATE!¡± He heard Amelia scream his name.

    I must survive. Nate thought. He had too many un-resolved issues to settle. He wanted to live to see through the destruction of the Asylum. He wanted to live so he could extinguish the lives of Dr. Mendell and all his scientists. But these reasons were not the strongest reasons he wanted to live.

    A memory flashed across his mind. One of him at Disney land with his family. His little sister pestering him by sticking to his heels. His mom and dad laughing and making jokes as the whole family just hung out together.

    The memory changed as two new people joined the family. Amelia walked over with Aiden walking beside her.

    ¡°Oh? Is this your girlfriend?¡± Nate¡¯s father grinned as he winked at his son devilishly. ¡°Not bad son, not bad.¡±

    Nate¡¯s mother elbowed his ribs making Nate¡¯s father bend over in pain. ¡°Ignore him. Introduce us to your new family Nate.¡±

    The memory- dream- ended. Nate was brought back to the real world and saw a purple rod of lightning headed towards him.

    Boom! Another lightning struck Nate. Nate held onto the desire to live, not only to get revenge, but to take Amelia and Aiden to Disney land. It was silly how such a small thing could motivate him to live so much.

    Nate lie on the floor as his body crackled with lightning. He tried his best to assimilate the energy into his body but there was just too much energy to be contained. The magic core within him had cracks all over it. He wouldn¡¯t survive another strike.

    He dismantled the God¡¯s Javelin and felt twenty-five percent of his mental energy return to him. He sent all his mental energy to his magic core and covered it in a protective shield.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The lightning was relentless as it struck him two more times. Although he had protected his magic core, it was still damaged with each strike. And each bolt grew stronger than the previous one, at this rate it would never end until his magic core was shattered. That¡¯s when an idea came to him.

    He let go of the mental energy, exposing his magic core. A lightning bolt came down and struck him through the chest.

    Within Nate¡¯s soul.

    The magic core within him took on the appearance of a church, the same church his family would go to every Sunday. When the lightning struck, it shattered his magic core, shattering his place of safety that reminded him of his lost family.

    ¡°NO!!!¡± He heard Amelia distraught voice yell.

    Nate looked down at his body and saw a gaping hole in his chest, he could see clear through the other side. In front of him were his parent¡¯s gifts. Now that his magic core had shattered, his mother¡¯s diary and magical artifact, as well as his father¡¯s God¡¯s Javelin technique fell out. His body fell to the side as he focused all his mental energy on wrapping around his body. His magic core had shattered but he refused to allow it to dissipate.

    Trying to keep his essence from slipping away was like trying to trap water between his fingers. Nate covered his body in layer after layer of mental energy, it took dozens of layers to completely seal his body and keep his essence from leaking out.

    I¡¯m going to die¡­ I¡¯m really going to die. Nate shook away those thoughts as his whole mind bent toward keeping the mental energy focused on his body. The gaping hole in his chest crackling with violet-colored lightning.

    The gaping hole wasn¡¯t part of his plan, in fact when he saw it he was sure he was dead. But he refused to let go of the one chance he had at life. Nate couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t think, all his energy and focus bent towards keeping his soul from leaving his body.

    If I just keep the fragments of my core from escaping my body, maybe-just maybe, I can survive this.

    ¡­

    ¡°No¡­¡± Amelia muttered.

    When the demon jump through the portal and disappear she felt a pang of loss strike through her. She knew Nate had no chance of living now. He was stuck on this side of the realm and the lightning would strike him until death.

    Maybe I can¡­ Amelia focused as she tried to cast a spell to the NetherRealm but all her juice was gone. It was replenishing, but it wouldn¡¯t return in time to save Nate.

    When the demon had jumped her it did something to her body, draining her of her abilities before mimicking her image. She saw the demon take off in a body that looked like hers. Even though her shaman abilities were just now returning it was too slow.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to create a portal to the NetherRealm in time to save Nate¡¯s life, and the demon had planned on that. She watched as Nate was struck over and over again by lightning, her heart tearing to a million pieces. The final strike put a clean 12-inch hole through his chest.

    ¡°NO!!!¡± She yelled letting out all the pent up feelings within, but it was useless. Nate¡¯s body fell to the side as he bled out on the street.

    The sky¡¯s began to clear up immediately. The dark clouds dispersed revealing a sunny blue sky. The crowd down belong stood there in shock. No one moved.

    In the distance the whirring of helicopters sounded in the air. Dozens of helicopters could be seen in the sky, approaching the proximity of Black Watch Asylum. Some were News helicopters but mostly they were police, and military helicopters.

    ¡­

    Lina Dunham watched the purple demon get struck by lightning over and over. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. She would, on occasion, glance at the camera man, and they would exchange disbelieving looks before turning back to the scene playing out before them.

    When the final strike of lightning struck the demon and put a clean hole through it, she was relieved. The monster was dead and everything would be better now. As if responding to her thoughts, the skies overhead began to clear up as the purple clouds dispersed.

    Looking at the chaotic mess in front of her she saw rubble and ruin everywhere. Corpses lie everywhere on the street, a whole building collapsed splaying debris all over the street, and the smell of blood mixed with gunfire assaulted her senses.

    A twitch of movement caught her attention. Lina noticed a man wreathed in blue lightning stare down at the demons corpse, a flash of remorse in his eyes. The man then looked up at the sky before suddenly transforming into a bolt of lightning.

    The demon corpse on the ground slowly transformed back into the shape of a human. It took on the familiar appearance of a young black male. Lina gasped as she realized where she knew this young man from. It was the infamous Nate Walker, the man who slaughtered his own family and was sent to Black Watch Asylum for life.

    Demons¡­ purple lightning¡­ the President¡¯s daughter recovering from an incurable disease and running at super-human speeds¡­ zombies¡­ All these thoughts rolled around Lina¡¯s head. She looked over at the one place responsible for producing all these things. The Asylum. Just what is this place?

    ¡°Holy fuck!¡± She heard the camera man yell.

    Following his gaze Lina looked over and saw the mound of corpses from when the prisoners tried to escape from the prison. She felt her heart palpitate when she saw the mound of corpses begin to move. Nobody could¡¯ve survived those hail of bullets.

    One by one corpses began to move, dis-entangling themselves from the main body of corpses. The freshly killed prisoners had become zombies, and there were no National guardsman to put them down.

    It wasn¡¯t just those prisoners. The National guardsman that were killed when the demon flung their bullets back at them, began to move. Everywhere Lina looked she saw the dead rise back to life. She felt shivers run down her back.

    ¡°We have to go.¡± She whispered to the camera man, too afraid to draw the attention of the zombies.

    The helicopters in the distance grew closer and some began to set down on the stretch of space between the Asylum and the city, but there were no police men here to protect them. There were hundreds of bystanders, and the zombies began running towards them.

    Screams erupted as the dead began chewing into the flesh of the living. Lina was about to run when she saw the gates of the Asylum, and saw a young boy with blue lines spider-webbed across his entire body standing there and watching everyone. His eyes landed on the demon- Nate- and he yelled.

    ¡°Nate!¡± The boy ran towards the fallen demon and nestled its corpse within his arms.

    She wanted to yell at the little boy, there were so many zombies around they would definitely notice all the commotion he was making. But what she realized was that the zombies avoided the young boy like the plague.

    ¡°We have to leave, now!¡± The camera man shouted, pulling her by the sleeve. She realized the boy must be another abomination created by the Asylum.

    The last thing she saw was the young boy picking up Nate¡¯s body and disappearing into the city.

    Lina turned back to her situation and saw dozens of civilians running every which way, trying to get away from the re-animated corpses. She saw several people run past her get brought down by the zombies. She heard the sound of their flesh being torn off as the zombies began to feast.

    ¡°We¡¯re never going to make it.¡± She said as she saw the zombies all around her, and with each person the zombies killed, they¡¯d add another corpse to the ranks of the undead.

    ¡­

    Aiden exited the gates of Black Watch Asylum. For the first time in his life, he stepped out of the only home he¡¯d ever known. But that realization hadn¡¯t dawned on him. All he could see was Nate¡¯s corpse lying on the ground, bleeding out with a giant hole in his chest.

    ¡°Nate!¡± He shouted as he ran towards him.

    He cradled Nate¡¯s body in his arms as tears crawled down his face. He felt numb. The only person who¡¯d ever cared about him, the first person to show a filthy street-rat like him kindness, was not lying dead before him.

    Rage bubbled up from the pit of his stomach, washing away the grief and sorrow. Before the rage could make him lose his mind, he heard a voice speak.

    He¡¯s not dead.

    Aiden flinched as he heard Aiphas¡¯ voice in his head. What do you mean? Aiden asked as he glanced down at the gaping hole in Nate¡¯s chest. How could anyone possibly survive a wound like this.

    Demons are known for their monstrous regenerative abilities, his body will heal. The problem lies in his magic core, it¡¯s shattered. Most likely he¡¯s barely hanging onto it with his mental abilities. It can¡¯t last long though. Aiphas replied.

    For now, all you can do is get Nate out of here. I feel multiple ripples in the Adunya, most likely the inquisitors from the White Council are on their way. If they arrive they¡¯ll erase everything, and everyone here.

    The zombies had re-animated all around him and begun attacking the citizens. Aiden picked up Nate¡¯s body, using the distraction and mass-panic to make his escape. Please, Nate, survive. You have to survive! Aiden thought as he disappeared into the city.

    ¡­

    Dr. Mendell strolled out of the Black Watch Asylum. He took one look at all the carnage and madness taking place with an indifferent look on his face. All he cared about was one thing.

    Looking around the street filled with corpses that were starting to re-animate, he found what he was looking for. He walked over and looked down at the young girl lying on the floor, holding her head in pain.

    ¡°Andrea. Andrea stand up!¡± He ordered.

    Andrea grit her teeth enduring the pain. She stood up as the Doctor commanded but didn¡¯t say a word.

    Mendell took one last look at the chaos before him. ¡°How unfortunate.¡± He stated before walking off.

    Andrea trailed behind him with a savage look on her face. One that promised to get revenge on the doctor, as soon as she was able. What Mendell failed to notice was that his downloaded personality was long gone, instead what remained were two personalities that wanted nothing more than to see his head on a platter.

 Epilogue (End of book 1)

    Epilogue

    Ahri looked down at Nate¡¯s form, still crackling with violet-colored lightning.

    ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t seem like it, but someday you will thank me for this.¡± Ahri said as she fell through the portal, but a part of her couldn¡¯t dispel the knot of anxiety in her stomach.

    The portal swallowed her up and spit her back out in mountainous terrain. She was back in the NetherRealm, somewhere in the Northern mountains from the looks of it.

    She took out a piece of parchment from her pocket and un-furled it. As she began to chant the words on the scroll, the leathery scroll lit up with a golden hue. When she finished reading the scroll blazed into a brilliant golden fire so bright it forced her to close her eyes, the bright light enveloped her whole body.

    When she opened her eyes again the mountains were gone. Instead, she stood before a large golden-colored two-story home. The architecture of the building would be described in the human world as neo-classical. The golden pillars and dome-shaped building inspired by the roman architectures of humans past history.

    She climbed up the steps and knocked on the door. After a minute of silence the wide doors opened, revealing a bronze-colored giant in a suit several sizes too small.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡± The man bowed.

    Ahri ignored the man and walked through the familiar home until she found herself in a large chamber. There was one throne in this room, and no other furniture. The throne was empty but Ahri moved towards it and kneeled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve returned Master.¡± She said to the empty throne.

    Ahri waited in silence for her Master to respond. The throne was a magical artifact so wherever her master was, he¡¯d receive her greeting.

    After an hour of kneeling in the silent room the space around the throne began to distort. Suddenly, with a flash of golden brilliance a demon arrived, sitting on the throne. This demon had violet-colored skin with golden horns that curled downward like the horns of a ram.

    Its large frame filled out the throne completely. It looked down on the figure kneeled before him.

    ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡±

    ¡°Everything went according to plan.¡± Ahri said, although she couldn¡¯t help mask the tinge of doubt in her voice.

    The demon noticed the inflection in her voice. ¡°What troubles you?¡±

    Ahri remained silent as she struggled with her feelings.

    ¡°Out with it.¡± The demon said impatiently.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll survive the lightning?¡± She asked

    The demon shrugged. ¡°Whether he survives or not, it¡¯s all up to him. We¡¯ve done all we could.¡±

    ¡°If he survives you think he¡¯ll want revenge?¡±

    ¡°OF course, he¡¯ll want revenge. You went too far.¡± The demon said leaning forward, nose flaring in anger. ¡°If you would¡¯ve stuck to the plan then there¡¯d be no real harm. Instead you chose to slaughter his family.¡±

    Ahri clenched her jaws in anger, her nose flaring. ¡°So, he gets to keep everything, while gaining everything?!¡± She shouted.

    She knew she¡¯d stepped out of line that day but seeing Nate¡¯s house, his happy life, it flipped a switch within her. She became so angry so fast, before she knew it, Nate was flying out the window to escape the carnage she wrought.

    ¡°You¡¯re angry with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m angry with you! I was in the same situation as Nate, yet what have you done for me dad? Did you protect me? No, you let that bastard capture me and torture me for centuries!¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The demon leaned back and sighed. ¡°Out of all my children, you¡¯ve had it the hardest Ahri. For that, I am sorry, it was a grave error on my part. I thought my human children would be off limits to my enemies so when I found out about you... I¡¯m sorry I was too late. But why would you put your little brother through the same torture you¡¯ve been through? I¡¯d understand if one of my full-blooded children did that, but you?¡±

    Ahri went silent as the anger simmered down. She was partially ashamed of her actions. Nate was the little brother she was supposed to protect. When she found out about him she felt so happy, but after seeing him with another family, she felt immeasurable jealousy and hatred well up from within.

    After a few minutes of silence the demon spoke again, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I did what was best for my son. He might hate us, but that¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that he¡¯ll have the strength to fend for himself now.¡±

    The demon stood up from the chair and went over to the window. He crossed both hands behind his back as he stared off into the nearby forest scenery.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll understand, maybe he won¡¯t. That doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that I gave him the ability to survive. The world is changing and soon the big players will be making a move. What kind of father would I be if I didn¡¯t prepare him for what¡¯s to come?¡±

    The demon turned around and looked at Ahri. ¡°Your other siblings are still protected by the clan. You and Nate are the only children I worry about. You have enough strength to protect yourself but Nate¡­ can you imagine the brutality he¡¯d face if Archangel Raki had gotten a hold of him? I failed to prepare you and look what happened. I won¡¯t do the same with Nate, whether he hates me or loves me, it comes second to his safety.¡±

    ¡­

    Michael Truman sat behind a large oak desk in his study. Around him were dozens of members from the press, cameras all focused on him.

    On the surface, he looked calm, but deep down he was nervous. Nervous about what would happen next. The events that took place in San Diego, regarding the Black Watch Asylum, have spread all over the news. Not only that, but videos have surfaced about hunting games where prisoners were hunted like game, all within the Asylum.

    San Diego had been quarantined as a desperate act to stop the spread of the zombie virus but people everywhere were acting out in rebellion, in fear. Today he had to deliver a message to try and qualm the anger and fear, but he wasn¡¯t sure he would be able to pull it off.

    Michael looked to his right and saw his wife with her arms wrapped around his daughter. He felt a surge of warmth strike through him. There were countless rumors about his daughter and how she came out of the Asylum, these rumors he would have to address. But for now, seeing her alive, made Michael feel like he could handle the mountain of problems on his shoulder.

    ¡°We¡¯re all ready Mr. President.¡±

    Michael blew out a breath to relieve the pent-up tension. Then he nodded to the press, indicating he was ready.

    ¡°We¡¯re live in 3¡­2¡­1¡­¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentleman, my fellow Americans, and to anyone who can see or hear the sound of my voice. Today, you have all seen or heard of the tragedy that has occurred in San Diego. About the horrors that was revealed to us when the doors of Black Watch Asylum opened. Or the countless videos that¡¯re floating the web about the hunts that have taken place within the Asylum.

    I regret to inform you that it is all true. Monsters, disguised as humans have created the Asylum, and within the Asylum committed countless inhumane acts against the defenseless prisoners. For those of you who survived the Asylum, I am sorry. I am well and truly sorry for not realizing this atrocity sooner. For I was unaware that monsters existed. That the fairy-tales we told our children were in fact true stories. But now we know the truth.

    Now I ask you, my fellow Americans, to come together in this time of crisis. We have been separated for too long, but this event has shown us that the division that separate us, be they geographical, race, religion, or wealth, they¡¯re all insignificant. We are all one people, belong to one race; humanity, and tonight and in our future, we will all need each other if our species is to survive and overcome this trial.

    The world is different now. Man is no longer alone at the top of the food chain. We dare not hide the events that have happened that day because this even is not something we alone can handle. Let every nation know, whether they wish us well or ill, that monsters exist. I shall not remain in ignorance of the threats that linger in the dark no longer.

    To overcome this trial, it will take all of us. Many of you have seen my daughter on T.V. and may wonder how she could survive the infernal strain. I¡¯m here to tell you there is no cure. My daughter survived the disease because her body was enhanced beyond human limits by one of our most expert scientists. There is hope for us, to defeat these monsters, we¡¯re not defenseless.

    And so, my fellow Americans, in the words of my predecessor: ¡°Ask not what your country can do for you- ask what you can do for your country.¡± For we¡¯re at war with the monsters that lurk in the dark, and to win this war we will need brave Americans who¡¯re willing to step up in the defense of their Nation. To defend our mothers, fathers, sisters, and brothers. I ask for you brave individuals to sign up at your local police station, and equip yourselves with the power to fight back against those who would prey on humanity.

    Finally, to the citizens of the world, I ask that all of you throw away the hatred and the division between us, for we are all on the same side. The human side. Let us throw away the borders that have divided us since the dawn of man, and let us walk-upright on the path to the future so that we may be a model for generations to come. Thank you, good night, and god bless us all.¡±

 Announcement

    Hey all, thanks for reading my fiction. I hope it was as enjoyable for you as it was writing it for me. I will be continuing the story. Nate¡¯s finally out of Black Watch Asylum so I¡¯m excited about that. Book 2 will be titled ¡°Fall of Man¡± (It¡¯s a working title, might change in the future).

    But I wanted to use this announcement as sort of a heads up, for the next two weeks I will be focusing on finals so I won¡¯t be able to post anything until mid to late December. During this time off I¡¯ll probably edit the earlier chapters and create the outline for book 2. If you all liked this book, please take a minute to rate/review/ or just leave a comment on what you thought about the book down below. Thanks.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Jason walked into Efrin¡¯ Pub with a wide grin on his face. He took a look around at the bar where he was a regular. The homey little bar in southern California was where he spent most of his days of un-employment. But those days were over.

    He walked over to the bar-keep with a pep in his step. ¡°Efrin, my good man, lemme get a¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop. We both know you can¡¯t afford it Jason, and your sister informed me she wouldn¡¯t pay your tab anymore.¡± The barkeep didn¡¯t bother looking up at the man as he continued to wipe down a mug with a rag.

    Jason reached into his pocket and pulled out a wad of cash, then slammed it on the table. The bar-keep looked up, surprise written across his face. ¡°This clean?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s clean. What kind a man you think I am?¡± Jason looked affronted, but when the bar-keep gave him a dead-panned stare Jason continued. ¡°I got a new job. Signed up for the Guardians of America. Went through the tests and everything¡±

    ¡°You joined that shit?¡± Said a man to his right.

    ¡°Yeah? You got something against them?¡± Jason replied, agitation showing in his voice as he glared at the man.

    The man held his hands up while shaking his head, ¡°Whatever man, you want to believe in vampires and all that fairy tale bullshit, that¡¯s up to you.¡± The man went back to his drink.

    The bar-keep slammed a drink down in front of Jason. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Jason thanked the man then sat down to imbibe in his drink. He was still a little angry. Now that he was a part of the Guardians, he didn¡¯t want people making fun of his people. He already considered them his people.

    No that¡¯s not right¡­

    Jason realized his anger was too easily stirred. It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d gotten into an argument with Larry, the man sitting across from him at the bar. Sometimes their arguments would get so intense that fists would fly. But it always took hours of arguing to reach this point, yet today, Jason was already at this point.

    He was contemplating on whether or not he should apologize for his abrupt anger when the flat screen caught his attention. Jason looked at the large T.V. and saw it was turned to the news channel.

    ¡°The search continues for the man known as ¡®Greywolf¡¯. It has been seventy two hours since the last sighting where local residents in Santa Ana, California have spotted him lurking behind Lucky¡¯s Pizza. The pizzeria is located on the corner of fifty-second and Broadway.

    The Guardians of America warn citizens not to approach this dangerous criminal. Instead, they should call the emergency number showing down below and contact them immediately.¡±

    Larry scoffed. ¡°Ten years. Ten-fucking-years they¡¯ve been searching for this ¡®Greywolf¡¯. They seriously expect us to believe they can¡¯t find some little kid who¡¯s been on the run for ten years?¡±

    Jason slammed his drink onto the table but before he could speak the bar-keep cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t start shit Larry.¡±

    Larry shook his head in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s fucking unbelievable. I mean they say they have all their resources devoted to catching this ¡®Gerywolf¡¯, right? But it¡¯s literally been ten years since the Black Watch incident, yet they expect us to believe Greywolf, who was barely a ten-year old at the time, managed to elude all authority for the past decade? You see why nobody trusts this sham of a government anymore? Just turn off the fucking T.V!¡±

    The glass in Jason¡¯s hand broke. Everyone in the bar turned to him with a look of surprise only to see Jason gritting his teeth. ¡°Say something else. Say one more goddamed word! I dare you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Larry scoffed as he swallowed the last of his drink before slamming it on the table. ¡°Fuck you, and fuck¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Jason flew across the room and grabbed Larry by the scruff of his neck and slammed him onto the bar table. ¡°The fuck did I just say!¡±

    The bar-keep ran over trying to separate the two but Jason pushed him out of the way. The bar-keep was sent flying ten feet away. Jason looked over at the bar-keep and wondered why the man would exaggerate, surely he couldn¡¯t toss a man so far?

    ¡°I¡­can¡¯t¡­breathe¡­¡± Larry gasped underneath his grasp, drawing Jason¡¯s attention back unto him.

    ¡°I ever hear you bad mouth the GA, we¡¯re going to have some problems.¡± He shoved Larry backward tossing him over the barstool, then walked out of the bar under the gazes of all the patrons.

    Why am I so angry? Jason thought as he walked down the street. He thought back to the incident at the bar, and now that his anger was cooled, he began to feel guilty. Larry was an old, tin-foiled wearing drunkard who often bad-mouthed the government at every turn. Bad-mouthed anyone, really. But deep down, Jason considered the man an acquaintance, someone he could come to the bar to argue with.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Why did I shove Efrin like that?... How did I shove him so far? He thought back to how Efrin flew across the bar room with a single shove from him. As he continued to ponder the events that happened that night, he felt an ember of anger routed deep down within his body begin to burn.

    The ember¡¯s fire continued to grow until his anger was at it¡¯s boiling point. ¡°Ah!¡± Jason shouted as he threw a punch at the wall beside him. ¡°Why am I so angry? What the fuck?!¡±

    The surface of the wall shattered with the impact of his fist, leaving behind an imprint of his hand. Jason looked at the wall, alarmed at his strength. And then it dawned on him, where this strength came from.

    When he went to the testing center to join the Guardians, he was given several shots. Countless white-coated doctors ran various tests on him before telling him that he should come back within a week for final examinations. He was also given an envelope of cash on his way out.

    ¡°Could it be from the shots they gave me?¡± Jason knew the Guardians were a special branch of the military. They were in charge of dealing with the real enemies that hid in the dark: werewolves, demons, and vampires.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe this is how they combat them?¡± Jason thought as he absent-mindedly rubbed at his arm.

    The bang of a trash can caught disrupted him from his thoughts. Jason turned towards the dark alley in front of him. Normally he wouldn¡¯t enter dark alleys, it¡¯s usually how people ended up dead in the movies, but after knowing about his super-human strength, he felt a little confident.

    He walked into the alley with his ears turned to the side, trying to catch the slightest sound. He found that even though the little light provided by the streetlights didn¡¯t reach into the alley, he had no problem seeing.

    Near the end of the alley, there was a large green dumpster. Jason walked over to it and lifted the lid. The first thing he saw was the top of someone¡¯s head. The person was in the fetal position, hugging their knees to their chest, but remaining absolutely still.

    ¡°I can see you.¡± Jason said. The person flinched, then turned their head upwards.

    What met Jason¡¯s eyes was the face of a little girl. Her eyes were red as if she¡¯d been crying for a long time. Her dirty blonde hair was filled with filth, and matted onto her face. Blood ran down the side of her head.

    ¡°Are you alright.¡± Jason said in a soft tone, immediately feeling sorry for the little girl.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell on me.¡± The girl replied.

    Her innocent little voice sounded so scared it tugged on Jason¡¯s heart-strings. ¡°Who did this to you? It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re safe now.¡±

    Jason tried to comfort the girl but no matter what he did, she refused to leave the trash can. When he could no longer convince her to leave he sighed and closed the lid. He leaned against the alley wall and began to call child services.

    The ball of anger in his heart was a raging volcano now. Jason swore if he ever found the monsters that hurt the little girl he¡¯d end their lives. He¡¯d gladly risk jail. His convictions is part of what led him to the Guardians of America in the first place.

    Seeing all those monsters preying on mankind angered him. When Jason was eleven, the Black Watch incident had claimed the lives of both his parents. Leaving him and his sister an orphan. The girl in the trash can re-opened old wounds he thought had healed long ago.

    I¡¯ll adopt her. Tina might be a little angry when I show up with a child, but she¡¯d understand why. Plus, with the money I make from the Guardians, I¡¯ll be able to take care of both of them.

    As he began to dial the number, the little girl popped out of the trash can hurriedly. ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t tell!¡± She cried as she jumped over the trash can and began to run further into the alley.

    ¡°No, wait! I¡¯m helping you!¡± Jason shouted as he ran after her.

    The girl turned right, disappearing into a turn in the alley-way. Jason was just a second behind her, but as he turned into the bend in the alley he saw the girl had paused in her footsteps. He smelled urine in the air, and saw the yellow-liquid flow down the girl¡¯s tattered, dirt-stained jeans.

    His anger exploded. The only reason the girl would be so afraid she¡¯d pee herself was if her abuser was right before her. Jason looked further into the alley, ready to kill the pieces of shit when he saw a group of uniformed soldiers walking closer.

    These uniformed soldiers wore black combat boots, black and grey camouflage suit, and a vest with the Guardians of America stitched into it. There were four of them, two of them were women.

    As they drew closer, Jason felt relief flooding through him. He bent over at the waist and whispered into the girl¡¯s ear. ¡°I know they look a little scary, but these are the good guys.¡±

    ¡°Step aside citizen!¡± The man in front barked.

    Jason frowned. Do they have to sound like robots?

    ¡°You guy¡¯s mind toning it down a bit? The girl¡¯s just been through some traumatic events.¡±

    The girl took off running in the other direction. Jason turned to her to try and grab her, but missed. The little girl was faster than he thought. Before he could chase after her, the group of Guardians ran past him.

    ¡°Hey¡­ what the¡­?¡± Jason ran after them as they caught up with the little girl. They shot something at the girl that made her fall. The girl¡¯s body rolled over several times before coming to a stop. She lied there motionless as the Guardians approached.

    ¡°We got the escapee. That should be all of them. Over.¡± The Guardian spoke into a radio.

    ¡°All right, bring her on back to the rendezvous. These bloodsuckers will be sent to the furnace. Over.¡± A voice replied.

    Jason felt his stomach drop. Bloodsucker was the term used for vampire. He should be disgusted, he should feel hatred towards the little girl for what she was. But after hearing these Guardians talk about her so callously made him feel cold. He collapsed against the alley wall.

    One of the Guardians saw him and walked over. She looked at him through glasses that flashed with light¡¯s and words. ¡°This say¡¯s you¡¯re a trainee? A new Guardian in the making?¡± The woman nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t let her innocent demeanor fool you. They¡¯re monsters. You¡¯ll realize that when your service begins.¡±

    The woman walked away as the rest of her group exited the alley. The leader carried the little girl over his back, her dirt-stained locks flowing side to side.

    As Jason watched them go, he began to feel a tinge of doubt for the first time. The war between mankind and the monsters were so clear-cut before, but now he wondered where mankind stood on that line between good and evil.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Aiden was woken up by a loud banging sound. He jumped to his feet, heart palpitating furiously. How did they find me? He thought as he tried to calm his heart. Turning his head to the side he used his hyper acute senses to try and figure out what was going on beyond the tiny room he was currently in.

    ¡°Yo! Yooo!¡± Jackson yelled as he burst into Aiden¡¯s room.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Aiden whispered, although from the fear on Jackson¡¯s face, he assumed the worst.

    ¡°There¡¯s a flying cockroach in my room!¡± Jackson shouted as he ran over to Aiden.

    Aiden bit his lip in anger. When Jackson neared he shoved the man, sending him flying backwards. ¡°Jackson I told you to leave me alone, didn¡¯t I? Then you burst in here with this shit!¡±

    Jackson looked up at Aiden from where he lie on the floor. ¡°Did you hear what I said? A flying cockroach! This shit was fast man!¡±

    Aiden sighed as he walked past the young man lying on the floor. He was fed up with his antics. He walked out of the room.

    For the past two months Aiden had been living in an abandoned hotel. Although it was an abandoned hotel, he wasn¡¯t alone. There were about a few dozen other homeless people who lived here.

    He turned down the corridor and glanced into a room. Inside were two men and a women having sex on the bed, while several other people watched. Even though there was a door they could close for a little privacy, they chose to leave the door wide open.

    As Aiden walked past, the men glanced at him and grinned, revealing rotted and broken teeth. Aiden shook his head and kept walking. The next room was full of people who were all lying down as if they were lifeless. One man had passed out in a puddle of urine, syringe still sticking out of his arm.

    In Aiden¡¯s chest, there was a ball of anger that was incensed with every scene he saw. Anger and resentment. He was living in squalor, and he had no choice but to live like this. It¡¯s all his fault. He thought, as the ball of anger began to stir.

    He reached up for the door leading to the outside world, but found his hands were shaking with anger. Gripping his shaking hand with the other he exhaled deeply, releasing all the built up tension. When he was calm, he tried for the door again.

    The abandoned hotel was located in the seedier part of town, the part that was still up when night fell. As Aiden walked out of the abandoned hotel, he pulled up his hood, hiding his white locks of hair. Down the block there were a few thugs who kept staring at Aiden with hostile looks. Aiden paid them no mind.

    ¡°Where you from white boy?!¡± One of them shouted, standing before Aiden and blocking his way.

    Aiden calmed the anger he knew was bubbling. He looked at the young man who continued barking at him, like a Chihuahua would bark at larger dogs. Aiden¡¯s stomach gurgled audibly. He stared at the young man, who turned into a chicken dinner right before his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at faggot?!¡± The young man shouted as he took a step back. He saw something in Aiden¡¯s eyes. Something that wasn¡¯t human.

    Aiden wanted nothing more than to rip into the human. He could just imagine what the first bite would taste like. Juicy, tender meat that would feel so good sliding down his parched throat. For once his hunger would be filled. He wouldn¡¯t have to go scavenge out of dumpsters like a rat, he could eat this man and be sated for days.

    The young man paled as he saw Aiden¡¯s eyes shift into blue-ish ones. Without hesitating he ran away at full speed. He wasn¡¯t ignorant, he¡¯d heard of werewolves and vampires, and knew what a danger they were to humanity.

    As the man ran away, Aiden wrestled with his hunger. It was like a wild bull that would not submit to his will. He needed food. Regular food would satiate his hunger, but it¡¯s been a long time since he had a meal big enough to satisfy him.

    He had two choices to make. He could scavenge food from dumpsters, like he did every night. Though a light meal wouldn¡¯t satisfy his hunger, and he might slip up eventually, ripping into a human. Something he promised he¡¯d never do.

    Or he could break into a store and eat his fill. If he did this he¡¯d have to re-locate. The Guardians hunted vampires and werewolves relentlessly. He¡¯d be discovered quickly if he tried to remain. Especially now that they had new glasses that could easily identify humans and monsters.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    As Aiden saw a Whole Foods, he decided to choose the latter option. He was sick of eating out of dumpsters, and the people in the hotel were starting to grate on his nerves.

    ¡­

    ¡°Jason, meet the crew: Lionel, Adeline, and Rosemary¡± Nigel pointed to each of the Guardians as he said their names. Then he turned to the Guardians themselves. ¡°This is Jason, he¡¯s a new Guardian. He¡¯ll be riding along with our squad.¡±

    ¡°Call me Rose.¡± Rosemary said as she nodded to him.

    ¡°Addy.¡± Adeline nodded as well.

    Jason turned to Lionel next, but the man barely acknowledged his presence as he continued to polish his katana. He turned to Lionel who just rolled his eyes. ¡°Lionel¡¯s a beast when it comes to fighting monsters. But, as you can see, his social skills leave much to be desired.¡±

    Addy and Rose giggled. Jason smiled. Lionel moved, and suddenly the katana he was polishing was angled upward, the blade¡¯s end gently pressing on Jason¡¯s throat.

    Jason froze with fear as the blade pressed upon his Adam¡¯s apple. He didn¡¯t even dare to swallow, lest he end up cutting himself with the man¡¯s blade. The others froze as well, all eyes turned to Lionel who stood there un-moving.

    After what felt like hours, Lionel removed the blade with a scoff, then went back to wiping down the katana. The on-lookers took a collective breath as things settled. Jason looked at them with a questioning look, but all he received in return was a shake of the head.

    Rose grabbed his arm and pulled him away from the group. Once they were out of hearing distance she began to speak. ¡°Like Nigel said. Lionel¡¯s a monster when it comes to slaying monsters but he¡¯s kind of a head case.¡±

    ¡°This is crazy, the man is un-hinged, raising his sword on a fellow Guardian. Why is he even allowed around others?¡± Jason complained.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t always like this. He used to be a regular Guardian just like us, but one day, his whole team was wiped out by Greywolf. Ever since he¡¯s been training like crazy and taking any new lab experiments offered by the researchers in order to become stronger.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s paid off. Lionel¡¯s killed more monsters alone, then the top ten squads combined. He¡¯s our leader, and we¡¯d follow him anywhere.¡± She gave Jason a pointed stare before walking off, leaving Jason alone as she went back to the group.

    Jason stood apart from the group, feeling alienated by the aura coming off of Lionel. The man wasn¡¯t even looking at him, yet Jason felt like if he came close he¡¯d be eaten. It was only after a call came in that he went back to the group. When he approached them, they were all huddled around Nigel who just got off the radio.

    ¡°Law enforcement received a call about a man breaking into a Whole Foods. They say the man broke through their re-enforced fiberglass windows. Sound like our kind of thing.¡± He gave Lionel a knowing look.

    ¡°What¡¯re we waiting for then?¡± Lionel spoke for the first time. His voice was barely above a whisper, yet when he spoke, the whole team listened.

    ¡°Jason, you have your sword? Good. You ride in the back with me.¡± Nigel said as the rest of the team hopped into the black SUV. ¡°Everyone, change your Communication Collars to line two, it¡¯s been cleared for our use.¡±

    Jason fiddled with the collar around his neck as Nigel turned to him. ¡°Now they should¡¯ve taught you this back in basics, but do you know why we use swords rather than using guns?¡± Nigel quizzed Jason as Rose took the driver¡¯s seat and began to drive out of the compound.

    ¡°Monsters are highly resistant to bullets?¡± Jason learned a lot during basic training so he couldn¡¯t answer with complete confidence.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re highly resistant, it¡¯s just that they¡¯re fast. You aim at them and pull the trigger, but they¡¯re already behind you. That¡¯s the kind of speed we¡¯re dealing with here, gun¡¯s won¡¯t help you up close and personal. Swords on the other hand, especially the ones issued to Guardians, are highly effective against monsters. It places us on equal footing with those beasts.¡±

    Nigel continued to fill Jason in. Thirty minutes later they were in front of a Whole Foods market. The glass windows on the store front was smashed in. ¡°Stay back and observe.¡± Nigel warned as the team exited the car.

    Jason observed the team get into an orderly formation with Lionel in front. They formed a diamond, with Lionel placed at the tip. The look on their faces was one of extreme confidence, like they¡¯ve done this a hundred times before.

    They moved towards the broken window barely making any noise. Jason followed from a distance. All the lights in the store were turned off and there was no alarm. This was done on purpose. Ever since the war on monsters, store owners were encouraged to equip silent alarms. This gave those on the run a false sense of security.

    Jason felt nervous entering the store. It was his first brush against actual monsters, his speed and strength wouldn¡¯t mean much here. He could actually die. That thought made him trail further behind the group that was heading further inside the market.

    There was a distinct noise coming from the back. It was quiet, yet it was audible. The sound of someone eating. The noise was coming from the meat section. The team made a bee-line towards that direction with Lionel in the front grinning like a madman.

    Nigel reached up to his neck and placed his finger on the collar. ¡°Sounds like a werewolf. Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s not a hybrid.¡± Nigel¡¯s voice sounded in their heads.

    ¡°Poor sap won¡¯t even know what hit him.¡± Lionel replied as he tightened the grip on his katana.

    As if responding to Lionel¡¯s thought, the sound of chewing stopped. The team paused in their tracks. Jason, who was trailing further behind, was slower to stop.

    ¡°Is it just me, or are your response times getting faster.¡± A raspy voice spoke.

    Jason and the others turned their heads and saw what appeared to be a homeless youth staring back at them. The youth had a mane of white hair that was wild and un-kempt. He wore a sweater that was tattered, and jeans that were ripped up and stained with dirt and grease. He looked to be in his early twenties.

    Jason¡¯s heart was beating furiously. The monster had caught them off-guard. He looked around, expecting a dozen other monsters to be surrounding them. But when none came he exhaled in relief. He was sure their team of five could handle one monster.

    ¡°Greywolf!¡± Nigel snarled as the others became more guarded.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Jason tapped the side of his collar. ¡°What¡¯re we going to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Lionel said aloud as he saw Jason¡¯s questioning look. ¡°Comms are down.¡±

    ¡°How?!¡±

    Lionel pointed his chin at Greywolf. Jason turned to the monster as he retreated backwards to where the rest of his team was. ¡°A werewolf that can do magic?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not just a werewolf. He¡¯s an Animus.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know a lot about me, but I know nothing about you.¡± Greywolf said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?!¡± Lionel snarled as he dashed forward. The man moved so fast Jason only saw after images.

    But Lionel¡¯s speed was nothing compared to when Greywolf moved. The monster seemed to disappear at the same time as Lionel but in less than a second he was ten feet closer, and Lionel was launched across the room.

    Lionel¡¯s body crashed into the back wall then fell to the floor where he lie still. Jason felt his stomach turn on itself. Is that what¡¯s waiting for me? I don¡¯t want to die.

    As if reading his thought Aiden spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not dead.¡±

    Jason turned back to the monster with hope-filled eyes, but Greywolf disappeared again and the world grew dark.

    ¡­

    The sound of Nigel¡¯s voice broke through as Jason roused from sleep. He lifted his eyes, seeing a blur standing over him. He blinked a few times until his vision cleared and looked into the eyes of Nigel.

    ¡°Took you long enough.¡± Nigel smiled, although the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jason asked as he looked around. He saw the girls, Addy and Rose, were already up. Lionel was awake and brooding in a corner of the store.

    ¡°Greywolf knocked us out.¡± Nigel said.

    ¡°Just knocked us out? Why didn¡¯t he kill us?¡± Jason said in a hysterical voice.

    Nigel shrugged. But it was Lionel who answered. ¡°He thinks of us as ants.¡±

    Lionel¡¯s voice drew the attention of the two girls. Everyone focused on him as he got up and walked towards them. ¡°Killing us ¡®grunts¡¯ would be like stomping ants. He could¡¯ve done it if he wished, but he didn¡¯t feel like it.¡± Lionel scoffed. He turned his head to the side and began to mutter to himself.

    ¡°If we¡¯re like ants then why¡¯d he wipe your whole team?¡± Jason asked. Nigel thumped him on the shoulders and gave him a ¡®Why would you ask that?¡¯ look.

    Jason thought Lionel would get angry but surprisingly the man didn¡¯t. ¡°My team spotted him. We were told not to engage, but we were arrogant. We thought our enhanced bodies made us invincible, and we¡¯d killed so many other vampires and werewolves that we thought we could handle one more. We were wrong.

    Greywolf took care of us in a few seconds, left us broken and bleeding on the ground. But he didn¡¯t kill us. That¡¯s when Milo, the leader of our team asked him why. And you know what he said? He said we were just ants. He could kill us anytime he wished but would rather not expend the effort.¡±

    Lionel¡¯s face screwed up in anger as his eyes became un-focused. ¡°Milo couldn¡¯t accept such a hard truth. A week later when we were patched up and ready to start accepting missions again, Milo had changed. He became cruel. Any monster we came across, instead of killing it outright, Milo would focus on incapacitating it, then torturing it. He was obsessed, he wanted to prove to himself, and to the world that he wasn¡¯t an ant so he took it out on the monsters.¡±

    And that¡¯s when Greywolf found us. The anger on his face was otherworldly. He killed Milo and the others.¡± Lionel grew silent.

    Jason and the others wanted to ask the obvious questions. If the others had died how did he survive, but seeing the look on Lionel¡¯s face, they didn¡¯t ask. They remained in respectful silence.

    Ten minutes later Nigel spoke. ¡°The air¡¯s cleared of magic. Communication is back up.¡±

    Lionel nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s report back to the compound.¡±

    ¡­

    Aiden was on a rooftop, miles away from the Whole Foods market. He was lying comfortably on his back, staring up into the sky. The night was fading away as the sun began to rise. He¡¯d have to get up soon and find somewhere to hole up for the day.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sick of this life.¡± Aiden complained aloud. ¡°Ten years. Ten whole years being on the run, when will he freaking wake up?¡±

    I¡¯ve told you before, you can¡¯t rush these things. All will come in due time. A deep raspy voice spoke within Aiden¡¯s head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up for this Ubel.¡±

    Then abandon him.

    ¡°As if it¡¯s that easy.¡± Aiden grit his teeth. He thought about doing just that several times over during the past decade, but every time he tried he just couldn¡¯t let go.

    Then prepare yourself. The next move is in a week.

    ¡°Has it been two years already?¡± Aiden wondered aloud, but Ubel didn¡¯t bother answering.

    Aiden sighed again. ¡°This is the last time. If he doesn¡¯t wake up this time¡­ I¡¯ll plant him somewhere else and never look back. I can¡¯t be his keeper forever.¡±

    You¡¯ve made that promise before.

    ¡°This time I mean it! If he hasn¡¯t woken in ten years, then chances are he¡¯ll never wake up. It¡¯s time to let go. I have to let go.¡±

    Ubel didn¡¯t respond but Aiden could tell the wolf doubted his resolve. Aiden doubted it himself. The more he thought about it, the more likely he felt he wouldn¡¯t abandon his friend. That thought stirred the anger in his heart.

    ¡°Fuck you for doing this to me! I¡¯m bound to a fucking corpse!¡± he yelled aloud into the early morning sky.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir! Sir I must speak with you!¡± Walsh shouted over the sound of the band. He was in the White House, at a formal gathering for all the big wigs of society.

    The man Walsh was calling to didn¡¯t hear him, or if he did he didn¡¯t bother turning to acknowledge his presence. Walsh moved through the crowd urgently, forcing aside the people in his way until finally he was beside the man in question.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    The man turned to Walsh, fixing him with a glare that could pin him to the wall. Walsh gulped nervously, he¡¯d heard that Dr. Mendell, the director of Homeland security appointed by the President almost a decade ago, was an intense man. But that was an understatement.

    ¡°Well?¡± Mendell snapped at Walsh who froze where he stood.

    Walsh gulped again to clear his throat. ¡°S-sir, you¡¯re going to want to look at this.¡± Walsh held up a manila folder. He tried to relax when he noticed his hands were shaking, but the pressure coming off Mendell made it hard to relax.

    Mendell took the folder and briefly glanced at it. Then he turned to the aristocrats he was talking with before Walsh interrupted. ¡°Excuse me, there¡¯s something I have to deal with.¡± He began to walk off as the aristocrats fared him goodbye. A few steps later, Mendell turned to Walsh. ¡°Well? Do you need me to hold your hand?¡±

    Walsh ran after the man who began walking towards the door on the far side of the hall. As Mendell moved, the people in front abruptly moved to the side like Moses parting the Red Sea, creating an aisle for the two to walk down. Those in attendance threw questioning glances at Walsh but overall nobody paid him as much attention as the man he was following.

    Thirty minutes later, Walsh was standing in front of a projector. He¡¯d been placed in a conference hall and told he¡¯d have to present to some people. Walsh was nervous but he was ready. Taking out the flash drive he¡¯d prepared, he stuck it into his computer and connected it to the projector.

    The room began to fill up with dozens of people. Walsh thought he knew the important people of society but the people filling the room now were people he¡¯d never even heard of before. There were men in suits, others wearing black and grey camouflage uniforms, and others who were dressed casually.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentleman, this is Chief Science Officer Walsh Freedman, he has some very important intel to report. Walsh.¡±

    The man who introduced him was the Vice President of the United States. He was the only person who remained standing in the room, the rest of them were all seated, including the President. Walsh thought it strange that the Vice President wasn¡¯t given a seat amongst these individuals. It just showed him how powerful these people were.

    Walsh cleared those thoughts and turned to the screen. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed irregularities of the topography of Southern California for the past decade.¡± Walsh showed images of forests that were decayed and empty of life.

    ¡°The first time I saw these images, I found them strange but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. It was only after several more incidents like this did I realize there was a pattern.¡± The images on the screen now showed healthy forests teeming with life, these images were split-screened with the image of decaying forests.

    ¡°The places you see here are the same exact place. The image on the left, the healthy forest is the before image, and the image on the right is the after. After two years, these forests die and the trees and animal life is completely eradicated.

    ¡°When I expanded the pattern, I¡¯ve found that each of these forests have all been places where the biggest battles have taken place.¡±

    ¡°Battles?¡± One of the members in the audience spoke. The man was dressed in plain clothes.

    ¡°Yes, the battles that took place between Greywolf and the Guardians.¡±

    ¡°Those were the incidents where we noticed a change in the weather system. Areas where purple lightning would condense in the sky. We¡¯d send elite Guardians there because we didn¡¯t want a repeat of what happened ten years ago, when a demon wreaked havoc on our soldiers.¡± The man in plain clothes spoke again.

    He turned to Mendell giving him a knowing glance. Mendell turned to Walsh. ¡°Where does your pattern lead?¡±

    ¡°Well, following the same pattern I looked for any forest that fit the pattern and found one.¡± Walsh went to the last slide of his presentation. ¡°Golden Trout Wilderness. There is a circle of death in this wilderness that can be easily seen from satellite. By my best estimates, this is where Greywolf will be next if he hasn¡¯t been already.¡±

    Mendell leaned back on his seat and crossed his fingers. ¡°If this is accurate, we can prepare for Greywolf when he approaches that location. Whatever he has buried there is obviously of great import. The fact that it creates a circle of death shows it is something magical in nature and this item must be what causes the condensation of purple lightning. We will set up an ambush and wait until he digs out whatever¡¯s hidden there. Once the magical item is revealed we¡¯ll move in on Greywolf.¡±

    Mendell then turned to the man in plain clothes. ¡°I want you to send out teams Alpha and Bravo, along with a hundred of the failed ones.¡±

    ¡°Right away sir.¡± The man stood and bowed respectfully to Mendell before leaving the room.

    Mendell smiled. ¡°Soon we¡¯ll have Greywolf in our hands, and we¡¯ll discover what makes him so special. Why an Animus is so much more powerful than regular werewolves?¡±

    The people in the room felt a cold shiver down their backs. Even the President looked as if he would be sick, but no one dared speak out against Mendell. The man had un-paralleled power. Even though he was only the Director of Homeland Security, it was acknowledged amongst the upper brass that he was practically the man in charge.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 4

    This is it.

    Aiden paused in his tracks as he looked around at the unfamiliar forest. The last time he¡¯d been here was two years ago, when he planted the corpse. Closing his eyes, he felt the surrounding area using his soul energy and found Nate.

    Although he often referred to Nate as a corpse, the energy readings radiating from his body was anything but. Every living thing had a certain amount of energy, those with more than average were able to use that soul energy to perform magic, with enough training. Nate¡¯s energy reading was brighter and more condensed then anything he¡¯s ever seen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. He¡¯s clearly alive, yet he¡¯s been in a coma for the past ten years. Am I supposed to continue moving his body for the rest of my life? When will he wake up?¡± Aiden complained as he began to dig.

    Most people cannot recover from a shattered soul. The fact that your friend is still alive is a miracle. Whether he¡¯ll ever wake up is unknown.

    ¡°Maybe if we take him to the Academy? One of those mages must know what¡¯s wrong with him¡­¡±

    Ubel gave him the mental equivalence of a shrug. You¡¯ve never brought them up before, why do you ask that now?

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep doing this. But I can¡¯t leave him here either. I never mentioned the Academy because I wasn¡¯t sure what they¡¯d do to Nate, especially after the Black Watch incident. But now I don¡¯t think I have a choice.¡±

    The mages of old would certainly know how to fix Nate. But I¡¯m afraid the mages today are lacking when it comes to magical knowledge. You can try, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll know.

    Aiden smiled as he dug faster. He could finally see an end to his service. Whether or not the Academy could fix Nate didn¡¯t matter, once Aiden handed him off the responsibility would be off his shoulders. If the Academy couldn¡¯t fix him, then Nate was a lost cause. Aiden could finally let go.

    The digging slowed as he neared Nate¡¯s corpse. He dug furtively around the body until Nate¡¯s corpse was revealed. There was a layer of violet colored aura surrounding Nate¡¯s body, obscuring his body. But when one looked closely, they could see the corpse that lie within. Nate¡¯s body was shriveled, the man was practically all bones.

    As soon as Nate¡¯s body was revealed the sky began to darken as purple lightning flashed overhead. Aiden rooted around in his pocket for a gold ring with an emerald jewel embedded in it. This ring belonged to Nate, it was given to him as a means to communicate with Kiru. Nate had told him this before but Aiden never used it, he didn¡¯t trust the mages. But now he had no choice but to rely on them to help Nate.

    Aiden took the ring and focused on it. A short while later an image of Kiru appeared in his head. The man looked surprised. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°My name is Aiden. I¡¯m a friend of Nate¡­¡±

    ¡°Nate?¡±

    ¡°Nathan? The man you wanted to take with you to the Academy ten years ago? The one who wrecked Black Watch Asylum?¡±

    ¡°Nate!¡± Kiru¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise. ¡°Yes, yes. And you must be Aiden, the werewolf he¡¯d rescued?¡±

    Aiden bristled at the reminder of Nate¡¯s involvement in rescuing his life. It reminded him of his debt to Nate. Here he was trying to offload Nate onto someone else when Nate had saved his life. Maybe this was a mistake, maybe it was his duty to look after Nate.

    No. I can¡¯t think like that, I¡¯ve done enough for him. Aiden thought as he strengthened his resolve. Kiru kept talking but Aiden had been distracted. He only remembered the conversation with Kiru when the man mentioned his location.

    ¡°How do you know where I am?¡± Aiden said suspiciously.

    ¡°As long as the ring remains activated I can get a bead on your location. Isn¡¯t that why you called me?¡± Kiru replied. When Aiden remained silent he continued. ¡°I¡¯ve followed your activities Aiden, or should I say ¡®Greywolf¡¯? I¡¯ve wanted to reach out to you to lend a helping hand, but every time I tried you¡¯d vanish underground.¡±

    ¡°Why would you help me? You don¡¯t even know me.¡±

    ¡°I knew Nate. Although the young man died, I know he¡¯d want you looked after. He¡¯d often speak about you, you know? He refused to come with me to the Academy until I had a spot secured for you. I thought, as a favor to him, I¡¯d invite you to the Academy anyway.¡±

    Aiden took a deep breath to calm the emotions roiling around inside him. ¡°Nate¡¯s not dead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nate¡¯s alive. He¡¯s in a coma or something, but he¡¯s definitely alive.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Aiden saw Kiru frowning. ¡°Are you sure? I saw his soul core shatter to pieces, there¡¯s no way anyone could survive that. Even a half-demon like Nate.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s alive. I¡¯ve kept him hidden for the past ten years, but he¡¯s still in a coma. I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Listen, I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can. I¡¯ve never been to Golden Trout Wilderness so I can¡¯t teleport straight there, it¡¯ll take me a few hours to get to you, just remain where you are.¡±

    Aiden sighed as he stopped the spirit infusion. ¡°Maybe I should leave him buried until Kiru gets here?¡±

    His body cannot continue without nourishment. You need to take him somewhere else, otherwise he might starve.

    All around him was yellowed grass, dead trees, and a dried-up riverbed. There was no life here for Nate to absorb. He¡¯d have to take him somewhere else.

    Aiden lifted Nate¡¯s corpse and hopped out of the grave. That¡¯s when he heard the thudding of helicopters in the distance. ¡°How did they get here so fast?!¡±

    ¡­

    The atmosphere inside the helicopter was tense. Two groups sat facing each other, throwing hateful glances on the person sitting opposite them. Although teams Alpha and Bravo were both part of the same organization, there was a deep rivalry between the two groups, a rivalry that often turned to into a physical fight whenever the two were in the same room together.

    Normally these two groups would be at each other¡¯s throats, throwing insults at one another. But instead, they were all quiet. There was one man who didn¡¯t belong to either group, he sat alone away from both groups. This man was the reason for both groups subdued behavior. An Elite Guardian.

    Zerker sat leaned back against the wall of the helicopter, his eyes closed. He could sense the tension and fear coming off of the people in the cabin and it brought a smile to his lips.

    A loud voice spoke over the intercom. ¡°We¡¯re approaching the location. The lightning storm overhead indicates the target is nearby.¡±

    Zerker opened his eyes and stood. The abrupt motion made those closest to him flinch. He stood in the middle of both teams and made eye contact with both group leaders before speaking.

    ¡°I know about the rivalry between your two teams, and quite frankly, I don¡¯t care. You will both work towards bringing in Greywolf. Alive. If this mission fails because of your petty squabbles, I will personally see to your discipline. Is that understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Both teams shouted.

    The helicopter landed and both teams rushed out of the helicopter to pursue Greywolf. A woman sitting in the passenger seat of the helicopter walked up behind him.

    ¡°Pervert.¡± She said in a cold and disinterested voice.

    Zerker turned around with an affronted look on his face. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    The woman looked at him with a bored expression. ¡°You get off on their fear.¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± Zerker chuckled. ¡°Just because you don¡¯t like the spotlight, doesn¡¯t mean you should ridicule me, Deadshot.¡±

    The woman shrugged as if it didn¡¯t matter. She went over to the corner of the helicopter and grabbed a black rectangular suitcase and walked out of the helicopter.

    Zerker¡¯s eyes drifted downward as the woman left the helicopter. Deadshot was the only woman that would dare speak to him in that fashion. They were both members of Mendell¡¯s personal security, and enjoyed a distinguished rank amongst the common Guardians. Mendell had sent them both out to ensure the success of this mission.

    When he thought about the mission, his heart began to palpitate. His lips curled at the enjoyment that would soon be had. Zerker lived for battle, being an Elite Guardian, there weren¡¯t many monsters that could battle him on equal footing, his fights were often boring. This Greywolf, was said to be above the common rabble.

    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Zerker smiled as he leapt out of the helicopter.

    ¡­

    Aiden set Nate down in a bed of healthy green grass. As soon as he laid him down, Aiden felt threads of energy burst out of Nate¡¯s body and begin to embed itself in the grass, trees, and anything else within his vicinity.

    Some threads would even reach out at him. Aiden welcomed the threads and felt Nate¡¯s presence roam all over him.

    I¡¯m here Nate. Aiden thought in his mind, but there was no response.

    He can¡¯t here you¡­

    I know. Aiden said, cutting Ubel off. He¡¯d heard the explanation before, the threads were Nate¡¯s way of keeping himself alive, they weren¡¯t conscious.

    ¡°Should I bury him?¡± Aiden asked.

    What¡¯s the point, Kiru should be here soon.

    ¡°I know¡­ I just don¡¯t like the look of that.¡± Aiden said as he looked upward. The sky was filled with dark clouds. Every once in a while, violet lightning would streak by, accompanied by a peal of thunder that shook the ground.

    Tribulation lightning only strikes when the universe is trying to correct a wrong. If Nate was in demon form it would probably strike at him, but he¡¯s not.

    ¡°Then why is it here?¡± Every time Aiden dug Nate out of the ground, the clouds would form overhead and the storm wouldn¡¯t go away until he¡¯d dug Nate deep underground.

    Ubel didn¡¯t answer his question. Aiden sighed and stood up. He could sense the Guardians approaching him from the south. He¡¯d go meet them over there, rather than wait for them to come to him. He didn¡¯t want Nate getting involved in the melee, especially in his weakened form.

    He found a clearing the size of a football field. ¡°As good a place as any I guess.¡± Aiden muttered. He¡¯d have to be straight-forward in how he dealt with the Guardians. Even though it¡¯d be easier to take care of them using the trees as cover, he decided that would scatter the Guardians. He¡¯d rather take them all out at once.

    The Guardians began filtering into the clearing one by one. There were twelve Guardians in total, all wearing the same black and grey camouflage outfits. They looked at him, sneering as if he would be dead soon.

    ¡°Your team can hang back; my team should be enough. After all, we are Alpha.¡± One of the men said.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± A woman scoffed. ¡°You heard what Zerker said. If it wasn¡¯t for his orders, do you think we¡¯d need your team here?¡±

    ¡°This is too funny.¡± Aiden chuckled as he walked towards them.

    The man and woman looked at Aiden, shocked he would speak to them rather than run away. ¡°I heard Greywolf was one to be feared. Turns out he¡¯s dumber than the other mutts.¡± The man sneered.

    ¡°Man, you people are so full of it. You¡¯ve dealt with lower level vampires and werewolves, and think that¡¯s all there is to it?¡± Aiden said, annoyed at their dismissive behavior.

    ¡°Let me correct your misguided view of the real world.¡± Aiden¡¯s voice came out warbled as his fangs began to grow. Silver hair grew on his arms and around his neck. Serrated claws grew out of his fingers, and his slight build began to expand and ripple with muscle. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t take long.¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 5

    Darkness. Everywhere he looked there was darkness. Nate didn¡¯t know how long he remained in this state, but he hated it. Everything was suspended in this void, this empty space. It was like a vacuum. The silence was deafening.

    After what felt like an eternity, a door appeared. Nate sighed in relief as he moved towards the door. He didn¡¯t have a physical body, not in this empty space. What he had instead was a formless conscience that moved forward when he willed it. He moved towards the door and opened it.

    A river of black water burst through the door. The force of the torrent forced him backward. The water moved with a mind of its own as it enveloped his body in a cold grasp. The grasp became a squeeze and then a firm grip, the water continued to contract.

    Nate relished in the pain. It was better than the nothingness of his previous state. He¡¯d much rather be subjected to this pain, rather than sit in empty space. At least with the water it felt like he had a body again.

    The pain increased to a crescendo until finally his mind could not take it anymore. With the sound of a thousand glasses breaking, the water snuffed out his consciousness.

    The darkness changed. Nate was now at what appeared to be an amusement park. The blue sky, the vibrant colors of the tents, the brown dirt on the floor. The colors were so bright compared to the darkness of his mind that he had to close his eyes.

    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± A sweet, soothing sound entered his ears. The familiar voice made Nate choke up.

    He opened his eyes carefully, afraid the bright colors would blind him again. What met his eyes was the angelic face of his mother. Her eyebrows were furrowed as she leaned toward him, putting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She repeated.

    Nate¡¯s vision became blurry as his eyes filled up with tears. ¡°Yeah.¡± He said in a choked up voice. He moved forward and enveloped her in a hug.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± His mother said in surprise as she hugged him back. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today?¡±

    Nate didn¡¯t say anything as he hugged her tighter, burying his face in her shoulder. ¡°I miss you so much.¡±

    ¡°Miss me? I¡¯m right here sweetheart.¡± She said in a soothing voice as she rubbed her hand up and down his back.

    It reminded him of when he was a kid. Back then he would often hug his mother, kiss her on the check, and tell her how much he loved her. But when he got older, it stopped. Of course he still loved her, and she knew it, but he¡¯d never hug her or kiss her on the cheek and tell her how much he loved her.

    Only after her death did he realize how foolish he¡¯d been. Nate didn¡¯t want to leave his mother¡¯s embrace. He wanted to stay here, where it was safe and continue to relish in the fabricated memory. Un-fortunately, things didn¡¯t work out the way he wanted.

    ¡°There you are.¡± A warbled voice said. The sound was grating on the ears, like the discordant note of nails on chalkboard. It broke the peaceful harmony between Nate and his mother.

    ¡°What is that noise?¡± Nate¡¯s mother began to move away from Nate, but Nate held her firmly.

    ¡°Ignore it mother, please. It¡¯s nothing.¡± He said, he didn¡¯t want the sweet memory to end so soon.

    ¡°Oh? Is that what you think of me?¡± The warbled voice spoke again, a note of anger in its voice.

    With a snap of a finger, Nate¡¯s mother fragmented into dust. Nate stumbled forward from the sudden disappearance. The sweet memory was over, now came the nightmare. As much as he wanted to close his eyes and wish it away, he couldn¡¯t. It was here, and it would be heard.

    Nate turned towards the voice and the demon that killed his family appeared before him. She looked the same as the day he first saw her, she wore human skin that was so deformed it made his eyes hurt. The skin was riddled with warts and her head seemed to inflate and deflate, following the rhythm of her breathing.

    She smiled when he finally looked at her. ¡°Shall we begin?¡± She giggled as she clapped her hands.

    The world changed again. He was in his family¡¯s apartment on the night they were killed. The blood-stained carpet, his sister¡¯s limb, and the sight of his dead mother greeted his eyes. Nate grit his teeth but remained stoic, despite the scene playing out before him.

    His father runs into the room with a bloody knife. He stands in front of Nate, pleading his innocence but doesn¡¯t notice the corpse that¡¯s re-animating behind him. Nate doesn¡¯t bother telling his father about the danger. It was pointless.

    The scene played out like it did so many times, with him falling through the window of the apartment and falling eight stories. This time, when he hits the floor, the world changes again. He¡¯s in Black Watch Asylum.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Nate¡¯s world changes scene after scene as the demon makes him re-live the horrors of his life.

    ¡°Do you want to know the worst thing about it all?¡± The demon laughs as the scene changes again.

    This time he¡¯s standing in a corridor with cells lining up each side of the room. The stench of blood and feces assault his nose. The sounds of people crying, wailing in despair stabs his ears, as well as his soul, striking deep within him.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you help these people? They needed you, yet you did nothing to stop this. It was happening right under your nose, yet you couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it!¡± The demon cackled.

    Nate had seen this scene a thousand times already, but each time he saw it, it was like a fresh wound inflicted upon his soul. If the scene of him hugging his mom was the best his mind could imagine, this scene before him was its polar opposite.

    He didn¡¯t know why this was happening to him. He thought he¡¯d be dead after that violet lightning struck a hole in his chest, but then what was he experiencing now? Was he in hell?

    The last scene of his life played out in his head and as he looked up at the dark sky, still roiling with the violet lightning that had just struck a hole through his chest. He was on the ground, lying on his back. The world began to darken and he felt the urge to sleep.

    Nate fought this feeling as much as he could, he didn¡¯t want to go back to that state of nothing. He¡¯d much rather be inflicted with the emotional trauma by the demon, rather than go back to that void where the deafening silence grinded his mind to dust.

    All his efforts were pathetic, he couldn¡¯t stop the darkness from reclaiming his mind. The world disappeared and he was back in the sea of emptiness where all his senses where muted and the blackness claimed his mind, body, and soul.

    ¡­

    Dark clouds filled the sky, bathing the area below it in shadows. It seemed as if all the clouds in a ten-mile radius had all converged in this one location. The dark clouds roiled like a gelatinous blob. Violet-purple lightning would flash on occasion, making the dark clouds look more sinister.

    A drop of rain fell. It sped towards the ground like a missile, it¡¯s flight was ended when it crashed upon a fresh corpse. The corpse belonged to the Guardians; teams Alpha and Bravo. A dozen guardians lie dead on the ground, their life blood staining the forest floor.

    Surrounding these Guardians were another hundred corpses. These were humans that failed the experiments. The failed experiments were essentially mindless zombies that were only good for fodder.

    Standing in the middle of this carnage was Aiden. His silver fur was stained with crimson-red blood. His long white hair was matted into clumps and dripping with the red liquid. Although the fight was over, the madness remained in his eyes. Those eyes belonged to a feral wolf unleashed.

    A part of him wanted to let his inner darkness out, to feed on the fresh kills that lie before him. But Aiden refused that part of him with an iron will. The very thought repulsed his human side.

    The sound of clapping was heard over the pitter-patter of rain fall. Aiden turned his head towards the sound and saw a large man walking out of the forest. This man was at least seven feet tall, and his frame was heavily muscled. Scars crisscrossed all over his body. One scar ran down the side of his face, down to his lips that were turned upward into a grin.

    ¡°Looks like they were telling the truth about you. You really are stronger then the common werewolf.¡± Zerker chuckled as he approached Aiden. He stepped on several Guardians as he made his way over.

    Aiden watched the man approach. He was exhausted from the battle and would rather conserve his energy for this new threat. Zerker continued to draw closer until he was twenty feet away. Then he stood with his arms crossed and appraised Aiden from head to toe.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡± Zerker said as he sucked his teeth. ¡°I really wanted to fight you at full strength, but orders are orders.¡±

    ¡°So, you stood by as I killed all these people?¡± Aiden said incredulously.

    Zerker shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed them. We assumed you¡¯d spare them like you did others.¡±

    Aiden scoffed. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. How could the man be so dismissive of his own teammates? The only reason he¡¯d spared Guardians in the past was because after ten years of being on the run, he grew tired of killing.

    The Guardians he usually ran into were low-leveled, barely worth his effort. But these Guardians, they were strong, stronger than any other Guardian he¡¯d faced before. And their level of teamwork was overwhelming. After an hour of battle, he¡¯d finally overcame them, but not without cost. He was covered in blood, and some of it belonged to him.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re exhausted, but please tell me you saved a little something?¡± Zerker said as he rolled his shoulders and began loosening up. Once he was done he flashed a smile at Aiden. ¡°Here I come.¡±

    Zerker exploded forward, tossing up clumps of mud from his previous location. He ran in a straight line towards Aiden. Aiden wasn¡¯t ready for the man¡¯s speed, it startled him. He barely managed to dodge the man¡¯s straight forward charge.

    Zerker dug his feet into the ground to stop, but the slick mud made him slide before coming to a stop. ¡°Prepare yourself, I¡¯m nothing like the Guardians you¡¯ve faced before.¡± Zerker shouted as he charged again.

    This time Aiden was a little bit more prepared. Although Zerker was fast, Aiden was just a bit faster. He dodged Zerker¡¯s wild swing by going under it and slashed at the man¡¯s exposed ribs with his serrated claws.

    Zerker¡¯s whole body erupted with red fire, blasting Aiden ten feet away. He rolled several times on the ground. The fire was snuffed out by the rain and mud, but Aiden could still feel its burn. It lingered on his body, it felt as if a million needles were stabbinghim over and over again.

    Aiden forced himself to his knees, but he felt wrung out. He was exhausted, and his whole body was shaky and in pain. He glared up at Zerker.

    Zerker grinned down at Aiden. ¡°Surprised?¡±

    The man had been taught magic, Aiden was sure of it. Was the Academy supporting the Guardians? Countless scenarios ran through Aiden¡¯s head, but he pushed them to the side as Zerker walked towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯m wrapping it up now.¡± Zerker said in an annoyed voice. Then he turned to Aiden with an apologetic look. ¡°Looks like my fun is over.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really looking down on me.¡± Aiden snarled. He spread out his arms and inhaled deeply.

    A throb of energy exploded out of his body. Behind him, the image of a large grey wolf with blue streaks across it¡¯s body appeared. Zerker paled when he saw the ethereal wolf, it¡¯s eyes seemed to penetrate his soul.

    The wolf howled a hair-raising howl. Aiden opened his eyes, they were now shining white and his whole body was covered with white threads of energy. He rose to his feet like a puppet. The wolf¡¯s image contracted over his body and the two became one.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Zerker looked at him with awe. ¡°Amazing. Truly. Here I thought only the Angels were capable of such power.¡±

    Aiden frowned at that, but before he could ponder on what Zerker said, the man exploded with a bright red fire. The fire enveloped every inch of his body, the rain fall was unable to extinguish the flames.

    ¡°Careful now, with my Rageheart form I¡¯m two times as fast and much stronger.¡± Zerker shouted over the sound of the storm overhead.

    ¡°Do you always speak so much?¡±

    Zerker smiled. ¡°I just love to fight. I¡¯d hate to kill you too quickly.¡±

    ¡°Your level of arrogance astounds me.¡± Aiden said before he flashed forward. The spirit of the wolf channeled through his body making him faster, stronger, and more powerful then he¡¯d ever been.

    Zerker rushed forward as well. They both met halfway, the collision was like a high-speed car crash between two trucks. They were both tossed backward from the force of the blow.

    Aiden shook out his hand and appraised the man before him. He¡¯s just as powerful as I am¡­ Aiden thought.

    No. He¡¯s stronger. Ubel said. But he¡¯s not as fast, nor is he as agile as you. You were capable of overpower all your previous opponents, that will not work with this man. Use your head.

    Aiden sobered up. Ubel was right, this Guardian was powerful. With a new strategy in mind he charged forward once again, only this time the claws on his feet were protracted. He used them to dig into the ground to find stable purchase.

    Zerker met him half-way, again. Only this time, Aiden darted to the side. He dug his feet into the ground and charged again. Zerker was still sliding on the ground trying to stop when pain erupted from his backside.

    The fire around him exploded but Aiden was already twenty feet away. Zerker turned towards him with a vicious snarl. ¡°You play a coward¡¯s game!¡± He shouted.

    Aiden laughed. ¡°Really? You hid in the forest like a little bitch while I fought all these Guardians.¡± Aiden gestured to all the corpses around them then turned an up-raised brow at Zerker. ¡°And I¡¯m the coward?¡±

    Zerker bit his lip in frustration. Aiden laughed again, then he charged. Zerker met his charge, this time he increased the level of output on his Rageheart form. The fire¡¯s radius increased, the level of heat was so powerful it made the water around him turn to mist.

    Aiden came within his vicinity and dodged again. Zerker turned abruptly, this time using a pile of corpses to slow him down. Aiden charged at his front, but Zerker didn¡¯t have the momentum to charge. He stood his ground and prepared for what was to come.

    Aiden was about to tear into the man before him, but something impacted with his knee, causing it to buckle. He quickly recovered from the blow and dashed backward. On the ground of where he previously stood was a bullet.

    The bullet was three inches long and the top was smashed from where it had impacted with his knee. There were magical symbols etched onto the bullet. A pit of fear grew in his stomach as he realized the implications. He ran to the trees for cover but another bullet impacted with the back of his knee.

    Aiden fell to the ground and slid. Before he could stand he felt something collide with his temple and it was lights out.

    ¡­

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Zerker shouted when Deadshot came walking out of the woods with her rectangular briefcase in hand. ¡°You could¡¯ve killed him!¡±

    She looked at him with a loathsome expression, but otherwise remained silent as she walked towards Aiden. The wisps of energy surrounding his body were gone. As were the claws and hair. Aiden had reverted back to a normal human.

    ¡°Would you quit your moaning and retrieve his body? We still have a magic treasure to find.¡± Deadshot sneered at the sniveling man.

    Zerker wasn¡¯t finished. He wanted to give her another piece of his mind, but his argument stopped short when a flash of purple lightning crashed into the forest.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t far from here.¡± Zerker said as he turned his head towards the location.

    Deadshot turned her head as well. ¡°That¡¯s the location Aiden came from. The magical treasure is probably that way.¡±

    As soon as that lightning struck, the sky began to clear up. The rain stopped and the black clouds dispersed. The sky returned to its former state, a cloud-less, sunny blue sky.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Make sure you secure him. I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Deadshot said as she pulled out a pistol. The pistol had glowing runes and sigils that radiated with a soft blue light.

    She left Zerker alone with the prisoner and plunged into the forest. She focused a little soul magic into her eyes, and the world seemed to slow down. She looked towards the location where the lightning struck, her eyes automatically adjusting to the distance.

    Like the zoom of a camera, her eyes focused. The area that was struck by lightning came into view. The impact site was charred, the grass and trees were smoking black. There, lying in the middle of the impact zone was a body.

    She would¡¯ve thought this body was stolen from a mummy exhibit. The corpse was so thin and skinny. From the subtle rise and fall she could tell the person was alive though, despite his malnourished appearance. She silently traversed the distance between them and stood over the man.

    His face was harsh and angular and his skin was stretched taught. Deadshot couldn¡¯t believe the man was still alive. He was so emaciated and fragile-looking.

    Could this be the magical treasure? She wondered. The abnormal purple lightning had struck this man, she was sure of it. How he was still alive, or what he was doing out here were both questions that burned in her brain, but she put them to the side and began to canvass the area.

    Ten minutes later she came upon an area with dead foliage. The trees were blackened husks, the grass yellowed and dry. The whole area was devoid of any life. In the middle of this life-less area was a recently dug-up grave.

    ¡°It must be him.¡± She thought as she peered down at the empty grave. ¡°He must be the magical treasure Mendell was after.¡±

    ¡­

    The door appeared before him like it had a thousand times in the past. Nate didn¡¯t know why he was in this state, but it felt like it was never going to end. He¡¯d prefer a permanent death rather than continue re-living this hell.

    With a deep sigh, he moved towards it again, but this time there was something different about the door. Nate felt it as soon as he put his hands on it. It was radiating with energy.

    Something¡¯s changed. He thought as his heart began to beat faster. He turned the knob and felt more energy radiate from the door and into his arm. He opened the door slightly, but the door shattered to pieces. A wave of violet light blinded him as he was thrown backward.

    With a loud gasp, he opened his eyes. There was a bright light shining down on him. Nate closed his eyes and moaned in pain.

    ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡± Someone shouted.

    Nate didn¡¯t recognize the voice.

    That¡¯s when the realization hit him. He didn¡¯t recognize the voice! For what felt like centuries, he¡¯d been in that dark place suffering from horrible nightmares. The dream had re-occurred so many times that he memorized every detail from it.

    When he heard the man¡¯s voice he knew he wasn¡¯t in that dream state anymore. Could it be?

    ¡°Go! Report this to the Director!¡± Another voice shouted.

    ¡°The Director is in a meeting.¡± Another voice replied.

    ¡°He said to notify him when the patient woke up!¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s in a meeting with mages! We can¡¯t intrude!¡±

    The voices continued to argue. Nate was too distracted relishing the sensation of being alive. He opened his eyes again, thankfully whoever was in the room had moved the light source away from him so that he could see.

    He was in what appeared to be a doctor¡¯s office. There were four people standing around him wearing white lab coats. At the far end, he could see three men and a woman dressed in black and grey camouflage standing there patiently. The four doctors were arguing on what to do when they noticed Nate watching them.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± He wanted to ask but for some reason his voice wouldn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to speak.¡± The one who spoke was a female doctor who appeared to be in her late thirties. She looked like a mother, the way she spoke to him so gently.

    She approached him. There was a chair beside where he lay, the doctor sat down so that she was eye-level with him. Somehow that made Nate feel better, it made her seem more approachable.

    ¡°Just an hour ago, you were in a coma. Your brain was functioning at its lowest stage of alertness, but despite all our efforts, you wouldn¡¯t wake up. Judging by the level of deterioration of your bones and muscles, we think you may have been in a coma for at least ten years.¡±

    Nate¡¯s eyes widened at that. Ten years? It felt like he¡¯d spent centuries in that hellish state, but it had only been ten years?

    He tried to get up but his body felt so weak. The doctor laid a hand on him and gently applied pressure, forcing Nate back on the bed. He tried to get up again but the woman¡¯s hand pinned him down.

    ¡°You have to take it easy. You¡¯ve been in this condition for years; your loss of muscle mass and bone density means you are too weak to stand. Not to mention what will happen to your heart if you try to force yourself to stand.

    Nate thought about using his telekinesis, but the woman was right. His body was very weak. He could probably get by using his powers, but what would happen to his heart if he pushed himself? Just trying to sit up had already caused his heart to beat furiously as if he¡¯d run ten miles.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± He asked again, this time he used his telekinetic powers to speak directly into the woman¡¯s mind. Her eyes lit up in surprise as she looked around for the source of the voice. Finally, her eyes landed on Nate.

    ¡°You?¡± She mouthed with her lips.

    ¡°What is this place?¡± Nate asked.

    The woman backed away, her facing grew pale. ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t hurt you. Please, I need to know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    The woman paused and thought about it. She sat back down after a minute of hesitation. ¡°Y-you can read my mind?¡± She thought.

    ¡°I can only read your surface thoughts.¡± Nate lied. He could reach into her mind and do much more, but the woman would feel him rooting around in her brain.

    Not to mention the side effects. the brain was a very delicate thing, to forcefully take information out of someone would likely have adverse effects on their wellbeing. The woman had been kind to him, Nate didn¡¯t want to do anything to harm her.

    ¡°You¡¯re in Mercy Hospital. The Guardians found you in the woods and brought you back here for some emergency medical treatment. You¡¯re very lucky to be alive.¡± The woman said aloud.

    She leaned forward and parted Nate¡¯s gown, revealing his bare chest. His ribcage was visible and there was a large scar that started from his collar bone down to his stomach.

    ¡°Someone up above must¡¯ve been looking out for you.¡± The doctor smiled.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    The woman was interrupted by the other doctors who were curious to know what was going on. She didn¡¯t reveal that Nate spoke to her in her mind. That brought a smile to Nate, although he didn¡¯t care if they knew about his powers. It was only a matter of time before they realized who he was.

    Then again, it has been ten years. Maybe they¡¯ve forgotten what I did? A part of him felt like he should feel sick for the carnage he wrought that day, but surprisingly he didn¡¯t. He felt bad he had to kill innocent people, but the act of killing didn¡¯t bother him.

    The only thing he truly regretted was the fact that experiments were happening right beneath his feet, and he knew nothing about them. If he had a chance to go back, he¡¯d focus his efforts there, and make sure not even one of those bastard scientists survived.

    His attention was brought back to the fore when the doctor stood up. He turned to the woman and gave her a questioning look.

    ¡°You need to rest. Tomorrow we¡¯ll begin therapy to help you get your body back into shape.¡± She said aloud. Then as one, the scientist left the room as they continued to discuss Nate¡¯s condition.

    The soldiers in grey and black camouflage were still in the room, guarding him. Nate thought about escaping, but he didn¡¯t think it was prudent to do so now. His body was weak, even though his mind was strong.

    Ten years ago, when Nate had his soul shattered, to keep his soul together he had to use his mental energy. It expended a lot of effort to keep his soul together, and when he ran out of energy and his brain started to hurt, he pushed through the pain.

    There were several times he felt his brain would explode from the pressure, but it was worth the risk. To let go meant his soul would leave his body, and he would die. Eventually he learned to alternate his brain. He¡¯d use one side of his brain to keep his soul together, and when it grew too tired he¡¯d use the other side.

    Using this alternating method, he was able to keep his soul contained. In this state, time held no meaning, but eventually there came a time where he no longer had to contain his spirit within his body. That¡¯s when he let go, and the darkness started. He thought maybe something had gone wrong, that he¡¯d died anyways despite all his efforts. Now that he knew he was in a coma he felt relieved to be alive again.

    Nate closed his eyes and laid back so the soldiers would think he was asleep. He projected his mental energy outward and gathered it into an ethereal form and left the room. Using his projected conscience, Nate roamed through the halls of the hospital. He was on the fifth floor, the intensive care ward. There were eight floors in total. The first six were used to treat patients.

    Nate floated up to the seventh floor. There were large offices and conference rooms on this floor. Strangely the whole floor was empty, even though the first six floors were bursting with activity there was not a single soul to be seen on the seventh floor. There was only one conference room that showed any sign of life. Nate drifted over to that room.

    ¡­

    ¡°Where is he?!¡±

    Mendell calmly looked at the bald man sitting across from him. He intertwined his fingers and smiled. ¡°Where is who, and is that anyway to start a conversation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to mince words, mortal.¡± He snarled.

    Several Guardians who stood behind Mendell bristled, but Mendell held up a hand, waving them off. These were his elite Guardians, and although they were powerful, he didn¡¯t want a fight. Not against the White Council.

    ¡°Even though you have no right to come in here and demand things, I¡¯m willing to show the White Council a little respect. Something you¡¯ve failed to show me.¡± Mendell waved his hand.

    A Guardian moved towards the door on Mendell¡¯s signal, he knocked on the door. ¡°Bring him in.¡±

    The door opened and two Guardians walked in, dragging in Aiden. Aiden was covered in mud and blood; his white hair was caked with filth. His hands were in metal cuffs with glowing sigils on them, and the gag in his mouth radiated with the same magic. The Guardians dragged him in and dropped him on the floor.

    He grunted in discomfort as his chest hit the ground. The Guardians didn¡¯t bother with him after, they walked back to their place beside Mendell.

    Aiden finally worked himself to a sitting position. He took in both sides of the room. On his left were the Guardians who lined up against the wall. He saw Zerker, the man he¡¯d fought standing amongst them. His head throbbed when he thought back to the events that brought him here.

    There was a long table in front of the Guardians. Mendell and two other men in crisp suits sat there. Aiden recognized Mendell, he¡¯d been on the news enough times to know that the man meant serious business. The other two beside Mendell he didn¡¯t know.

    On his right sitting on the table were seven men and two women. Aiden¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he recognized Kiru sitting amongst them. He gave him a questioning look but Kiru just shook his head then glanced at the bald man.

    The bald man sat in the middle, and had the aura of a leader. Aiden turned towards him just as the man looked at him. The bald man¡¯s face turned into the ugliest snarl Aiden had ever seen.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°What is this?¡± He hissed as he turned back to Mendel.

    ¡°This is the prisoner we captured.¡±

    The bald man slammed a fist on the table, nearly shattering it. He looked as if he was about to explode in anger, but the man held it in. He took a deep breath, exhaling the anger and spoke in a calm voice.

    ¡°If I had it my way, I¡¯d wipe out your entire organization with my bare hands, by myself. Abominations, the lot of ya! Lucky for you the Grandmaster thinks it best to leave you to your own devices. With that being said, there is a limit to my patience. Where is the boy?¡±

    ¡°We know you have Nathaniel Walker.¡± Kiru added, drawing an annoyed glance from the bald man.

    ¡°So what?¡± Mendell didn¡¯t bother refuting their claims, he was done being amiable. ¡°Nathan and this,¡± Mendel turned towards Aiden who stared up at him from where he sat on the floor, ¡°boy, have caused nothing but mayhem. You think we¡¯ll just hand them over to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about this one!¡± The bald man shouted as he pointed a thick finger at Aiden. ¡°Keep him for all I care.¡±

    Aiden felt his anger boil. The Guardians had been dogging him everywhere he went for the past ten years, and now that they¡¯ve finally caught him they were willing to let him go just like that. He was no fool, he knew the only reason the Guardians were even considering releasing him was because they had found something more valuable.

    ¡°Idris, we can¡¯t leave Aiden,¡± Kiru began.

    Aiden felt his spirit rise. Kiru had his back.

    ¡°Nathan wouldn¡¯t want us to leave him here.¡± Kiru finished.

    Aiden¡¯s spirit plummeted. Did you expect any different? Ubel said to Aiden.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit!¡± Idris shouted. ¡°You hand us Nate, right now, or I swear you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Mendell shook his head. ¡°You can have this one, even though he¡¯s caused us a lot of damage. That¡¯s the extent to which I will show you face. Nathan will remain with us.¡±

    Although it wasn¡¯t fair, Aiden hated Nate at that moment. These two entities were willing to go to war over Nate, yet he was just trash nobody cared about. The only one who defended him, Kiru, had only done so on behalf of Nathan. He was a nobody.

    The two sides continued to argue until the bald man named Idris abruptly stood up, causing the chair he was sitting on to fall backward. The Guardians on the left stepped forward as a unit, ready to defend Mendell.

    ¡°I¡¯m done talking.¡± Idris¡¯ eyes glowed brown and the whole building began to shake. The pressure in the room rose, bearing down on the occupants within, making it hard to stand up straight.

    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed. I thought Mages would be more level-headed. As an inquisitor, I expected more from you.¡± Mendell said casually as he stood. The two men by his side stood as well, their eyes glowing blue. Suddenly, the pressure in the room decreased. It was still there, but something else was now suppressing it.

    Idris glared at the two men standing beside Mendell. ¡°Angels?¡± He spat. ¡°You¡¯re violating the Codex Adunya by being here!¡±

    The angels didn¡¯t respond, they stared at Idris with a bored expression, almost daring him to do something. Aiden glanced at the bald man and saw the man grit his teeth in anger.

    Mendell smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a very powerful mage, being an inquisitor and all, but I¡¯m certain you cannot handle two angels by yourself.¡±

    Although Mendell was confident of his creations, the Guardians, he knew they stood no chance against an Inquisitor. Against a mage, maybe, but Inquisitor mages were too powerful for the Guardians to face. Even if they ganged up on him.

    The tension in the room grew. The two sides glared at each other, ready to rip into each other¡¯s throats. Nobody made a move. It seemed like the stalemate would go on forever until something crashed through the window.

    Even with Aiden¡¯s quick reaction, he could barely spot the streak of purple that flew towards him. He didn¡¯t have time to jump out of the way as something impacted with his hands.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± he shouted as his body jerked to the side. Instinctively he tried to throw his hands out to catch himself, forgetting they were handcuffed behind his back, but surprisingly his hands weren¡¯t restricted. He threw out his hands, cushioning his fall.

    From his wrist were two handcuffs that were etched with magical symbols, but the magic that restricted him was gone when the link between the handcuffs was broken. He easily ripped the remaining pieces off before jumping to his feet to undue the gag around his mouth.

    Although it too was enchanted, his serrated claws were enough to pry the thing off. Finally, he looked to his right at the thing that flew through the window and freed him. It was a violet spear that had streaks of purple lightning cackling throughout its body.

    Aiden¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he realized where the spear came from. He glanced at the other figures in the room and saw the same expression on their faces.

    The spear rose and began to levitate towards Aiden who opened his hand and accepted the spear. The purple lightning that covered the spear didn¡¯t hurt him in the least bit. Suddenly he felt a presence flow through the staff and tried to move up his arm, but the presence was blocked by Ubel.

    Nate¡¯s spirit is trying to merge with yours. Ubel said.

    What?! What do you mean he¡¯s trying to merge with me? Is he dead?

    His spirit has surpassed the point of being restricted to his body. Ubel answered calmly.

    Why¡¯s he trying to merge with me?

    I assume he¡¯s trying to add to your power. If he tries anything else I can block him. But, it¡¯s up to you. Do you want to let him in?

    Aiden thought about it briefly before giving Ubel his consent. He didn¡¯t know what changed, in the past ten years Nate has not responded to any of his efforts to try and wake him. Now all of a sudden, his spear shows up containing his spirit. Aiden didn¡¯t know what to think.

    The presence flowed up his arm as soon as Ubel allowed Nate¡¯s spirit passage. Aiden felt his body tingle as this new force merged with his body. The hair on his arms rose as purple lightning cackled throughout his body. It was like touching a live wire, tremendous power flowed through his body.

    Aiden rose from where he was on the floor and saw the changed looks on the people in the room. Before they regarded him as trash, something neither side wanted. Now they looked at him with awe, and a tinge of fear. Mendell himself looked giddy with excitement, and the man named Idris looked speculative.

    Heya Aiden. Man, have you grown! A familiar voice sounded in his head.

    Aiden¡¯s eyes grew distracted as he focused inward. Nate?!

    The one and only. Nate chuckled.

    How?

    Aiden could feel Nate shake his head. I don¡¯t know, but let¡¯s not focus on me right now. You got bigger fish to fry.

    Aiden turned back to the two parties in the room. Idris still had intense aura radiating out of his body and the two angels were shining brightly with blue eyes and a pressure that suppressed Idris¡¯ aura. He didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d face both parties, but he realized he wasn¡¯t too worried. Now that Nate was back he felt like he could take on the world.

    His white locks were floating upward purple lightning coursed through him. Aiden grinned, flashing his canines ¡°Who wants to go first?¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Idris looked at Aiden. The boy had brilliant purple webs of lightning surrounded his body. He turned to the angels standing across from him and saw the pensive look on their faces. They were worried about the power now radiating from Aiden.

    Idris smiled. He dashed forward. By the time the angels saw him coming he was already within arm¡¯s reach. Before they could try anything, he took the one on the right, wrapped him in a bear hug and ran towards the window.

    The room exploded into a flurry of movement but Idris was already through the window and staring down at the street seventy feet below. The angel squirmed in his grasp. Light began to shine from within the angel, blinding Idris, but he closed his eyes and kept a firm grip on the angel.

    Ten feet above ground Idris threw the angel and focused on the asphalt on the street. The angel sprouted wings and tried to catch himself before hitting the ground, but to his surprise the ground rushed up to meet him. A pillar of black earth rose out of the ground slamming into his stomach knocking the breath out of him.

    Idris landed on the angel¡¯s back, hard, and rode the angel back down as the pillar returned to the street. The sound of glass shattering drew his attention back to where he fell from. He saw the second angel tossed out of the building with a streak of purple lightning rushing after him.

    He realized the purple lightning was Aiden¡¯s form. The angel righted himself in mid-air and turned towards Idris. The angel saw him standing on his fellow angel and grew enraged. He met Idris¡¯ eyes with a look that promised death. Idris just smiled sweetly, enraging the angel even further.

    With the angel beneath his feet out of the fight he didn¡¯t have to worry about Mendel¡¯s leverage. The angels were powerful, but they were often done in by their arrogance.

    They believed themselves as gods among men. Idris had dealt with plenty angels during his service to the Council. He wasn¡¯t impressed.

    Glancing down at the angel beneath his feet he considered snuffing out his life. An angel on this side of the world was a violation of the Codex Adunya, it would be within his rights to kill him. But then he had another idea.

    He focused on the earth deep below his feet. After several minutes of searching he found what he was looking for. Slowly he willed it towards the surface. Several fist-sized rocks flew out of the ground. These rocks were pure onyx stones.

    After reshaping the physiology of the stone into shackles, he placed them on the angel. The angel stirred as the shackles were placed on him. Idris then moved the earth around the angel to part. The earth swallowed the angel before hardening, leaving only his head above surface. With this, the angel was out of the fight. He turned his attention back to the fight going on above.

    ¡­

    Aiden saw the bald mage move. His body tensed, ready to defend himself but the man went straight towards one of the angels before jumping out the window. The second angel¡¯s body flared as light enveloped his body.

    The angel turned towards Idris, forgetting about Aiden standing at his back. When he remembered the threat, and turned back to Aiden, it was too late. Aiden¡¯s super-charged body collided with the angel, blasting him out of the room.

    The angel¡¯s body formed wings and he tried to catch himself in mid-air. Aiden sped off towards him. With his body enveloped by lightning, he felt fast, and powerful. The spear in his hand felt like it was alive and thirsting for action.

    The angel managed to right himself. He glanced down below and saw the condition his brethren was in. He saw the human mage flash him a grin as he stood upon his fallen brother. The angel couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer.

    Aiden was about to strike the angel with the spear when the angel suddenly produced a golden sword that erupted with white fire. In his other hand, he produced a golden shield. His wings shook and the angel disappeared.

    He appeared behind Aiden, slashing at him. Aiden was out of the reach of the angel¡¯s blade, so he didn¡¯t fall for the feint. But as the blade swept past him, a gold crescent of light erupted out of the blade and sped towards him faster than his eyes could follow. The crescent impacted with his body, blasting him out of the sky and into a building down below.

    Get out of the sky! Ubel shouted from within Aiden. Trying to fight an angel in the air will be your undoing!

    The spear rushed out from Aiden¡¯s grip and moved behind his body, slowing his fall. Thanks Nate.

    Although Nate¡¯s spirit was with him he felt like the man was distracted. Nate?

    Sorry. Nate replied. I¡¯ve provided you with my spear but I can¡¯t help you with this fight.

    What¡¯s going on? Aiden replied as he grabbed the spear behind him and fell towards the ground. The angel was speeding towards him.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Those soldiers are headed my way. I¡¯ll leave my spirit with you but I cannot manipulate the spear, you¡¯ll just have to use it as best you can. It¡¯s a good weapon, even without my manipulation.

    Aiden remembered Nate¡¯s shriveled up body. He realized the man wouldn¡¯t be able to do much in his condition. If Mendell and his soldiers caught him, they could use him against Aiden.

    As if Nate could hear him, he responded. Don¡¯t worry about me, I still have my telekinetic abilities, remember? Take care of yourself Aiden, I¡¯ll take care of things on my end.

    As he landed on the ground, he felt a wave of relief flood through him. As long as Nate wasn¡¯t captured, they couldn¡¯t use him as leverage.

    The angel was speeding towards him like a comet, it¡¯s wings were tucked in and it blazed a trail through the sky leaving behind golden after-images. Aiden squeezed the spear in his hand and felt the spirit energy flood his body, with it he met the angel¡¯s charge.

    Sword and spear collided, the forces behind both weapons pushed at each other so vigorously that the air seemed to shatter. Both entities were thrown backwards from the collision.

    Aiden dug the spear into the ground and slid to a halt. The angel flapped his wings and used the momentum to rocket upwards. His whole form burst with golden fire, blinding Aiden for a minute. When he opened his eyes again he saw the angel was now wearing golden armor with runes all over.

    Although the armor looked too heavy for the angel to be flying around in, it didn¡¯t look affected at all. It sped towards him again, this time, the pressure coming from the angel was intense.

    ¡°Fuck it.¡± Aiden cursed. He focused on his spirit. The image of a werewolf appeared behind him and super-imposed on his body. He channeled the spirit of the wolf, that combined with Nate¡¯s spirit made him feel invincible. It felt like every cell in his body was buzzing with energy.

    The angel slowed when it saw the new condition Aiden was in. He stopped in his tracks then flew upward. Aiden tried to leap at the angel when it stopped, but it was just out of reach, he fell back down towards earth as the Angel flew high into the sky.

    ¡°You scared?!¡± Aiden sneered.

    The angel flashed with a golden light and when it re-appeared the golden armor was gone, as well as the sword and shield.

    Aiden felt victorious when he saw that the angel had given up. But the smile quickly left his face when he saw another weapon appear in the angel¡¯s hands. A pale golden javelin materialized in his hands. Without pause the angel threw the javelin at him at a speed to fast to track with his eyes.

    On instinct Aiden leapt out of the way. The spear hit the ground so hard it buried itself four feet deep. He looked up towards the angel and saw he had two more spears in hand. He threw one after the other.

    Aiden managed to dodge the first, but the second spear impacted with his shoulder, the force of the spear made his body spin before crashing on the ground.

    ¡°Coward!¡± He shouted as he leapt up to his feet.

    ¡°Need some help?¡± He heard a familiar voice behind him. Aiden turned and saw the bald mage grinning at his plight. He was close enough to watch the battle, but for enough that it wouldn¡¯t involve him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you!¡± He spat before turning back to the angel.

    A shadow fell upon him, blocking out the sun. His heart leapt to his throat when he saw what the angel had waiting for him. The sky was covered in golden javelins. The angel had his arms spread wide as his wings continued to vibrate, keeping him hovering in mid-air.

    The angel looked down at Aiden with a smile bordering on a sneer. ¡°I will make you all pay.¡± He spoke in a gentle voice that seemed to come from everywhere. With a wave of his hand the spears moved as one, speeding towards Aiden.

    Aiden focused inward as he channeled more of the spirit of the wolf. He took that energy and merged it with the spirit energy provided by Nate. The two condensed into his right hand, he moved that energy towards the spear. As the energy moved down his arm, he felt the veins in his arms throb. His skin split open as rivulets of blood trailed down his arm, but he grit his teeth and focused.

    The spear shook as the power of two forces converged on it, but thankfully it held. The curtain of javelins were barely twenty feet away when Aiden waved the spear in a half-circle. The power of two forces exploded out of the spear like a current of river water as a thick silver beam of energy flew out. That silver beam of energy was infused with purple lightning that spider-webbed all over, adding power to it.

    The beam of energy and the curtain of javelins met in mid-air. The javelins were powerful and indestructible by normal standards, but the beam of energy was pure spirit energy. Energy channeled from the wolf and energy channeled from Nate¡¯s spirit. It moved through the javelins, shattering them into tiny pieces.

    When the sky was clear of the golden javelins, the beam of energy was still alive, although it had diminished severely. The angel¡¯s eyes grew wide with fear as the beam of energy continued upward, heading straight for him.

    He tried to conjure up his armor from before, but it was useless. He had spent too much of his power. Fleeing was his next option, but before he could get far the line of energy wrapped around him like a tentacle. The angel screamed in agonizing pain when the beam of energy wrapped around him several times over, confining and constricting him.

    He fell out of the sky screaming as the beam of energy contracted around his wings, seizing his ability to fly. Before the falling angel could impact the ground, his screams were silenced as the beam of energy cut into his skin and severed him into a dozen pieces. The angels remains fell to the floor, like it was raining blood.

    Aiden fell to one knee. He was exhausted, but the angel was dead. He couldn¡¯t believe at how powerful it was. If he didn¡¯t have Nate¡¯s spirit channeling through him, he probably would¡¯ve lost.

    The sound of clapping drew his attention backward. He just now remembered the bald mage was still there. He struggled to his feet, using Nate¡¯s spear as a crutch, then turned towards the mage with a glare.

    The mage walked towards him with a smile as he continued to clap. ¡°Impressive. Truly. The level of integration between you and your spirit is astonishing. Of course, without that borrowed spirit energy from the half-demon you would¡¯ve died to that angel. Still, you¡¯ve done pretty well for yourself.¡±

    Aiden just glared at the man. He wasn¡¯t sure he could take him on. The man had dealt with the other angel so fast, and managed to capture it rather than killing it.

    A trickle of fluid flew up from his throat, making him cough it out. The fluid splattered on the ground beside him. It was blood.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won your fight, now you need to let go of both spirits.¡± Idris said casually as he pointed to the blood. ¡°Channeling that much spirit energy is too much for your body to bear. It will tear itself apart if you don¡¯t let go.¡±

    Aiden glared at the man but remained silent. His right arm was covered in blood from where his skin split when he moved the energy down his arm.

    He¡¯s telling the truth. He heard Ubel say. Your vessel cannot take much more of this.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    When Nate went into the room filled with people and saw the state Aiden was in, he knew they were in trouble. At first, he had no clue how he¡¯d help Aiden. Although Nate was powerful, he was currently very vulnerable, his body was too weak to fight.

    He could use his telekinetic abilities, but fighting at such a great distance would be unfavorable. That¡¯s when he decided the best way for him to help Aiden was to power him up. After spending a decade trying to contain his soul within his body, he had expert control over it.

    Focusing inward, he drew out the spirit essence within his body. Ever since his soul core was shattered, he no longer had soul energy condensed into a ball, like other humans. Instead, his soul essence was spread throughout his whole body.

    Once he condensed that energy and sent it outwards, he used his mental abilities to form the God¡¯s Javelin. The strain of creating the spear was negligible, once it formed he combined the two forces. The javelin floated above his body, cackling with a violent purple lightning. The same lightning that tried to kill him ten years ago.

    The soldiers in the room grew alarmed once they saw what was happening. They tried to run forward and stop him, but he used the spear to deal with them quickly. He then sent the spear to Aiden, leaving behind a bunch of unconscious soldiers laying by his bedside.

    Ten minutes later, Aiden had begun fighting with the angel. Although Nate¡¯s spirit was with Aiden, his mind wasn¡¯t. He knew once the fight broke out the Guardians might head towards him. He gave Aiden some parting words, then focused on his body.

    Being in two places at once was a strange feeling. Seeing two different images was taxing for his mind to try and comprehend so he had to focus. Aiden would just have to deal with things on his end.

    The door to his room opened. Nate couldn¡¯t help but smile as the doctor he¡¯d spoken to earlier entered. She glanced at the bodies lying around him before approaching his bedside.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± She said in a worried voice.

    ¡°They tried to kill me.¡± Nate said, opening his eyes.

    The confusion on the doctor¡¯s face reassured Nate that she wasn¡¯t privy to the things going on here. ¡°Why would they do that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I need you to get me out of here.¡±

    She grew alarmed as she realized what Nate was asking. ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°Please! It¡¯s only a matter of time before reinforcements come, I need to be gone before then.¡± As Nate pleaded he sent a tendril of mental energy, carefully slipping it into her ear.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The doctor said, torn between doing the right thing and doing the lawful thing. The Guardians were the law, and somehow this weak figure that should be dead, had instead subdued half a dozen of them.

    If I do nothing he dies. She suddenly thought.

    But it¡¯s against the law, I¡¯d be jeopardizing everything!

    Could you live with yourself if they killed this defenseless boy?

    The doctor grabbed her head in frustration. It seemed like she was at war with herself. She knew if she made a move her whole life would change. But if she kept her head down and did nothing¡­ could she live with the guilt of letting someone die?

    That¡¯s not why you became a doctor. That thought hit her like a sledgehammer. It shattered any hesitation she had left. She ran out of the room and returned five minutes later with a wheelchair.

    ¡°Do not move a muscle.¡± She warned him, ¡°Lifting your body and making you vertical will ramp up your heart rate to dangerous levels. Let¡¯s not do anything to raise it further. Just sit there and try to remain calm, okay?¡±

    Nate nodded and gave her a reassuring smile. The woman removed the covers and transferred his body onto the wheelchair. Nate knew he was in a bad condition when the woman barely struggled with handling his weight.

    Once he sat down on the chair he felt his heart rate go up just like the doctor said. Although he tried to prepare himself, he wasn¡¯t ready for the nauseating feeling that washed over him. His heart was beating so fast he felt like he was going to faint at any minute.

    The woman began to wheel him out of the room but all he could focus on was keeping his heart in check. The feeling was so uncomfortable that he thought about using his mental abilities to try and slow his heart rate, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest clue on how the human body operated. To go randomly poking around might end up doing more harm than good.

    The sound of shouting caught his attention. Looking up, he saw a soldier pointing a gun at the doctor and yelling at her. The woman held her ground and yelled back, standing in front of Nate protectively.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Nate felt a little bad. The woman was protecting him so earnestly because she was convinced to do so. He¡¯d slipped several suggestions into her mind, convincing her to help, and now here she was ready to defend him to the death. Although it was manipulation, Nate didn¡¯t feel too bad. All he did was use what was already there.

    The woman - who he found out was named Alicia - was naturally a caring person. Although she cared about what would happen to him, her instinct for self-preservation overwhelmed any inclination to get involved. All Nate had to do when he slipped into her mind was to tip the scales in his favor.

    The yelling grew louder, but Nate had heard enough. The man continued yelling at Alicia, the gun pointed at her forehead and his finger on the trigger. Suddenly the man felt his body seize up. He pressed the trigger, but his finger refused to move.

    ¡°GO!¡± Nate yelled.

    Alicia ran behind Nate and wheeled him out of there as fast as she could. The man was frozen in place. Once Nate and Alicia turned the corner, Nate let go of the soldier.

    Don¡¯t do anything stupid or you¡¯ll regret it. Nate spoke into the man¡¯s mind.

    The man¡¯s eyes grew wide with fear. I have to report this!

    The man reached for the walkie-talkie on his shoulder but before he could speak into it his body seized up again. This time instead of staying locked in place, it moved. His body moved without his permission.

    His right hand reached up, the gun still in hand. The barrel of the gun pressed against his temple. The man wanted to piss himself, he was so scared. His body was moving on its own and all he could do was watch.

    You should¡¯ve listened. Was the last thing he heard before his finger pressed the trigger and the world went dark.

    Alicia jumped at the sound of a gunshot. She looked back, afraid the Guardian had followed them, but when she saw no one in the hall she made a beeline for the elevator.

    This is so crazy! This is the craziest thing you¡¯ve ever done! She thought to herself as she jammed the elevator button.

    You¡¯re doing the right thing. A part of her whispered.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nate said as he reached up and touched her arm. Their eyes met and suddenly, Alicia felt the tension leave her body. She was doing the right thing. If she died, she¡¯d die with a smile on her face knowing her parents would be proud.

    The elevator dinged. Alicia pushed Nate inside and hit the button for the lobby. It felt like the elevator was slower than usual as it went down to the first floor.

    Nate took the time to check in on Aiden. He saw the fight he had going with the angel was still raging on. He grew worried when he saw the angel summon enough golden spears to fill the sky, he thought about helping but his senses reached out and he saw what was waiting for them on the first floor.

    The elevator stopped on the first floor and the doors opened, revealing a dozen Guardians with their guns all pointed in their direction.

    Alicia almost screamed when she saw all the guns pointed at her, but a second later the Guardians relaxed. Several of them looked at each other, confusion written across their face. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? The elevator cameras showed they were on this one. Did we get it wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I checked it. It was this one for sure.¡±

    The Guardians continued to argue amongst themselves when Nate spoke up. ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Alicia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You?¡± She whispered, afraid the Guardians might hear them, even though they were several feet away.

    Nate nodded his head. ¡°Be careful not to bump into them.¡±

    Alicia maneuvered amongst the Guardians who were now talking into their radio trying to figure out what went wrong. She watched in amazement as one of the Guardians seemed to be looking straight at her. She paused for several second, but when she noticed his gaze was focused behind her she moved to the side.

    The man stepped forward and reached into his pocked, pulling out a card.

    ¡°Really? We got all this shit going on and you want to grab a snack? How can you even eat, given the situation?¡± They heard someone shout at the Guardian who¡¯d walked past them.

    She noticed the man was holding a credit card. He was getting ready to slide it in to buy something from the vending machine when the other Guardian spoke up.

    The Guardian looked at the credit card, confusion on his face. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m not even hungry¡­ weird.¡± The man said as he shrugged his shoulders and put the card back into his pocket.

    ¡°Are you going to watch them all day? It¡¯s not easy to keep them distracted!¡± Nate hissed, disturbing Alicia from her thoughts.

    ¡°How are you doing this? Are you controlling all of their minds?¡± She whispered as she wheeled Nate towards the front door.

    A sudden thought entered her mind. What if he¡¯s controlling my thoughts?

    That thought quickly went away as she remembered why she was doing this. At the end of the day, she couldn¡¯t look away as her patient was killed. She shrugged the idea off.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy.¡± Nate said as he reached his hand up and began massaging his temples. ¡°Convincing them of something like ¡®Nobody¡¯s in the elevator¡¯ is quite difficult actually. Especially when they¡¯re looking straight at me, but playing on their doubts and drawing their attention away from us helps.¡±

    Alicia wanted to ask him something that just came to her mind. ¡°Could you convince someone to kill themselves?¡± She blurted out.

    Nate shook his head. ¡°No, not unless there were already suicidal thoughts in that person¡¯s mind. At the end of the day I cannot force someone to do something if it¡¯s against their will.¡±

    The Guardian he made shoot himself wasn¡¯t mind controlled. The brain would never be convinced to do something like that unless that person was already thinking it. Instead what Nate did was to control the Guardian¡¯s body. Forcing his arms and limbs was much easier then forcing his mind.

    Alicia went towards the front doors and saw all the chaos that was going on outside. People were yelling and screaming as they pointed to something in the distance. There were a dozen people outside, and their number was quickly becoming larger as more people joined the audience.

    She re-routed her path towards the back of the hospital. If she could get Nate on one of the ambulances, she could probably convince one of the E.M.T¡¯s to help.

    ¡°Alicia! Alicia!¡±

    Several of the staff called out to her, but she didn¡¯t respond. She hurried towards the back entrance. As she approached the doors, she turned Nate around and pushed open the door using her back. She pushed until his wheel chair was cleared then turned him back around.

    What met their eyes were three figures: Aiden, Idris, and the angel. Aiden¡¯s eyes went wide as he saw Nate sitting in the wheelchair. He rushed forward enveloping him in a hug.

    ¡°You really are awake!¡± Aiden laughed hysterically. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crushing me!¡± Nate laughed. Aiden relented, he pulled back and placed his hands on Nate¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Good enough.¡± Nate said then he turned towards the bald mage with an eyebrow upraised. The bald mage stood there with an angel over his shoulder. He saw Nate looking at him and nodded his head but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Let me explain¡­¡± Aiden began.

 Announcement

    Hey all. I¡¯m sorry to announce that I¡¯m putting my novel on hiatus.

    As you¡¯ve all probably guessed from some of my comments, I¡¯m currently a student. I¡¯m taking 15 units and normally that wouldn¡¯t keep me from writing, but recently I have taken up a part time job (Gotta pay off those school loans somehow).

    So now, between school and work, I just don¡¯t have the time to continue writing this book. It¡¯s a shame too because I was excited to write the next arc, it would¡¯ve been the school arc where Nate finally goes to the Academy and meets his mother¡¯s side of the family.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    For those of you who really enjoyed my novel, I plan on continuing when school is out, somewhere in late May. I¡¯ll still be working but I¡¯ll have more free time to continue writing. So, this summer I¡¯ll definitely start posting again. Thanks for reading.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    ¡°You¡¯re just letting them go?!¡± Zerker shouted in disbelief.

    Mendel stood at the window staring down at the mages who were gathered down below. After the angels lost, the Guardians were given orders to stand down and disengage. No one was allowed to disturb the mages. Mendel and his soldiers had to watch as Aiden and Nate were taken from them.

    ¡°Do you think you have what it takes to stop them?¡± Mendel said in a calm voice with his back still turned towards Zerker.

    The other soldiers in the room remained quiet. The only ones in the room were all part of Mendel¡¯s elite squadron, each with their own awakened abilities. Zerker couldn¡¯t accept that they would lose to the mages if they launched a full-scale offensive.

    He looked at his fellow soldiers for help but the look on their faces indicated he wouldn¡¯t receive any. They were all too afraid to disagree with the man that imbued them with their powers.

    ¡°Most of those mages have lived for centuries. That bald inquisitor has probably lived for half a millennium to reach the status of inquisitor. He could single-handedly crush our whole operation. It was only thanks to those angels we were spared. So, don¡¯t let your newfound abilities give you an inflated ego.¡± Mendel rebuked.

    Zerker ground his teeth, biting back an angry retort. He refused to believe they were so helpless. He himself defeated Aiden alone. That old white-coat is just too afraid to get his hands dirty. Zerker thought to himself. He doesn¡¯t have faith because he¡¯s never had to fight. He doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯re capable of.

    As if responding to his thoughts, Mendel turned to Zerker with a sneer. Zerker¡¯s heart beat rose dramatically but he quickly calmed himself. There¡¯s no way he knows what you¡¯re thinking.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m wrong?¡± Mendel looked straight at him. Zerker stepped backwards, his eyebrows rose as he tried to discern whether or not his mind was being read.

    Mendel chuckled. ¡°One doesn¡¯t need to be a mind reader to know what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s written across your face. No subtlety at all. Normally that would be fine, considering you were created to be a tool, but now the tool thinks it knows best.¡±

    There was a flash of movement and suddenly Zerker was lifted off the ground as Mendel held him up with a single hand wrapped around his wide neck. Zerker tried to dislodge the cold thin fingers from around his neck but they were like steel. Those fingers held him in a vise-like grip. He couldn¡¯t move.

    He stared down at Mendel as helpless as a lamb to the slaughter. Mendel¡¯s face was smooth of any emotions. His balding, wispy white hair and the wrinkles around his mouth and eyes were deceptive of the man¡¯s true strength.

    ¡°Never forget who¡¯s given you the power you now dare to challenge your creator with. I made you and I can un-make you.¡± Mendel continued the pressure until Zerker was frantically waving his arms and legs about, trying to draw in air. Mendel continued the chokehold he had on Zerker.

    Zerker saw an explosion of little dots moving across his retina. He knew death was coming for him and he was afraid. He felt something inside him release as warm liquid flowed down his pant legs. Just when he was on the verge of blacking out, Mendel let him go.

    Zerker dropped to the ground choking and gasping for air. Mendel¡¯s figure looked imposing, standing above him with his nose scrunched up as the smell of urine invaded his nostrils.

    Zerker though he could see a faint aura outlining the man¡¯s figure, but he couldn¡¯t be sure. With the red blood cells still moving across his retina, he couldn¡¯t be sure it wasn¡¯t just imagined.

    Mendel began to walk back towards the window. ¡°Consider this your first and last warning.¡±

    ¡­

    Nate sat in the back of the limo trying to wrap his mind around everything Aiden told him. Aiden sat across from him watching him in silence. The partition separating the driver of the limo and the passengers in the back was up, but Aiden knew that was just a false sense of privacy. The mages were probably listening to every word being said in the car, whether they were listening magically or through bugs, he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s a good idea?¡± Nate finally said.

    Aiden shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What else can you do? Your body needs to be monitored by professionals until you¡¯re back in shape. And going to the Academy doesn¡¯t seem like a bad choice.¡±

    Nate had a ball of anger ten years ago when he went on a murderous rampage that brought down the walls of Black Watch Asylum. That anger was further incensed when he was made aware of the experiments that took place in the asylum. But all that anger had melted away the minute he opened his eyes.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    He had been plagued by that demon for what felt like centuries. His past was constantly paraded around his psyche. Torturing him with guilt and anger, but most of all, sadness. Now that he was alive he didn¡¯t want to feel those things anymore. They were still there, but he made the conscious decision to forgive himself. After all, it wasn¡¯t on him to save the prisoners-he couldn¡¯t save everyone.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t giving up on his pursuit of the demon that had bulldozed his life like a wrecking ball and shattered him into a dozen pieces. He would get his revenge on that demon, and he would get revenge on Mendel. But those things would have to wait.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Nate sighed as he leaned back against the plushy seat. ¡°Can¡¯t do much in my current condition.¡±

    Nate noticed Aiden was staring at him. He rose one eyebrow up in question, prompting Aiden to shake his head. ¡°What is it?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Aiden responded.

    Nate rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s never ¡®nothing¡¯. Just say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­ seeing you alive and talking.¡±

    ¡°I can play dead if that¡¯ll make it easier for you?¡± Nate joked.

    Aiden gave a wan smile. ¡°Just glad you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Nate wanted to thank Aiden again for his sacrifice the past ten years, but after his third time thanking him Aiden didn¡¯t want to hear it anymore. An uncomfortable silence settled on the two with only the sound of the car engine running in the background.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be arriving at our destination in ten minutes.¡± A voice spoke on the intercom, filling the silent car with its voice before it returned to an uncomfortable silence.

    Nate didn¡¯t know how to speak to Aiden. Ten years had passed. That made him twenty-eight years old, but he still felt like he was eighteen. And the Aiden he was used to speaking to was a ten-year-old that idolized him, not this twenty year old that seemed indifferent towards him.

    Indifferent was probably a strong word. Nate knew Aiden cared about him, but it seemed like the boy was tired. Fed up with something that was out of Nate¡¯s control. There wasn¡¯t much he could say to the boy other than to thank him for his sacrifice.

    Ten minutes passed in silence when the car finally came to a halt. They heard the front door being opened and closed, shortly before the door closest to them was opened. A man in a black suit appeared in the door way.

    ¡°Sirs?¡±

    Aiden moved towards the door first with Nate following behind. Nate tried to make his movements look smooth, but he was struggling to keep himself upright. By the time he was out of the limo and on solid ground his heart was pounding furiously. He needed to rest.

    The wheelchair was set before him, Aiden holding the handlebars and giving him a forced smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± Nate said, although he gave a mental wince at the gratitude he promised to stop giving.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Aiden responded.

    Aiden wheeled Nate towards where the mages were gathering. The mages glanced towards the pair as they approached. Most of them looked curious or intrigued, but Nate spotted a couple who were staring at him in disgust. He made a mental note of the two and continued with his inspection.

    His eyes fell on Kiru at the same time Kiru looked towards him. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re still alive.¡± Kiru said as he made his way over towards the pair.

    Nate returned his smile. ¡°Yeah. I feel about as weak as a newborn baby, but I¡¯m glad to be alive.¡±

    ¡°Well don¡¯t you worry about that, we¡¯ll have you back to full health in no time.¡± Kiru promised.

    Nate noticed his surroundings. They were standing in a clearing surrounded by trees on all sides. The drivers were paid and ordered to take off. Once they were gone the mages began to shuffle around.

    Idris, the bald mage, moved towards where their little group was standing. He didn¡¯t bother making introductions right away, instead he ordered them to move towards the group of mages who were all standing closer to each other.

    Once everyone was close to each other, Idris began to chant in a language Nate was un-familiar with. It took Idris two minutes of chanting and by the time he was finished Nate could feel the magic in the air. The mana was so concentrated that it took a physical appearance as blue wisps of light wafted around them. Nate felt the hair on his arms raise as goosebumps started to appear. Looking around, he wasn¡¯t the only one in awe of Idris¡¯ magical capability.

    Idris spoke the final word, releasing all the magic and suddenly the world shifted. The world seemed to fall away and plunge them into darkness. He felt a tingly sensation all over his body that quickly turned to larger vibrations that made his whole skin itchy.

    For the briefest of moments, they were all stuck in a world with no sound or feeling. Then, it seemed as if the world suddenly appeared, but the landscape was completely different from the forest they were in before.

    When Nate¡¯s vision returned he was assaulted by various sensations all at once. Their group appeared on a hilltop overlooking a sprawling city beneath them. The city was nestled into a valley, with smooth marble walls surrounding it.

    From their vantage point atop the hill they could see the layout of the entire city. Most of the buildings were normal, but throughout the entire city there were skyscrapers that stood out amongst the normal buildings. There was one skyscraper in the middle of the city that was taller than the rest, it was so tall it reached into the clouds. Its height should¡¯ve been impossible to create, but the magical blue lights running up and down the tower indicated magic was involved in that impossible feat.

    Nate was speechless as he sat there taking it all in. He¡¯d never seen a city like this before, it seemed like something out of a futuristic sci-fi movie. Everything seemed meticulously laid out. The only open space was in the northern end of the city where there were hills taken up by large buildings and mansions.

    ¡°The first time is always overwhelming.¡± Kiru spoke, dispelling Nate and Aiden from the spell the city had on them. ¡°Eventually you¡¯ll grow to hate how clustered everything is. But you won¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± He said as he directed their attention towards the northern end of the city.

    Kiru pointed to one of the largest mansions in the north. There was a large building with several smaller buildings surrounding it. The layout reminded Nate of one of the universities he¡¯d visited on a high school field trip.

    ¡°That¡¯s the academy where you two will be living from now on. Or at least you will.¡± He said as he looked at Aiden. ¡°As for you, it¡¯s up to the grandmaster. We¡¯ll have to wait on what he decides.¡±

    Nate wanted to remain with Aiden, but he didn¡¯t push for it. A little distance would probably do them both some good. Besides, he was too excited about the possibilities contained in this new city. This magical city he¡¯s never seen before.

    ¡°Welcome to Albacore city boys.¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Nate was watching the crowd with a look of admiration and awe. A few members of the crowd noticed the look on his face, amused at the display of emotions. But the majority of the crowd didn¡¯t pay him any mind and went on about their business.

    They were in a street called the central market. It was a wide street in Albacore city where people got around on their own two feet. No vehicles of any kind were allowed here.

    After their group arrived at Albacore the mages all split up, everyone going their separate ways. The only ones who stayed behind were Nate, Aiden, Kiru, and Idris. Kiru informed him that Aiden was going straight to the academy where he was enrolled and would begin classes in two days.

    As for him, he¡¯d have to meet the Grandmaster first. It was then that Idris volunteered to take Nate to the Grandmaster, and so their group split into two. Kiru took Aiden to the Academy while Idris took Nate to see the Grandmaster.

    ¡°This market was placed here because of its proximity to the mage¡¯s tower.¡± Idris explained from where he was standing behind Nate. He had his hands on Nate¡¯s handlebars, pushing him along as he informed Nate about the city.

    ¡°Albacore city is hidden to the mundane, that¡¯s what we call the humans that are oblivious to the real world. It¡¯s the central hub of the mage¡¯s organization. There are other smaller hubs all over the world, but this is the main one with over a million denizens calling Albacore city its home.¡±

    Nate felt overwhelmed. Astonished at what his eyes were seeing. There weren¡¯t just humans here in the market. He could see lithe and beautiful elves with pointed ears, the small and stocky dwarves and their loud voices, there were even orcs walking amongst the crowd. Their large frame and protruding tusks exposing them for what they were.

    Or Nate guessed that was what they were. He was going by the fantasy descriptions he¡¯d seen in movies and books. Whether or not that¡¯s what they called themselves was unknown to him.

    Idris droned on about the city¡¯s history but his voice was drowned out by the racket of those haggling and chattering people. Could he call them people? Nevertheless, they filled the street with their comings and goings.

    What interested him the most was that they weren¡¯t dressed normally either. The non-human races were clad in armor or wearing leather vests or animal skin. Their unique looks contrasted against the humans who stuck out like sore thumbs in their clothing.

    ¡°Why are they dressed like that?¡± Nate wondered aloud.

    ¡°Most of these races come from the Netherealms. They feel more comfortable in the clothes worn there, and feel reluctant to change to human standards.¡± Idris explained.

    Nate was surprised the man heard him considering the amount of noise pollution going on around them. Idris continued to guide him through the market.

    At first, Nate was bewildered at the whole thing, but slowly he was growing accustomed to the environment. An hour later they were on the other side of the street and headed towards the tallest tower in the city- Mage tower.

    ¡­

    The Academy had an extremely high status. There were other schools that taught magic, but they paled in comparison. The Academy was known for its prestigious graduates. Graduates who often became the most capable magicians in their field.

    ¡°I thought I was already enrolled?¡± Aiden interrupted Kiru.

    ¡°You are.¡± Kiru said annoyed at the interruption.

    He was about to go back to explaining the history of the Academy but Aiden continued on. ¡°Then why am I being tested?¡±

    ¡°Its just a formality. There are dozens of applicants who try and enroll everyday. Most are turned away, not anyone can get into the Academy. But you¡¯re a special case, an Anima who¡¯s already met its spirit. I have no doubt you¡¯ll be accepted.¡±

    Several people turned in their direction when they heard what Kiru had to say. They had dismissed Kiru and Aiden when they first arrived but now they stared at Aiden with looks of anger and contempt. Aiden was surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡± Kiru chuckled. ¡°Most of these people are nobles, or the children of nobles to be more specific. Any mage who graduates from a recognized magical institute is considered a noble. Their children enjoy certain privileges but they¡¯re not guaranteed spots in the Academy. They must have the ability to get their own spots rather than being given one because of who their parents are.

    It¡¯s for that reason they¡¯re looking at you the way they are. To them you¡¯re just some nobody who¡¯s taking a position they perceive was meant for them. But they¡¯re just trash.¡± Kiru spoke calmly but made sure his voice carried so that the other applicants would hear.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The other applicants were incensed, several of them looked as if they would attack but the look on Kiru¡¯s face stopped them. He wasn¡¯t afraid of them one bit, even daring them to try something. Disgruntled, the applicants turned away from Kiru and his menacing grin.

    Thirty minutes later the group of applicants were finally met by an administrator who took down their names and brought them inside the Academy towards the testing facilities. ¡°Kiru? What¡¯re you doing here?¡± The administrator asked as he led the applicants.

    Kiru grinned. ¡°Just here to sponsor my friend here.¡±

    The administrator turned to Aiden, evaluating him. ¡°Anything we should know?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Just test him like everyone else.¡± Kiru grinned wider.

    The testing facility was a giant room paved with marble. Hanging on the ceiling was a crystal chandelier that shifted from white to blue and back to white. The room could fit hundreds of people, which made it feel so spacious as it were just their small group of a dozen.

    ¡°One by one each of you will stand below the chandelier placing your feet on the designated area. This area must be entered one at a time. You¡¯re not allowed to enter this area unless you hear your name called. Do you all understand these instructions as I have explained them to you?¡± The administrator paused as he waited for the applicants reply but when no one said anything he moved on.

    ¡°First applicant, Jordan Greywall.¡±

    A large youth departed from where the group of applicants were standing. He strolled confidently towards the marked area beneath the crystal chandelier. When he was in place, the chandelier began to glow.

    It started at white then slowly turned blue. As time passed the blue became darker and more saturated until it became sapphire blue. The administrator nodded his head. ¡°You pass. Walk through those doors and pay the entrance fee. Next...¡±

    One by one the other applicants had their names called until it was finally Aiden¡¯s turn. ¡°Good luck, although you don¡¯t really need it.¡± Kiru said as Aiden began walking towards the designated area.

    As soon as he entered the area he felt the atmosphere shift. It felt heavier. The pressure invaded his spirit and began to push him down.

    Aiden channeled his spirit to negate the pressure. For minutes he stood there slowly increasing the output of spirit energy to match the increasing pressure that was being placed on him. By the end of ten minutes he began breathing heavier and his mind felt hazy.

    In his mind¡¯s eye, Ubel appeared shackled by chains and restraints. The fierce wolf roared, breaking free of those chains. Aiden opened his eyes that were shining with a blue light. Behind him his animus appeared, showing the mighty Ubel in all his glory.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± The remaining applicants were astonished. Several of them reared back, afraid the incorporeal wolf might lunge at them.

    The magical formation Aiden was standing in broke apart and the chandelier came raining down in shattered pieces. The spectators stepped back to avoid the falling pieces.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The administrator shouted at Kiru who was bent over at the waist laughing. ¡°You knew!¡±

    Kiru straightened and tried to appease the admin but the enraged look on his face only made him laugh harder.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± The administrator cursed and turned away from Kiru setting his sights on Aiden. ¡°Get your ass through those double doors.¡±

    Aiden was slow to move, still shocked by the event that just took place. Before the admin could yell at him to move Kiru pushed him forward. ¡°Go on. Show them this badge and they should waive your registration fees.¡±

    ¡­

    Nate sat in his wheelchair in the middle of a courtroom. Or at least, it felt like a courtroom. Before him sat thirteen people who were sitting at a table shaped like a half-crescent. It was raised, so even seated they were looking down on him. They were all serious looking men and women with their ages ranging from mature to old.

    He had no idea who they were. Idris had led him here to meet with the Grandmaster, yet he found himself placed here in this courtroom being silently judged by men and women who looked like they should be raiding a dungeon rather than sitting in swiveling chairs.

    The man sitting in the center of the crescent motioned him forward. He was the oldest looking out of the bunch, Nate guessed this was the Grandmaster or the man in charge here. ¡°Come here boy, let me take a good look at you. Good. Now, state your name for us.¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel Walker.¡± Nate didn¡¯t feel obliged to speak but since the old man looked kindly he decided he should answer his question as long as it wasn¡¯t too invasive.

    Sitting to the Grandmaster¡¯s right was a greasy-looking overweight man who made a disgusted noise when Nate spoke his name. ¡°The demon who terrorized southern California ten years ago? Why have you brought this bastard before us Grandmaster? He should be executed for what he did.¡±

    Nate smirked at the fat man. ¡°You have no right to judge me for my actions. If you knew what was going on in that prison you would¡¯ve done the same.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak out of turn boy!¡± The man shouted, his nostrils flaring and the veins on his neck bulging.

    Nate rolled his eyes. The man was quick to anger, and Nate didn¡¯t feel like dealing with him. He turned to the Grandmaster who had remained silent as he watched the interaction between the two. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Nate asked.

    The fat man was about to shout again but the Grandmaster held up a hand. ¡°Easy Master Andrea. The incident that took place ten years ago was mishandled by us. The boy is not at fault for what he did.¡±

    Andrea was still angry but he leaned back in his chair and adjust his shirt. The Grandmaster continued. ¡°We¡¯re aware of everything that¡¯s happened ten years ago. That¡¯s not why you¡¯re here. You¡¯re here to meet the men and women who will judge whether or not you can remain in Albacore city.¡±

    The hell does that mean? They bring me here just to throw me out? Nate thought to himself. He was annoyed at the way they were treating him.

    ¡°Throw me out then. See if I care.¡± Nate shrugged. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my choice to come here anyways.¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand.¡± The Grandmaster said while shaking his head. ¡°The decision we will have to make is whether you can remain in the human realm or not.¡±

    Nate grew uneasy as his heart began to beat un-controllably. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not fully human Nathan. You¡¯re part demon, and that revelation comes with complications. Therefore, we have to decide whether we should let you remain here, or to banish you to the NetherRealm.¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Nate grabbed his chest in pain as his face screwed up in discomfort. ¡°I-I think I¡¯m having a heart attack!¡±

    Master Andrea scoffed. ¡°Come on now Grandmaster Oakley, the boy is obviously lying.¡±

    But Andrea¡¯s protests were ignored as the Grandmaster rushed out of his chair and hurried over to Nate to check up on him. His frantic movements did not go unnoticed by the rest of the council.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress your heart.¡± Oakley said in a soothing voice. ¡°You¡¯re still weak from your ordeal.¡±

    Nate managed to calm himself which brought his heartbeat under control. Oakley straightened himself and turned to the council. He saw the looks on their faces, the question was there but they were waiting for someone else to ask.

    It came as no surprise when the most stubborn of them asked the question. ¡°What is your relationship with this boy, Grandmaster?¡±

    Oakley sighed. ¡°Some time ago I received a letter from Talia¡­¡±

    ¡°Talia? You mean¡­¡± Andrea butt in.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Oakley cut him off. ¡°Natalia Prescott. My daughter.¡±

    The room seemed to grow darker. Nate noticed the members sitting on the council were displaying various emotions at the mention of his mother¡¯s name, but the most prominent emotion was anger. They were angry at her for some reason.

    ¡°She says Nate is her son.¡±

    The counsel men and women were all shocked but it was Master Andrea who grew red. His face shook with anger that was barely contained.

    ¡°That WHORE!¡± He shouted as his body exploded with lightning. The magical energy radiating from his body was so intense, Nate felt like he was drowning.

    ¡°You watch your fucking mouth!¡± Oakley shouted back as he erupted with magical energy of his own. Oakley¡¯s form was shrouded in black energy that covered him like a cloak.

    The other council members jumped up to suppress the two mages. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Nate felt small under the two mages pressure. Their magic was so concentrated that he could feel them pushing against each other. It was apparent that the Grandmaster was stronger and would overpower the other mage, but then the other council members intervened with their own magic, nullifying the two mages.

    ¡°I said enough.¡± The woman who spoke was a mature woman with fiery-red hair.

    Grandmaster Oakley and Master Andrea ceased their magic, but the looks on their faces promised it wasn¡¯t over. Nate was very confused. He didn¡¯t know why his mother¡¯s name would cause so much conflict.

    ¡°Grandmaster Oakley, please have a seat so we can discuss this quandary.¡± The woman continued.

    ¡°What is there to discuss.¡± Andrea said with a scowl. ¡°You let this demon-spawn scum remain here and he will become a thorn in our backside. Just like his mother!¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Oakley was about to explode again.

    ¡°Am I wrong?!¡± Andrea shouted back.

    ¡°Gentleman, please!¡± The red-haired woman shouted. ¡°This is helping no one. If we must, we will kick you both out of this council meeting and discuss this amongst ourselves. In fact, I believe that will be the most logical decision in this case.¡±

    The red-haired woman turned to the other council members. ¡°I know you all have your allegiances, but this goes beyond that. I, Annabel Yep, as the Academy¡¯s Chancellor and the thirteenth member of this committee vote that we exclude Grandmaster Oakley and Master Andrea for the hearing of Nathaniel Walker. All those in favor say aye.¡±

    The council members were slow to react, but slowly they began raising their hands and voicing their agreements. Six members raised their hands. ¡°Seven votes including mine. The motion passes. Grandmaster Oakley, Master Andrea, if you would exit the room please.¡±

    Oakley clenched his jaws but remained silent as he exited the room. Andrea looked unwilling to leave. Annabel met his eyes with a steely gaze, ¡°We can involve the Inquisitors if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Andrea stood up in frustration, pushing his chair off the dais and crashing to the floor. He gave Nate a death stare before walking out of the room.

    The council members reseated themselves. Annabel sighed. ¡°Now, what to do with you.¡± She said aloud as her gaze settled on Nate.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°We should banish him.¡±

    ¡°Banishing him will only drive him into the hands of our enemies. We should keep him here where we can keep an eye on him.¡±

    ¡°No, we should¡­¡±

    The council members devolved into a heated debate where various ideas about what to do with Nate were thrown out. Nate sat there pondering the life choices he¡¯d made that led him there. The past couple of days since his awakening feel so surreal that he wonders if this is not just another trick by that demon.

    Not days, hours. It¡¯s only been a few hours since I woke up in that hospital. He thought to himself.

    ¡°What do you think about all this? Mr. Walker? Mr. Walker! Your attention please!¡± Annabel shouted at Nate.

    Nate shook himself from his thoughts and found the council was staring at him now. He tried to remember what they asked him. ¡°What was the question?¡±

    Several members of the council scoffed and showed their displeasure at his lack of attention, but Annabel showed patience as if she was dealing with one of her school children. ¡°What do you think we should do with you?¡±

    ¡°Let me go?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t just let you go, you¡¯re a threat to us.¡±

    Nate chuckled. ¡°Are you serious?¡± He said with one eyebrow raised. He gestured to himself and the wheelchair he was sitting on. ¡°What possible threat do I pose to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your physical condition doesn¡¯t garner our sympathies, Mr. Walker. We¡¯re mages. We¡¯re long lived. And to let a threat go un-answered in it¡¯s infancy, regardless of how minimal that risk is, would be foolish considering the future threat you pose towards us.¡±

    Nate felt his throat go dry. As much as he thought this whole situation was absurd, these mages were dead serious. They would really banish him if he wasn¡¯t careful.

    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t know I was a demon¡­ or half-demon. Whatever. The point is, before I was locked up for the shit that happened ten years ago I was just a normal teenager going to high school. Then that demon came and fucked my whole life up.¡±

    Nate paused to wet his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t care for my demon side. Quite frankly, if you sealed away that part of me I would be grateful. But, to banish me because I¡¯m not human? Really?¡±

    Nate was angry at these hypocrites. That¡¯s what they were, hypocrites. They sat back and did nothing as the events of the Asylum carried on, not to mention the experiments carried out by Mendell. The fact that Mendell was still alive gave credence to the likelihood that the man was still experimenting on humans. Yet they wanted to throw him out?

    In his mind¡¯s eye, in a place surrounded by darkness, Nate became aware of his inner demon. That part of him wasn¡¯t gone, it was in the deepest recesses of his mind, locked away in chains and covered in darkness. But the anger that was beginning to stir within him was getting a rise out of the demon.

    Nate shook in anger, his arms clamped down on the wheelchair¡¯s armrest. The demon within him howled as it strained against the chains. A part of him wanted to let the demon out, but another part of him was afraid of it. Not only would it likely kill him, but the mages here would probably blast him to smithereens if he tried anything.

    He exhaled deeply and calmed himself before turning back to the council. ¡°You do what you gotta do.¡±

    ¡­

    Kiru entered the mage¡¯s tower to find Nate. He went to the reception¡¯s desk to find out where the Grandmaster was. He reasoned since the Grandmaster wanted to see him, the two of them would be together.

    ¡°Grandmaster Oakley has left the tower.¡± The receptionist told him.

    ¡°Left? Does it say where he went?¡±

    ¡°No, sorry.¡±

    Kiru sighed. ¡°Thanks anyways.¡±

    He left the desk and was about to exit the tower when he saw Master Andrea headed for the exit. The man was fuming, his skin red with anger. ¡°Hey dad, what¡¯s up?¡± He said as he pulled alongside him.

    Andrea stopped in his tracks and turned to his son. The worried look on Kiru¡¯s face softened the anger in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to tell his only son about what happened back in the courtroom. How devastated would his only son be when he found out his ex-wife had run away into the arms of another man?

    Not only did she run away, but she had a demon¡¯s child. The shame! Andrea felt his anger rising up again but he quickly calmed himself. ¡°Nothing you need to worry about. Your father will take care of everything, don¡¯t you worry.¡±

    Andrea would not let this embarrassment stand. Oh, how the other council members must be laughing at them. They made a cuckold out of Kiru. Oakley and his demon loving bitch of a daughter. He would payback this insult in blood-for the sake of his son, and for the sake of their reputation.

    ¡­

    Aiden stood in front of a large building with an enormous crescent moon attached to the top. There were hundreds of students all around him walking to and from class, but Aiden stood outside the building amazed at what he saw.

    The Academy was like a city within itself. There were restaurants, bars, and many other service industries all located on the academy grounds. He was under the assumption that there would be a small group of qualified students that went here, but he was wrong.

    The campus was filled with people. Not just people either, there were other races there as well. Orcs, dwarves, elves, and many other fairy tale creatures.

    ¡°First timer?¡± A curly-headed cutie appeared beside him.

    ¡°How can you tell?¡± Aiden asked still looking at the imposing building before him.

    ¡°You look like a doe-eyed country bumpkin who¡¯s seen the city for the first time.¡±

    Aiden turned to the girl who grinned. ¡°Not saying that¡¯s a bad thing. It¡¯s actually kinda cute.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Just be careful, I know some people who would prey on that innocence of yours. Come on, I¡¯ll show you around.¡±

    The girl pulled on his hand and dragged him towards the building. ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t even know your name.¡±

    ¡°Lindsey, but my friends call me Kat.¡± She said over her shoulder as she pushed against the throng of people.

    ¡°Kat? Why Kat?¡± He had to get closer to be heard.

    Suddenly he felt something crawling up his shirt. ¡°What the fu¡­¡± Aiden jumped backwards as he beat on his chest to dislodge whatever had crawled up there.

    Nothing dropped out. He lifted his shirt to where he felt that fuzzy thing climbing on him, but couldn¡¯t find anything there. That¡¯s when he heard laughter that can only be described as the cackling of a witch.

    He looked up and saw Kat pointing at him with the other hand over her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°The way you jumped.¡± Kat continued to laugh despite the annoyance Aiden showed. Slowly a white and brown tail rose up brushing underneath her cheek.

    Aiden did a double-take then followed the tail to the base where it disappeared underneath her clothing. Kat waved the tail in front of his face mockingly. ¡°I told you someone would prey on that innocence of yours.¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    ¡°We can¡¯t seal away his demon. The seal wouldn¡¯t hold for very long and who knows when he might turn? We can¡¯t take that chance.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him go either¡­¡±

    Nate was growing anxious. The council members were indecisive on what to do with him. As they discussed possible solutions he had to wonder why they were debating this issue right in front of him. Surely it would¡¯ve been better to send him away while they discussed things.

    Then again, maybe they want me to see they¡¯re not sending me away out of malice, but fear. Fear of what I might become. He thought.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    Nate turned towards the council trying to remember the last solution being discussed. The council members had all turned to Annabel who in turn was looking straight at him. For some reason, she was smiling.

    ¡°You always have a habit of getting lost in your own head?¡± She asked.

    Nate shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    She nodded in understanding. ¡°After what you¡¯ve been through, I understand. Well, let¡¯s get on with the verdict, shall we? The council has decided that you can stay in the mortal realm, but you will be placed under supervision. You will attend the Academy where we will get your physical body back in shape and teach you how to control your demon.¡±

    Annabel paused to gauge Nate¡¯s reaction. When he didn¡¯t say anything, she continued. ¡°Of course, this supervision will be temporary depending on how you behave yourself. Ultimately, we want you to become an asset, not a liability.¡±

    Being held under such scrutiny would be a little annoying but overall the conditions weren¡¯t bad. Nate nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡±

    ¡°Good. Be warned though, we¡¯re familiar with demon-kind and their telepathic abilities. There is a zero-tolerance policy when it comes to tampering with some else¡¯s mind. If you¡¯re found guilty of engaging in this deplorable act you will be banished. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. You will begin classes on Monday. For now, you can go to the Academy¡¯s dormitory, or you can go to your family¡¯s estate. The choice is yours. Dismissed.¡±

    ¡­

    The car drove north of Albacore city where the buildings were farther apart from each other. The overall quality of the buildings improved the further north they drove. Nate sat in the passenger seat of a town car.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind. Grandmaster Oakley said a town car would be a little more personable than a limo.¡± The driver said.

    Nate took a good look at him. The man was huge. He¡¯d picked Nate up off the wheelchair and placed him in the passenger seat without breaking a sweat. He looked like a bodyguard or private security.

    ¡°No problem. What was your name?¡±

    ¡°Daniel. Daniel Prescott.¡±

    Nate¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°So you¡¯re?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Apparently, the Grandmaster was also his grandfather. It was strange Daniel had called his grandfather by title instead. Somehow, Nate didn¡¯t think the two were close.

    As the car continued its trek north, the scenery began to change. Tall, thin trees covered the slopes of the hills, replacing the grey buildings of the city. And as the car drove up into the hills, the green slopes seemed to rise upward like the waves of an ocean.

    Rather than stress over things he couldn¡¯t control, Nate concentrated instead on the beautiful scenery that was unfolding before him. It wasn¡¯t just nature that drew his attention. There were creatures in the forest frolicking about.

    As the car passed by Nate focused on a group of them. The small fairy-like creatures were looking at the car. They would point at the vehicle and laugh. One of the fairies waved at Nate to get his attention. Nate rolled the window down to take a closer look, and cracked a wide grin when the fairy turned around and mooned him.

    ¡°I did not need to see that¡­¡± He chuckled as he turned away from the group of laughing fairies.

    ¡°The Fae are well-known troublemakers, but they¡¯re relatively harmless.¡± Daniel explained.

    ¡°The Fae¡­ just like in those fairy tales.¡±

    ¡°Myths and legends are often derived from an origin of truth. Back when Qiyamah didn¡¯t exist, the barrier between the NetherRealm and ours was un-sanctioned. It made it easier for that world to interact with ours. This is where all the fairy tale stories come from.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°What¡¯s Qiyamah?¡± Nate had heard that word before from his mother¡¯s diary.

    ¡°That will be explained at the Academy. It¡¯s part of their curriculum to educate students on the history of our world.¡±

    The car pulled into a ridiculously enormous estate. The size of which Nate had only seen on MTV cribs where celebrities spent millions on property far too big for them.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Daniel announced.

    ¡°What is all this?¡± Nate wondered as his gaze drifted over the crowd of black tuxedoes and evening gowns. The people here looked like the rich, influential type.

    The same type that would pay to hunt those prisoners¡­ Nate cut himself off from that thought before it took shape. He didn¡¯t want to head down that road, not now.

    ¡°They¡¯re here for you.¡± Daniel said as he pulled up to the mansion¡¯s roundabout.

    ¡°For me? Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a Prescott who¡¯s been accepted into the Academy. It¡¯s kind of a big deal around here.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not a Prescott.¡± He was a Walker. His parents were Andrea and Michael Walker. His sister Emily Walker. Nate would never forget his real family, it was the only good thing that has kept him sane during those nightmares. The fact that he was adopted did not affect his love for his family.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You have the blood of a Prescott running through your veins. You share the blood, which makes you one of us.¡±

    Nate sighed. ¡°I was looking forward to some peace and quiet. I really don¡¯t want to deal with people right now.¡±

    After everything he¡¯d been through since he¡¯d woken up, Nate just wanted some alone time to recharge his batteries. As he sat there in the car, he saw the crowds talking amongst themselves and occasionally glancing towards the car. The only respite was the tinted windows that kept them from seeing him.

    Daniel patted Nate¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re not really here for you. All these people are just using this as an excuse to get close to the Prescott family. After you¡¯re paraded around a bit, you can excuse yourself for the night.¡±

    Nate felt like a product on display as he was led into the mansion. There were many people here, and it seemed all eyes were on him. It was an uncomfortable feeling. Nate was brought into the grand hall while refined classical music played in the background.

    Daniel wheeled him to where a group of people were separated from the rest of the partygoers. Grandmaster Oakley was present along with a few recognizable faces from the courtroom. Once Nate was close enough the man came forward.

    ¡°Thank you, Daniel, you may go.¡± Nate heard the Grandmaster say as the music came to a halt.

    The Grandmaster then turned to the rest of the audience with Nate by his side. ¡°Today is a grand occasion. I want you all to meet my grandson, Nathaniel. I¡¯m proud to say that Nathaniel will be attending the Academy this Monday and will add to the legacy of the Prescott family!¡±

    The crowd clapped and cheered. When they settled down the Grandmaster continued on with his speech, thanking some key not people for coming and uttering other formalities. While Nate sat on his chair under the inspection of all those well-dressed aristocrats, he began to grow annoyed. He didn¡¯t know these people yet they were being so familiar with him.

    ¡°Alas, it is regrettable that Nathaniel will have to turn in early for the evening. It has been a long journey for him, I¡¯m sure he is exhausted. Nathaniel,¡± the grandmaster turned to Nate, ¡°Welcome to the family.¡±

    The crowd erupted into applause. As the ruckus calmed down, Daniel returned to Nate¡¯s side and began to wheel him out of the chamber. A few of the party-goers wished him well and a good year studying at the Academy as he rolled by.

    Daniel escorted him outside through one of the back exits. The backyard consisted of perfectly trimmed hedges shaped into clean cuts, not a single leaf out of place. There was a large fountain in the middle of the garden with a statue of a woman holding a book in one hand and a sword in the other.

    ¡°Grandmaster thought you¡¯d be more comfortable having your own place so the pool house was prepared for you.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s he going out of his way to be so nice?¡± Nate wasn¡¯t ungrateful, but after what he¡¯d been through, he didn¡¯t exactly trust easy.

    ¡°Nice?¡± Daniel mulled over it a bit. ¡°I guess you can describe it as that.¡±

    ¡°Why? How would you describe it?¡±

    Daniel sighed. ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s a lot of politicking that¡¯s done amongst the aristocrats. It¡¯s like they¡¯ve become so bored with money that they have to resort to mind games. I prefer to stay away from all of it, and you should too.¡±

    ¡°Is that why the Grandmaster is so cold towards you?¡± Nate had noticed there was tension between Daniel and the Grandmaster.

    ¡°We had a¡­ disagreement.¡±

    Nate nodded his head in understanding. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Daniel seemed like a cool guy. Even though he was a Prescott, someone from a prestigious family, he was so down to earth. Nate liked having the guy around.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that big a deal. You¡¯ll probably learn about IT eventually. My disability that is.¡± Daniel said after a few moments of silence.

    ¡°Disability? You don¡¯t look disabled.¡±

    Daniel snorted. ¡°You sound ignorant. Disabilities take shape in many forms, not just physical.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. My bad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m mundane. Even though I¡¯m a Prescott I haven¡¯t the slightest ability for magic.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a disability?¡±

    ¡°It is in Albacore city. If it wasn¡¯t for my family¡¯s backing I¡¯d probably be some city worker, if I¡¯m lucky. Most children who¡¯re born mundane will be kicked out of the city.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± Nate was shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m dead serious. Most people are born with at least a little magical ability, that ability can then be nurtured to grow. But those who¡¯re born without the ability at all, the mundane, they¡¯re forced to leave the city. Most parents who give birth to mundane children are asked to leave with their children. It¡¯s a real issue here that the council always says they¡¯re going to address, but it¡¯s just one of those things that never change.¡±

    Daniel brought Nate to the pool house and opened the door. He lead him inside and went straight into the kitchen and began fixing food. ¡°You hungry?¡±

    The mention of food made Nate¡¯s stomach rumble. He hadn¡¯t eaten in forever.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± Daniel said as he began to prepare a couple of sandwiches.

    ¡°Why stay?¡± Nate asked. Daniel flinched momentarily before proceeding with preparing the food. ¡°That was insensitive, my bad.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s cool.¡± Daniel shook it off. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve thought about leaving before. My family certainly had the money to make sure I was living comfortably on the outside.¡±

    Daniel went silent as he thought about how to phrase what he was going to say. ¡°Even though I can¡¯t do magic, I don¡¯t think I could ever part with it either. This world is all I¡¯ve ever known. To live like a mundane, to go through life without knowing the existence of magic¡­ it sounds depressing just thinking about it.¡±

    Daniel set the plates down at the table. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give you the wrong impression. I love this city, and I love the world of magic. Once you learn about the history and the real magic that exists in our world, you¡¯ll come to love it too. Now stop being such a Debbie downer and enjoy mysignature sandwich. People would kill for one of these you know?"

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Nate was woken up by the motion of his body rockingback and forth.

    ¡°Wake up. Nate, Wake up!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nate peered through squinted eyes and saw a blurry giant staring down at him. He was confused for a minute about where he was but the events of yesterday came pouring in and he understood.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Wake up and get dressed.¡± Daniel threw some clothes on Nate¡¯s bed and made his way towards the door. ¡°Family breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Family breakfast?¡± Nate grumbled but began to prepare himself.

    Ten minutes later Nate and Daniel arrived at the dining hall. There was a long table and seated at the head of the table was the Grandmaster. There were half a dozen people seated at the table with a close resemblance to each other.

    ¡°Nathaniel, welcome.¡± The Grandmaster said from the head of the table. ¡°I know you have many questions for us but I promise those answers will come soon enough. Come meet the rest of your family.¡±

    Sitting to the Grandmaster¡¯s left was a matronly woman who was introduced to him as his grandmother. She had a scowl on her face and barely made eye-contact with him.

    Next was the man sitting to the Grandmaster¡¯s right. He was introduced as Nate¡¯s Uncle. Sitting beside him was his wife. Another couple sat across from them, it was Nate¡¯s second uncle and his wife.

    ¡°There are more of us of course.¡± The Grandmaster motioned for them both to sit down. ¡°Some of us choose to remain here in Albacore but we¡¯re spread all over the world.¡±

    ¡°Big family.¡± Nate commented.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural. The Prescott lineage has been around for centuries you see.¡±

    The Grandmaster continued to talk, informing Nate on certain things he should know. As he spoke, Nate observed the room.

    Except for Nate¡¯s grandmother, the rest of them were all sitting upright and silent. The grandmother herself was scowling, and she didn¡¯t bother hiding the fact she was upset about something. With her lack of eye contact, Nate figured it had something to do with him.

    ¡°You will meet several other Prescott¡¯s at the Academy. I hope you can all get along well. Now, shall we eat?¡± With the Grandmaster¡¯s order given, the servant un-covered the silver platters revealing an extravagant meal.

    Nate filled his plate with food and filled his cup with juice. Ever since he woke up from his coma he seemed to be in a perpetual state of hunger. His stomach grumbled, urging him to stop filling his plate and dig into what was already there.

    He lifted a spoon-full of eggs to his mouth and took a bite. Nate¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise, and he quickly began shoveling food into his mouth. He managed to clear his plate before reaching for the cup of juice.

    Once he set down the empty cup he looked up in amazement. He saw the Grandmaster staring at him with a twinkle in his eye and a grin on his face.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Nate said aloud.

    ¡°We have excellent cooks, but what makes our food special is mana enrichment. It¡¯s one of the ways we cultivate magic in our youth. By eating food enriched by magic it helps them become more aware of the magic around them. Now, I have something special for you.¡±

    A man dressed in all black walked in pushing a tray. On that tray was a pot of soup. The man made a beeline in Nate¡¯s direction and un-loaded the pot onto the space before him.

    ¡°This soup was made from a 2-star magical beast taken from the NetherRealm.¡±

    For the first time, Nate saw some emotion from the other family members. They were all staring at the bowl before him with envious looks on their faces. It was only the Grandmother who seemed annoyed that Nate would receive such a gift.

    ¡°What does it do?¡± Nate wondered as he removed the cover and inhaled the delicious soup.

    ¡°The soup has the special effect of replenishing vital energy and blood, it can also refine your bones and muscles. It will significantly hasten the recovery speed of your body. With a few more meals like this, your body will return to full strength in no time.¡±

    Nate drank the soup under the gaze of the rest of the family members. Even Daniel looked at him with jealousy. Nate realized the soup from the magical beast must be something that was hard to acquire, even for people like them.

    ¡°I must take my leave now.¡± The Grandmaster stood up to leave. ¡°We all have busy schedules so we have made it family tradition to eat breakfast together. You¡¯ll be living at the Academy starting Monday, but tomorrow I expect to see you here bright and early. Daniel, see to it that Nate gets acquainted with our lovely city.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Once the Grandmaster left, the rest of the family took their leave. His uncles greeted him, but the woman didn¡¯t bother looking in his direction. Once they had all left, Nate and Daniel were the only two who remained at the table.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡± Daniel said as Nate finished his soup. ¡°Magical beasts are usually poison. It takes the work of several high-leveled mages to counteract the poison to make them edible. This is why even though we¡¯re rich, we rarely eat such precious food.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Nate said in contentment as he set down the empty bowl. He heard everything Daniel said, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. The food he ate was exquisite, but that soup at the end made him want to cry in happiness.

    ¡°Asshole.¡± Daniel said in mock anger.

    Nate laughed aloud. Daniel tried to remain angry but soon he smiled and shook his head. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you around the city.¡±

    ¡­

    Mendell sat relaxed in his seat, casually observing the group in front of him. There was a woman seated before him with two men at her side. Although his expression was bored, deep down he was ecstatic.

    ¡°Dr. Mendell, the director of Homeland security.¡± The woman began.

    ¡°You¡¯ve asked to speak with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve come to give you your first and last warning.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± Mendell heard shuffling behind him reminding him he wasn¡¯t alone against his visitors. Three of his elite Guardians were behind him, ready to attack at the slightest sign of trouble.

    ¡°You will cease your attacks on my people.¡±

    ¡°Your people?¡± Mendell shook his head. ¡°Last I checked, walking corpses and mutts aren¡¯t considered humans. Civil liberties don¡¯t apply to you and your kind.¡±

    The two men bristled but the woman remained calm, and with a single hand she managed to get the men to back off. ¡°We¡¯re here for peace talks, remember?¡± She warned.

    Once they were settled she turned back to Mendell with a smile. ¡°The mutts you speak of are called Lycans, and the walking corpses are called Dark kin. For future reference you should remember this, it¡¯s only common courtesy after all.¡±

    Mendell chuckled. ¡°Dark kin, how cute. You speak as if you¡¯re not one of these,¡± He put on a disgusted face, ¡°Creatures.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m both actually.¡± The woman said, ignoring the lack of respect on Mendell¡¯s part. ¡°I¡¯m a Legacy.¡±

    Mendell¡¯s excitement couldn¡¯t be contained. He broke into a wide grin. ¡°A Legacy! I must say, I haven¡¯t had the pleasure of working on one of you yet.¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The men before him were incensed but the woman kept her cool.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident in your abilities.¡± The woman remarked.

    ¡°I am. It¡¯s why you¡¯re here before me to talk peace isn¡¯t it? Your people are afraid of going extinct.¡±

    The woman laughed. ¡°Hardly. We¡¯ve been around for centuries while you humans stumbled about like toddlers. We¡¯re not afraid of you in the least.¡±

    Mendell remained quiet.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± The woman shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s understandable, but you will regret a full-scale war with us.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯re you really here?¡± Mendell wondered. ¡°You must know I wouldn¡¯t accept an offer like that. And as much as I dislike your kind, I know you¡¯re not stupid. You wouldn¡¯t walk in here without an exit strategy.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think you can take us so easily?¡± The woman scoffed. ¡°Out of all the races, humans are the easiest to deal with. You spawn like rats and are constantly at war with each other, despite your short lives.¡±

    ¡°You put up a united front, you werewolves and vampires, but it¡¯s false.¡± Mendell spat. ¡°I¡¯ve read reports that you monsters have been turning amongst yourselves. There¡¯s no loyalty between werewolves and vampires. Soon, we¡¯ll have you all in our labs and that¡¯ll be the end of you monsters.

    Of course, I might be willing to be a little magnanimous if you tell me what you meant by that. You said humans are the easiest to deal with which implies there are other races. There might be a way to spare your people if you¡¯re willing to work under me and share your knowledge.¡±

    Mendell knew of mages, angels, and demons. But something in the woman¡¯s language hinted there was more. Although he planned on experimenting on those monsters, he was lacking in information. If he could string the monsters along long enough to discover their secrets, he could have it both ways.

    The woman¡¯s jaw quivered. Whether it was in anger or laughter, Mendell couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°Your arrogance is astounding.¡± The woman stood up but the men beside her remained seated.

    The Guardians behind Mendell moved forward so they were between her and Mendell.

    ¡°The only reason we ¡®monsters¡¯ have been on the losing end this past decade is because of clan politics and the order handed down by the mages to steer clear of humanity. But, now that you and your mutated humans have been outed for colluding with angels, you¡¯re no longer under their protection.¡±

    The woman smiled, but there was no warmth in her smile. ¡°You so readily agreed to this sit-down because you¡¯ve been lulled into complacency. You¡¯ve underestimated your enemies. I¡¯m quite disappointed, I¡¯d heard you were more calculating than that.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes turned black and the world turned hazy as towering black shapes surged up from the floor, their bodies shrouded in shadow, their eyes an iridescent blue that fixed straight into their eyes, pinning them where they were.

    ¡°My name is Amarosa,¡± the black shapes spoke but the voice belonged to the woman. ¡°And I will show you the error of your ways.¡±

    Mendell looked calm on the surface, but he felt overwhelming fear surging up from below, threatening to lock him frozen in place. The shadowy beings were un-like anything he¡¯d ever seen before. They were unnatural.

    The shadows gathered closer, and although the Guardians were afraid as well, thousands of hours of training took over and they pushed their fear aside. They dashed forward, activating their spirit energy along the way.

    The two men were still seated in their chairs but then two phantoms dove into their bodies. Their human-looking bodies transformed. One of them turned into a were-wolf hybrid, the other¡¯s nails and fangs extended. They both had darkness oozing out of them like a stain on their souls.

    Two of the incoming Guardians were intercepted by the transformed monsters. The third Guardian went straight for Amarosa, but her form collapsed in on itself. The guardian stood where she once was, confused.

    The phantoms all around him all converged onto the Guardian, and Mendell watched as the Guardian disappeared in that cloud of darkness. All he heard were screams coming from the Guardian.

    ¡°I will make you regret your disobedience.¡± Mendell heard Amarosa whisper behind him. Her breath on his neck sending goosebumps up his spine.

    Mendell pushed aside his fear and activated his spirit. A golden aura burst out of his body, lancing through the darkness all around and making it disappear, all except for the shadowy mass behind him. This shadowy mass was Amarosa herself.

    She hissed in pain, but the wound was superficial. Mendell stood up from his chair, four golden wings sprouting out of his back as he did so. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would only rely on my subordinates, did you?¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    A large building exploded, tossing rubble and other debris all over the road. Two forms jumped out of the cloud of smoke tossed up by the explosion, and stood on opposite ends of the street.

    ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Amarosa said as she gasped for breath.

    Her and Mendell were twenty feet apart in the middle of the street. There were cars screeching to a halt and people screaming as the rubble from the building came crashing down on them. But Mendell and Amarosa stood there, isolated in their own little world where they only saw each other.

    ¡°Taking you alive proves to be rather difficult.¡± Mendell said as his eyes turned golden. ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to settle for your corpse.¡±

    The energy radiating from his body increased as the golden pools of light in his eyes began to leak out. Golden lines spread out from his eyes and began forming an intricate pattern on his face.

    Amarosa didn¡¯t stand idly by as Mendell went through his transformation. She condensed her spirit energy and summoned her spirit beast. Behind her, a towering black shape emerged from the floor. Un-like the other phantoms that were smoky figures, this one was more substantial.

    ¡°Julius.¡± Amarosa whispered. The form behind her opened its fanged mouth so wide that it stretched from one side of its face to the other, splitting its head horizontally. When Amarosa said its name, the phantom screeched a blood-curdling cry that shattered the windows on the buildings nearby.

    The fear that surged from Mendell¡¯s stomach was instinctual. He wasn¡¯t the only one that stood frozen, staring at the phantom. There were other civilians who were frozen in their place when the phantom appeared.

    The phantom¡¯s head was folded in half as it screamed to the heavens, it¡¯s jagged crooked teeth like stalagmites in an ancient cave. Mendell ignored the fear and pulled on the spirit within as more gold dripped from his eyes and spread throughout his body.

    The two were ready to fight when suddenly there was a shockwave so strong it knocked them both off their feet. When Mendell regained his footing, he saw the phantom was gone. Amarosa stood there looking around with a confused look on her face.

    It was then he realized his energy was gone as well. No, not gone. Just suppressed. He thought to himself as he routed around internally. He could feel the spirit energy still there, just like the angels had taught him, but somehow it was cut off from him.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Mendell was startled to hear a voice speaking inside his own mind. He turned left and right, panning the street for the source of the voice and found a man floating above the rubble that was once one of his military bases.

    The man, or spirit, was floating there in gold and red robes that billowed in the wind. He had a gold helmet on with a red crest on top made of hair. It looked as if the hair on top was made of fire the way it waved about.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Amarosa began to tremble. ¡°How¡¯re you here?!¡±

    Mendell was surprised by the utter horror in Amarosa¡¯s voice. She was deathly afraid of it even though she was quite powerful herself. Her emotion peeked Mendell¡¯s interest.

    ¡°This is over. The war between you two is finished.¡± The figure said with a note of finality.

    Amarosa¡¯s lips trembled as her anger overwhelmed her fear. ¡°Now you get involved? After they hunt us down like dogs for a whole decade, you decide to step in now?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I¡¯m not letting her go.¡± Mendell said casually although deep down he was uneasy. ¡°She killed dozens and destroyed my home.¡± He gestured to the ruined building.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a request.¡± The figure said as his head turned towards Mendell.

    Mendell suddenly felt an immense pressure settle on his shoulder. The pressure was like a colossal wave of energy that sent him to his knees. He leaned forward and put his hands on the pavement trying to keep his face from kissing the ground.

    Just as soon as the pressure settled, it disappeared. ¡°Your people will cease their crusade.¡± The figure said to Mendell then turned to Amarosa. ¡°And your people will do the same.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡± Amarosa grumbled.

    ¡°There will come a time when you will both be amongst the minority. Until then, prepare yourselves and attain as much power as you can. Heed my warning, for if there is another problem between you two that requires my presence you will not like the solution I devise.¡± The figure said as its form became more transparent until eventually it disappeared.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Mendell sighed in relief as he got back to his feet. He looked over at Amarosa to make sure she didn¡¯t try to ambush him as soon as the figure vanished.

    ¡°Minority? No¡­ that can only mean¡­ is the Qiyamah under attack?¡± Amarosa seemed to be lost in her own world as she stumbled about saying things that didn¡¯t make any sense.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± Mendell finally asked when he grew fed up with her behavior.

    Amarosa looked up and remembered where she was. She looked at him with a blank stare before turning around. A wall of darkness appeared before her. ¡°I suggest you take that man¡¯s word as law. Better yet, take it as a commandment from god.¡± She said as she disappeared into the wall of shadow.

    An hour later Mendell still couldn¡¯t get the images of what happened out of his head. He thought he was beginning to understand the hidden world, the paranormal, but now he just had so many questions that were left un-answered.

    He felt weak and helpless as events happened to him, rather than him causing the events. He hated feeling out of control. I need to take my mind off things.

    ...

    ¡°Welcome Sir.¡±

    Various greetings were said to him as he walked through the doors of Guardian HQ an hour later. This was the headquarters for all Guardians in America, and where he resided. After walking into the elevator, he entered a passcode into the keypad and rode the elevator down.

    The doors opened twenty floors underground revealing an empty station. Mendell frowned as he noticed the lights were already on. This was his private sanctuary, the amount of people who knew the passcode to this place could be counted on one hand.

    He made a beeline for the steel door where he kept his plaything. After entering a unique passcode that nobody in the world knew, besides him, he swung the door open and found an unexpected guest inside.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?!¡± He spat at the white blond girl that was casually leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. ¡°And what have you done with my prisoner?!¡±

    ¡°You mean the doctor who you were torturing just because she was mind-controlled? I¡¯ve sent her far away, somewhere you will never find her again.¡± The girl said.

    The girl before him was the daughter of the President, yet she enjoyed a privilege that not even the President had. She was able to talk to Mendell as if they were equals.

    ¡°I¡¯m forced to work with you but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to stand by and allow you to torture innocent people. Those days are over.¡± Andrea said evenly as she stared at Mendell, unafraid of what he might do. ¡°Now come on. The Association sent me to fetch you and they expect us within the hour.¡±

    ¡­

    Nate sat in a small auditorium filled with fifty students of all different races. It was the first day of school and he was feeling anxious as he adjusted to the new world he found himself in. He was informed that he would attend the school of magic which was just a sub-school within the Academy.

    The room was filling up quickly. The students that trickled in were finding it harder and harder to find an empty seat. A moment later, a tall Indian man walked out of the stage door and approached the low podium.

    ¡°Good morning, and welcome to the Academy. I am Master Akash Grenwall; you can all call me Master Akash. I¡¯m the director of the Academy¡¯s School of Magic.¡± The Indian man said with a slight accent.

    ¡°First; congratulations to all of you. Making it into this school is quite the accomplishment, you should all be proud of yourselves. Here at the Academy we deliver first-rate education that will serve you well in the years to come.

    ¡°In your assigned rooms, you will find several items that are essential to your time here: a rule book, your class schedule, and your school ID.¡± The manexplained.

    ¡°There are many fun things you can do on campus but you all must remember to follow the rules and always practice safety first. Now, I¡¯m sure most of you are itching to get to the actual magic, and as a treat, I will explain some of the simple concepts behind magic.¡± The crowd leaned forward with renewed interest. Even Nate focused his eyes on the man on stage.

    ¡°Magic exists. But most of you have already experienced that, one way or another, haven¡¯t you?¡± The tall brown man said. ¡°Arcane magic, elemental magic, even shaman magic exists in our world.¡±

    ¡°Magic, mana, ether, whatever you want to call it it¡¯s all the same. It exists, it surrounds us and a rare few can access this energy source and manipulate it into manifestations that defy logic. Now, don¡¯t confuse magic with spirit energy, these are two very different things. That is why there is a school of magic and a spirit school.¡±

    Nate was distracted by a large orc that was ambling down the aisle looking for a seat. The auditorium was packed, and the only available seat happened to be a few rows in front of Nate.

    You¡¯re better off sitting down where you are. He thought to himself, but the orc didn¡¯t sit down in the aisle. He moved sideways down the row despite the grumbles of protest.

    ¡°Sit down fatass!¡± Someone shouted, eliciting a few laughs from the crowd.

    The orc made his way down the row and finally made it to the available seat that was far too small for his large frame. Still he sat down, and his upper body spilled over onto the seats beside him, making the people around him uncomfortable as they leaned away.

    ¡°Figuring out how magic works is a long and tedious process filled with failure, anger, and life-threatening experiments. Here at the school of magic, we have only one purpose, and that is to produce quality magicians that will contribute to society.

    Now, our goal for the first years, that would be all of you, is to reveal your innate affinity and to polish them to the highest degree. Each mage is born with a certain amount of talent that determines how far you will advance into the world of magic. Magical items like wands and staffs can strengthen the effect of your magic, and rings and scrolls could help cast a particular spell, but overall, your capabilities are capped by the talent hidden in your blood.¡±

    The directormoved around the stage as he went on about his lecture. Nate noticed that the students listening were split up into two categories. One group listened attentively, they were mostly human and ranged from all ages from a young teen to as old as middle-aged men and women.

    The other group seemed bored, as if the directorwas repeating knowledge they were already aware of. This group consisted mainly of other races that weren¡¯t human. There were some humans in this lot, but the majority were from different races.

    ¡°Should you have any questions, feel free to stop by my office at any time. And again, welcome to the Academy. Please make yourselves at home.¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    The director waved to the students then turned and walked off the stage. As one, the students sitting in the auditorium got to their feet and began filing out of the room. Many of them striking up conversations as they went.

    Nate turned to his right. Down at the end of his row he could see the struggle of students trying to slip into an opening in the crowd.

    ¡°Do you mind?¡± someone yelled to be heard over the din the crowd was making.

    Turning to his left, Nate saw there was a line of people waiting on him. The row was too small, for the others to get by, Nate would have to stand up to give them room.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Nate pointed to the jumble of students on his right. ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going anywhere soon. Let it clear up some.¡±

    The boy that spoke to him earlier just stared at him. So, did the others waiting on him. Nate sighed and heaved himself onto his feet. His movements were like an old man, slow and tentative. He shuffled his way down the aisle and waited for a chance to slip into the crowd.

    The past two days had done wonders for his body. Before, he couldn¡¯t get anywhere without a wheelchair, and now he was able to walk on his own. His body wasn¡¯t anywhere near its full potential, but it was getting there quick.

    ¡°Watch it!¡± A shoulder rammed into him, shoving Nate out of the stream of traffic.

    Nate almost fell, but managed to catch himself at the last minute. He turned around with a snarl, ready to curse out whoever had shoved him. A blonde girl four inches shorter than him stood there in an aggressive stance.

    The girl had two friends flanking her sides, giggling at him. They were all dressed in similar clothing, tight t-shirts, and jeans.

    Nate took all this in in one glance. He also noticed how the stream of traffic had slowed as people began to stop and stare. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh aloud.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± The girl¡¯s smirk had turned into a snarl when Nate began to laugh. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize for running into me?¡±

    ¡°The scrawny bitch-boy doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him.¡± One of the girl¡¯s friends remarked. ¡°You should just¡­¡±

    Whatever the girl was going to say next was cut off as she was pushed from behind herself. ¡°Hey!¡± She shouted at the giant orc who now stood in her place.

    ¡°Oh, so sorry.¡± The orc apologized with his hands clasped and a low bow. ¡°My stomach gets away from me sometimes.¡±

    There were a few chuckles in the crowd of bystanders. The girl looked like she wanted to rage some more but the dumb smile on the orc¡¯s face made it hard to throw a fit. She would just look like a lunatic if she shouted at him for something so small.

    The orc made his way over to Nate and put a large hand around him. ¡°Come friend.¡±

    Nate followed the orc as the stream of students turned back towards the exit. There were a few grumbles from the dissatisfied students who wanted to see some action on their first day of school.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± Nate said once they were farther away.

    ¡°No problem. That¡¯s what roommates are for.¡± The giant orc said. ¡°I¡¯m Snog by the way.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to ask you first: why you stepped in, how¡¯d you know I was your roommate, or what kind of name is snog?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll only answer one then. Snog means sex in the orcish language. I think my parents named me that as some sort of ironic joke.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nate¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in understanding. ¡°You mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a virgin.¡±

    Nate couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the orc¡¯s sullen expression. ¡°My bad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a cruel fate my friend, one I wouldn¡¯t wish on anyone.¡± Snog smiled, but the look in his eyes seemed hopeless. ¡°Maybe one day.¡±

    Snog led Nate to a building with a giant ruby crest at the top. ¡°There are two residence halls. This one is for the mages, that one over there is for members of the spirit school.¡± Snog said as he pointed across the quad to a building with a large crescent moon at the top.

    He led Nate into their building and up to the fourth floor. The elevator was broken so they had to take the stairs. By the time they reached the fourth floor Nate was panting for breath. His body was still very weak, and his heart was pumping like a piston.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Snog said without the slightest hitch to his voice.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Nate looked at the overweight orc with an incredulous expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m a shaman after all.¡±

    Their room was at the end of the hall. The door leading into their room had two nameplates with their faces on it. Nate finally understood, Snog must¡¯ve arrived earlier and saw his face on the door.

    The interior of the room was utilitarian. There were two beds on each side of the room, two desks, a bookshelf, and a footlocker. One side of the room was already settled into so Nate went over to his side and crashed on the bed.

    ¡°What was that about anyway?¡± Snog asked. ¡°I know the school has its rivalries, but it¡¯s a little too soon to be targeted by the nobles.¡±

    ¡°Nobles?¡± Nate had an arm across his face as he tried to rest his tired body.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we call the mages who were born to mage families. The nobles think they run this school because of their prowess in magic, they often look down on both our groups.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°Commoners and outsiders. The humans who were exposed to magic and became aware of their magical aptitude are called commoners. Any non-human is considered an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Nate didn¡¯t think he was attacked because he was a ¡®commoner¡¯. He was sure it was because of Master Andrea, the mage that was so vehement on banishing him to the NetherRealm.

    The best way for Master Andrea to banish him would be to provoke Nate into causing trouble. Nate knew this, and he knew it was a good plan. His anger would be his downfall if he didn¡¯t keep it in check. But the girls had tried to bully him like some high-school children. Nate found it amusing rather than rage-inducing.

    ¡°Class starts soon, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Nate groaned. He didn¡¯t want to face those stairs again. What if that bastard tampered with the elevators somehow. If anything, Nate was angrier about having to use the stairs than anything. If the Master mage had somehow caused that, then the man was more insidious than Nate thought.

    ¡­

    Nate¡¯s last class of the day was combat training but because of his physical condition he was allowed to sit in the bleachers after doing a few drills. The field was split into two, both halves being used by two different classes.

    He was drawn to the field opposite the one his class was using. The field was being occupied by one of the classes from the Spirit School. Nate saw Adrian in the distance. He was standing with a small group, talking, and laughing.

    Nate felt a pang of jealousy that he quickly dismissed. Although he loved Adrian like a brother, they needed to stay away from each other for the time being. Nate could feel Adrian held some animosity towards him. Although he tried his best to hide it, Nate could still feel its presence.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes began to wander and he saw Nate staring at him, he waved. Nate returned the wave and looked away from their group. He felt boredom begin to settle in as he waited for class to be over. Once the bell rang he left the combat field and went towards the dining hall.

    As he came into the hall for dinner, Nate increased his pace towards the buffet line. Once he had a tray stacked full of food and a large drink, he searched for an empty table. He saw Snog sitting at a table alone and made his way over, sitting across from the giant orc.

    Snog looked at his tray of food appraisingly. ¡°For a scrawny boy, you eat a lot.¡±

    ¡°Gotta get back to fightin¡¯ weight.¡± Nate said before stuffing his face.

    As Nate was shoveling food into his face, a commotion stirred several tables away from them. Several students were being forced to leave their spot as another group pushed them out.

    ¡°Fucking first years, learn your place!¡± He heard someone shout.

    Snog was watching the commotion take place. Nate didn¡¯t bother paying attention. He¡¯d seen behavior like this back at his high school, he was just surprised a magic school was behaving similarly.

    ¡°Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake! Look at these idiots!¡± The voice belonged to a male with a posh English accent. It was coming from the end of Nate¡¯s table.

    Nate glanced up and saw several boys standing there looking at them with hostility. ¡°You got to be kidding me.¡± Nate scoffed as he looked at the group.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? First year scum giving me lip?!¡± The tawny-haired, freckled boy shouted in his English accent.

    ¡°Go fuck yourself.¡± Nate spat. He couldn¡¯t deny the fact he was starting to get angry by the children here at the school.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The boy was cut off by another voice.

    ¡°Easy Tone, can¡¯t you see they¡¯re just hungry? Let them eat.¡± A sultry girl with braided hair and caramel skin slid into the seat next to Snog.

    The boy swallowed his anger and put on a smile as if he wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°Generous as always Ahri. Sometimes, the first years need to be taught the rules. It¡¯s good for them.¡± He said as he sat down beside Nate.

    Nate felt the boy was still hostile towards him but he ignored him as he turned back towards his food. ¡°What¡¯s with the people here? It seems like they¡¯re all itching for a beating.¡± Nate said aloud as he continued with his meal.

    Tone was about to start yelling again but Ahri beat him to it as she began to laugh aloud. ¡°The school wants to breed a competitive environment to spur their students on. They figure a little bullying will inspire the student to achieve the power to get back at their bully.¡± Ahri answered.

    ¡°You hear that?¡± Tone said as he slapped Nate in the back of the head. ¡°I¡¯m good for your development. So, show me some gratitude.¡±

    Nate snapped. A giant incorporeal hand appeared and smacked Tone so hard his body was thrown out of his chair and ten feet away. He looked at Nate with a mix of anger and fear.

    Nate¡¯s facial features were stormy. He turned to Tone with violet lightning cackling in his eyes. ¡°GO SIT SOMEWHERE ELSE.¡± He said with a warbled voice that seemed to echo across the dining hall.

    The demon inside Nate was pulling at the chains howling with anger, begging for release. Nate felt his hands shaking with anger that required his whole focus to suppress.

    Tone¡¯s expression settled on fear as all thoughts of getting revenge disappeared. He pulled himself to his feet and fled the dining hall, looking over his shoulder once to make sure he wasn¡¯t being pursued.

    The dining hall slowly returned to its usual din as people returned to their meals. They had looked upon Nate and Tone¡¯s interaction as if it were a common occurrence, and had dismissed it as soon as the action was over.

    Tone¡¯s posse took their leave shortly after his departure. Soon it was only Snog, Nate, and Ahri left at the table. Ahri was staring at Nate with a strange expression on her face.

    ¡°What?¡± Nate finally said after minutes of awkward staring.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just¡­ you remind me of my brother.¡± Ahri smiled warmly at him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Snog shook an empty fist in triumph. Then he looked at Nate with an apologetic look. ¡°Sorry friend, looks like you¡¯re off the field. She just see¡¯s you as her brother.¡±

    Nate chuckled. ¡°As long as I have food, who needs women?¡± He joked as he turned back to his meal.

    ¡°There, we have his blessing.¡± Snog said as he turned to Ahri hopefully.

    ¡°Calm down Buddha.¡± Ahri patted Snog¡¯s bulbous stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t swing that way.¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Mendell could feel the disappointed stares aimed in his direction as he walked across the lobby. He ignored them, even though a part of him wanted to lash out at the indignity.

    He knew why they were angry and disappointed, he was angry himself, but there was nothing he could do about it. The Association had made their ruling and it was final. As the face of the Association, he had to enforce their ruling. It was easier said than done.

    At the elevator doors, Mendell chose to go up to his office. To the public it was where he worked, but his true work station was deep underground. He only came to this office for official business, like meeting with his Guardians.

    It was precisely why he went to the office this time. He knew the Guardians had questions, and he would have to answer them here. It was no surprise that the first Guardian to walk through his door was John, his son.

    ¡°Father, may I speak with you?¡± He asked as he stood at the doorway.

    Mendell gestured to the seat across from him, which John took. John made the pretense of adjusting himself but what he was really doing was stalling, trying to figure out how to phrase what he was going to say next.

    As Mendell waited for his son to speak his mind, he noticed there were other Guardians nearby. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all come in then.¡± Mendell said addressing those eavesdropping.

    The guilty party looked ashamed but took up his invitation and entered the room. John had grown more confident with others in the room and decided to speak his mind. ¡°Why did you give the order to stand down when we were winning the war against those monsters?¡±

    ¡°The mages intervened. They¡¯ve asked us to stop and that¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do.¡± Mendell responded quickly as if he had rehearsed his answer beforehand.

    ¡°But, Sir, we do not answer to the mages!¡± A guardian said, with other Guardians voicing their agreement.

    Mendell sighed in frustration as the room began to fill up with useless chatter. ¡°Enough!¡± He shouted getting them to quiet down.

    ¡°I say the mages ¡®asked¡¯ but really it was an order. So, what would you suggest we do? Go to war against the mages and the monsters?!¡± Mendell looked each one of them in the eye with an intense stare. The Guardians all looked away from him, none daring to meet his eyes.

    ¡°You will do no such thing.¡± The voice came out of nowhere, then suddenly a short paunchy old man appeared out of thin air. One minute the spot was empty, and the next it was being occupied by this person.

    The Guardians reacted instantly as they tried to subdue the intruder, but all their efforts were wasted as their attacks went through the man. Mendell raised an eyebrow as he witnessed the spectacle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, he¡¯s not really there.¡± Mendell finally said when the Guardians effort to subdue the man became too embarrassing to watch.

    The paunchy short man smiled. ¡°How perceptive of you, you must be the one they call Mendell.¡±

    ¡°I am, and who might you be? It¡¯s only proper to introduce yourself when stepping into someone else¡¯s home.¡±

    ¡°Of course, how rude of me.¡± The old fat man straightened himself proudly. ¡°I am Master Andrea, a mage on the magician¡¯s council.¡±

    ¡°And why¡¯re you here?¡±

    Master Andrea didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead he looked around at all the other Guardians with a speculative eye. ¡°How fascinating. You must be very intelligent to mix science and spirit energy to create such remarkable creatures. It¡¯s a shame, if I had more time I would like to inspect your creations in more detail.¡±

    The Guardians stiffened at that, they still regarded themselves as humans yet the man spoke as if they were less than that. Master Andrea noticed their expression and grinned. He turned back to Mendell. ¡°You¡¯re not the first to come up with such an idea of course. It¡¯s just such a shame we mages have been restricted¡­ no matter. That¡¯s not why I am here today. I am here to invite you to a special event taking place two weeks from now.¡±

    Mendell said nothing. He simply studied the mage. The man disregarded him and his Guardians as a threat, the way he spoke to them with such confidence bordering on arrogance was truly grating on his nerves.

    ¡°In two weeks¡¯ time Qiyamah will be weakened at these coordinates.¡± Master Andrea spouted out a latitude and longitude which John entered into his cell than showed the phone to Mendell.

    Mendell frowned. ¡°This is an abandoned village.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Mendell didn¡¯t like taking orders, but he hated not having answers. He had to do his best to get the answers needed to make good decisions. ¡°What is Qiyamah, and why do you want us to go there? Why now?¡±

    ¡°Qiyamah is simply the barrier that separates this world from the NetherRealm. No doubt you¡¯ve heard of the NetherRealm by now? Good.¡± Master Andrea began speaking as if he was an instructor educating his students.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Long ago a very powerful mage created a world within a world. A place where humans could thrive without being preyed upon by other races. The powerful mage gave up his life to create this seal, a seal which remains intact today.

    The seal is not perfect. Occasionally there are weak points in the barrier that allow for the monsters of the NetherRealm to bleed into our world. For thousands of years we mages have protected the rest of mankind from that threat, and we still do to this day.¡±

    Master Andrea paused as if contemplating something, then continued. ¡°That powerful mage left behind a sort of spirit, an animus if you will. We call it the Gatekeeper. Normally we handle things on our own but there are rare occasions when this Gatekeeper intervenes.¡±

    A sinking feeling spread throughout Mendell¡¯s stomach as he recalled the spirit that appeared two weeks ago when he fought Amarosa. He glanced at Master Andrea who seemed to know what he was thinking, the mage nodded confirming his suspicions.

    ¡°Yes, that was the spirit you met that day.¡± He answered. ¡°He¡¯s given us orders to include the Dark Kin, the Lycans, and you humans into our world. There are many who question why he¡¯s decided to include you all now, but that¡¯s beside the point.

    ¡°In two weeks, there will be a field trip for our students, the first one of the year where they will get a chance to see what it is we do. We¡¯ve decided this would be the best opportunity in which to include you people.¡±

    ¡°Will those monsters be there as well?¡± Mendell asked.

    ¡°Yes they will, and stop calling them monsters. I don¡¯t particularly like them, but they¡¯re harmless compared to the real monsters of the NetherRealm. We suggest you invite people who will keep their anger in check though, because if anyone starts anything, there will be consequences. Dire consequences.¡± Master Andrea said as he looked pointedly at the ring on Mendell¡¯s finger. ¡°Not even a ring of life will protect you.¡±

    Mendell¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise. Master Andrea smirked. ¡°Did you think we didn¡¯t know about your allegiance with the Angel¡¯s and the gifts they¡¯ve given you?¡±

    Master Andrea¡¯s form began to fade. ¡°You can surveil the area if you want, but be warned, anyone who antagonizes or creates conflict will be dealt with harshly.¡±

    Once the man¡¯s image was gone, the Guardians sighed in relief. There was silence in the room as the Guardians digested what they just heard. It was John who felt the need to speak up as he saw the look on his father¡¯s face.

    ¡°Father, we can¡¯t just accept this. Not after what those dam monsters did to Ellie!¡±

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Mendell barked. ¡°What happened to your sister was unfortunate, but she brought calamity down on herself when she did what she did. If it wasn¡¯t the monsters who killed her, it would¡¯ve been someone from the Association for her betrayal. Leave it alone.¡±

    John bit back an angry retort. Mendell looked into his son¡¯s eyes and knew what he was holding back. He wanted to lambaste him for speaking so cold-heartedly about his own daughter. But Mendell had grieved for her years ago, now he was over it. All that remained was anger for her decision to run away from him. How could he be held responsible if she chose to make foolish decisions?

    At least I still have you to carry on my legacy. Mendell thought as he looked at his son warmly. One is all I need.

    ¡­

    Nate¡¯s skin grew itchy as he reached the limits of absorbing world energy. He sat in his room on a portable diagram given to every mage student on their first day. Once the itching sensation grew to uncomfortable levels, he turned off the diagram.

    He made a fist, reveling in the high that came with absorbing world energy. It was an addictive feeling. That high, coupled with the itchy skin made an euphoric combination that had beginners ignoring their limits and absorbing energy until their skin started to bleed.

    He remembered the first time back at the Asylum when he made the same mistake, he wasn¡¯t keen on repeating the same folly and always made sure to distance himself from that blissful feeling.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, Nate¡¯s good mood was ruined. Snog stood in front of him in nothing but his boxers. He was applying some cream to his bald head and rubbing it in while looking himself in the mirror.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like being bald why don¡¯t you just use your shaman powers to regrow your hair?¡± Nate asked aloud.

    ¡°I¡¯m not bald!¡± Snog said defensively as he turned on Nate. Nate raised his hands in an apology and mouthed sorry.

    ¡°Who am I kidding?¡± He sighed as he turned back to the mirror. ¡°I¡¯m so bald I look like a light bulb.¡±

    Nate snorted.

    ¡°There are just some things magic just can¡¯t fix, and my bald head is one of them. And this dam lotion my mother prescribed me isn¡¯t working! It¡¯s just making my head shinier!¡±

    Nate burst out laughing.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a bad looking dude.¡± Nate said once his laughter died down. ¡°It¡¯s not your hair that¡¯s the problem. You just have to have more confidence.¡±

    Snog raised an eyebrow as he appraised himself in the mirror. ¡°You might be onto something.¡± He muttered as he squinted his eyes and tried out different facial features. ¡°Once you get past the hair I am pretty handsome.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Nate smiled. The slight burst of confidence was visible in the way Snog looked into the mirror. ¡°Alright, hurry up and get dressed. We have to go soon.¡±

    Nate stood from his cross-legged position and took a quick look in the mirror. He had looked like a corpse a month ago when he first entered the school but as he gained more weight his body began filling out. His face was slightly angular and chiseled. His hair, braided into locks by Ahri, was neat and tidy.

    Not bad. He thought as he stared into his chocolate colored eyes the same color as his skin. There was darkness in his eyes that spoke of deeply felt pain. It was different from Snog¡¯s innocent doe-eyed look.

    Unwanted memories drifted to the surface, memories that began to stir the demon inside him. His pupils became elongated and his iris turned crimson red like a lake of fire. He closed his eyes and exhaled deeply, suppressing those emotions deep down inside.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± He uttered to his demon. ¡°We must wait for our chance.¡±

    Ten minutes later both students left their dorms and joined the line of first years all headed towards the auditorium where the teleportation circle was located.

    There were two dozen people waiting for them inside the auditorium. Four of them were instructors and the rest were upper classmen. Nate recognized Ahri who stood separately from the rest of the upper classmen.

    She was a mystery to Nate. On that first day, Ahri quickly befriended him and treated him like a brother. Ever since that day she would often eat with him during meal time and offer him any help when needed.

    It was only when others looked at them strange he began to wonder what was up. After gathering some intel, he discovered she didn¡¯t have any friends. She was nice to people but in a way someone would be nice to an acquaintance. Girls tried to befriend her, and guys tried to get close to her but she never let anyone except for Nate.

    Their eyes met, and Ahri¡¯s bored expression lit up like a Christmas tree. She smiled at him and Nate smiled back. He wasn¡¯t under any illusions, he didn¡¯t think she was attracted to him, but the way she treated him like a brother was somewhat unsettling.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    ¡°Listen up!¡± A booming voice cut through the cacophony of noise in the auditorium. ¡°All you first years, up against the wall. Good, now listen carefully to the instruction I¡¯m about to give you.¡±

    The voice belonged to a large man with bulging muscles and a lattice of scars all over his body. ¡°You are not allowed to go off by yourselves during this field trip. You probably noticed we have eighteen upperclassmen here. These will be your chaperones.

    We have nine upper-class students from the Spirit school, and nine from the school of magic. Upper class spirit users will pair with freshman from the School of Magic and the reverse goes for the nine upper class magic students. I want four students per chaperone now!¡±

    The students jerked into motion as they gathered around their chosen chaperone. Nate didn¡¯t care who he was paired up with, but when he saw Ahri waving at him he moved towards her.

    ¡°Ahri, can we join you?¡± A group of four girls approached Ahri before Snog and Nate could get there.

    ¡°Sorry, I have a group.¡± She dismissed them before moving towards the two boys. Suddenly she turned towards the group of girls who looked embarrassed to be dismissed so casually. ¡°Actually, I have room for two of you. You and you, come with me.¡±

    The two girls that were chosen shrugged apologetically at the others, then walked after Ahri who already had Nate wrapped in a headlock. ¡°Hey bro.¡±

    ¡°Alright, now that we have that out of the way get into the teleportation circle. We¡¯ll begin the process shortly.¡± The scarred man went towards the other teachers.

    Nate noticed Adrian amongst the crowd of students. It appeared that freshman from both schools were selected to go on this field trip. Those that didn¡¯t get to go the first time would be going in six months when the next field trip occurred.

    ¡°Why¡¯d he mix us up like that?¡± Nate wondered. ¡°You would think pairing the freshmen with upper class mages would be a better learning experience.¡±

    ¡°Well you have to understand, because of the difference between magic and spirit, it¡¯s more beneficial to mix things up.¡± Ahri explained. Nate just looked at her, not understanding the point she was getting at.

    ¡°Okay you know how the Trinity consists of: blood, soul, and mind?¡± When Nate nodded his head, Ahri continued. ¡°Well mages are your average spell-slinging caster. They absorb world energy to cast elemental, arcane, or shaman magic. Spells vary from instantly cast spells, to spells charged for hours, days, or weeks. Mages are capable of devastating magic, but they¡¯re limited to their cast time. The Qiyamah is the most powerful spell ever created.¡±

    Several students gathered around Ahri to listen to her explanation, but her sole focus was on Nate. ¡°Spirit users are different. Everyone has a soul. We¡¯re all born with a certain amount of spirit. It¡¯s only a rare few that have a strong enough spirit to actually do something with it.

    Spirit energy can be used primarily in two ways: fortification and conjuration. Fortification refers to anything that strengthens the body, allowing a spirit user to run at fast speeds or resist a lot of damage. Conjuration is condensed spirit energy that is created externally. Like this.¡±

    Ahri swung her fist and an arc of black energy shot across the room and striking the far wall.

    ¡°Ahri!¡± The scarred instructor shouted.

    ¡°Sorry, sir!¡± Ahri apologized before continuing with her lecture. ¡°Everyone¡¯s spirit is different. Some might have a darkness affinity while others have fire or lightning. Spirit utilization is geared towards combat whereas magic can be used for a lot more.

    Think of spirit users as warriors. Most mages are slow to cast their spells and require the protection of a spirit user to protect them until they can bring their magic to bear. Now obviously there are some variants in both classes that don¡¯t adhere to the norm, but essentially this is the difference between spirit users and mages.¡±

    Nate knew the basics from reading his mother¡¯s diary, but he never got to finish the whole book. He still had a lot of questions when it pertained to magic and spirit. Although he wasn¡¯t that powerful at magic, he did have some skill in it since he was an arcane mage.

    It was his soul and mind abilities that were abnormal. His spirit wasn¡¯t confined to a core, and it was mutated by the tribulation lightning that had almost killed him. It was only thanks to his mind abilities that he was still alive today. But his mind abilities have essentially reached a new level because of the near-death experience he went through.

    There was no school to help him learn about his mind abilities, but Nate had tried to transfer to the Spirit School. He was stronger in spirit than he was in magic. His request was denied for some reason. Still, Nate wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Eventually he¡¯d get the answers he needed.

    ¡°Alright, the teleportation will begin in sixty seconds. Brace yourselves.¡± The scarred man¡¯s voice boomed.

    A minute later the world fell away into darkness before a new world appeared. Nate was already used to the experience, but there were several students who grew nauseous from the teleport. Snog was one of them.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    They were in some kind of abandoned village surrounded by a jungle. The village consisted of dilapidated houses and shacks that looked like they haven¡¯t been lived in for years.

    As the students recovered from the teleportation, the scarred instructor addressed them again. ¡°There is another party here that will take part in the cleansing. I want you all to welcome Amarosa and Mendell.¡±

    Nate jerked his head at the instructor. Did he say Mendell?

    Behind the instructors were two groups of people. One of them was Amarosa and her band of werewolves and vampires, but it was the second group that caught Nate¡¯s attention. Mendell was standing beside half a dozen other Guardians, but Nate was focused on the tall man with grey hair.

    ¡°I know you freshman are eager to try the new things you¡¯ve been taught, but remember to stick with your chaperones. The monsters that will cross over are rank-less, but they¡¯re still more than you can handle alone. The cross-over zone will be within a three-mile radius so feel free to explore but be warned: you are being monitored. Attacking each other will result in disciplinary action.¡± The scarred instructor excused the students who began splitting off in different directions.

    Nate found himself staring at Mendell. His hands were shaking as adrenaline and anger began coursing through his body. The demon within was tugging at the chains holding it in place, howling for release.

    ¡°You all right?¡± A familiar voice he hadn¡¯t heard in a long time said to him.

    Nate turned to Aiden who was watching him with a worried expression. They¡¯ve smiled and waved at each other from a distance but for the past month they haven¡¯t really spoken to each other. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Nate said gruffly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not. You can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°The fuck do you care?¡± Nate snarled as he shook Aiden¡¯s hand off him. ¡°You wanted freedom from me, right? Well you got your freedom, now fuck off.¡±

    Nate walked away. He knew it was unfair to lash at Aiden like that but he couldn¡¯t help it. Although he would never admit it, he was hurt. Nate still thought of themselves as brothers but it was clear Aiden wanted nothing to do with him ever since they arrived.

    His reflection on a broken glass called his attention. His eyes had changed again. Placing a hand on the wall he tried to calm himself. There were only a handful of instructors that knew about Nate¡¯s demonic side.

    They tried to get him to release it in a controlled environment, to try and gain control of it. But Nate never allowed it. The hatred and anger from ten years ago was still there. The hellish nightmare he went through during his coma only made it worse.

    To stay sane, Nate had to find a way to master the hatred and anger, otherwise it would¡¯ve consumed him. All his pent-up anger was pushed onto the demon, and rather than face it, Nate locked it away in the deepest recess of his mind.

    He knew if it was ever free he would go on a rampage. In some ways, the demon had paid the price for Nate¡¯s sanity and it was easier to keep it locked away rather than face the wrath of the demon.

    ¡°Nate, stay with the group.¡± Ahri called out to him.

    Nate exhaled and once he was sure his eyes were back to normal, he turned to his group. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡±

    ¡­

    Master Andrea watched Nate through the eyes of his subordinate. ¡°It¡¯s just like you said.¡± He heard the subordinate whisper to himself.

    ¡°Wait for your opportunity. Don¡¯t rush it, and when you do it, make sure Nate can see Mendell and his group.¡± Master Andrea ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡­

    Aiden watched Nate walk away but he didn¡¯t bother chasing after him. He was done looking after Nate. That wasn¡¯t his responsibility anymore. The last ten years was hell for him, and even though it wasn¡¯t Nate¡¯s fault, he couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the bad times whenever he looked at Nate.

    He still cared about Nate. He loved the man like a brother. But all he wanted to do now was to move on, and this was the only way he knew how.

    A loud siren blared as the clear skies began to turn reddish-brown. Aiden had never heard such a loud sound before, the siren seemed to be coming from the sky itself. He looked around frantically trying to pinpoint the location.

    ¡°Aiden! With me!¡± His chaperone ordered, a pale young elf by the name of Ellen.

    He rejoined his group and Ellen began to lead them into the forest beyondthe village. ¡°The creatures that¡¯ll cross over are not to be underestimated. They will resemble the animals of our world, but they¡¯re not. These creatures are mutated animals that will be very dangerous so stay alert.¡±

    ¡°Oh look!¡± The boy next to him shouted.

    The group turned and saw a monkey staring at them from a tree-branch. ¡°Oh, how cute!¡± a girl in their group squealed. ¡°That¡¯s a golden lion tamarin. They¡¯re harmless.¡±

    The girl moved forward offering her hand to the monkey but Ellen quickly pulled at the girl and shoved her back towards the group. ¡°Foolish girl! Did you not hear a word I just said?!¡±

    The monkey began to move its lips, but its eyes were focused on them.

    ¡°Prepare yourselves.¡± Ellen shouted.

    There was a low hum that Aiden could barely make out, even with his advanced senses. He concentrated on the hum and slowly amplified it. What he heard made his skin crawl.

    The monkey was speaking in hushed tones, too low for normal ears to hear. It¡¯s whispering was too low for Aiden to make out any words, but it seemed like it was speaking to someone else. Someone nearby.

    The brush exploded at the same time the monkey lunged, it¡¯s body glowing with golden light. Several of his fellow peers yelled and tried to run away but they smacked into a pale blue barrier.

    The monkey also smacked into the barrier as several other objects clanged against it. ¡°Focus!¡± Ellen shouted at them. ¡°Use your spirit for god¡¯s sake. Stop being cowardly!¡±

    Monkeys appeared everywhere. In the trees, in the bushes, all around them. The students were understandably terrified. The only ones who¡¯d kept their calm was Aiden and Ellen.

    ¡°I will isolate them so you¡¯re only fighting them one at a time. Who wants to go first?¡±

    The other students were reluctant to go first so Aiden volunteered. He was a little nervous, but he had combat experience.

    ¡°Go!¡± Ellen shouted when she dropped the barrier.

    Aiden stepped out of the barrier and approached the monkey closest to him. Before he could worry about the dozen other monkeys he saw a barrier spring up, cutting the other monkeys off before they could get near.

    The monkey was fast and nimble, and its hits were powerful, but it wasn¡¯t any different from fighting a Guardian. He quickly ended the monkey¡¯s life and brought out a spirit crystal given to every freshman at the Spirit School.

    Crystals were essential to spirit users. Mages had diagrams that allowed them to absorb world energy, but the only way for spirit users to get stronger was to kill monsters and absorb spirit energy.

    Once he waved the spirit crystal over the monkey¡¯s corpse, a pale white light flew out of the monkey¡¯s corpse and into the crystal. Aiden walked back into the barrier and passed Ellen as he went towards the other spirit users.

    ¡°Just like they taught us.¡± Aiden said.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    ¡°Good work team.¡± Ahri was sitting on a tree branch eating an apple while the four students below her were hard at work fighting mutated animals. ¡°Heads up, here comes another!¡±

    A large black shape darted out of the forest and charged towards the group of students. Snog, who was the closest to the creature, turned to face it. After a brief chant he activated a spell and collided with the fast-moving object.

    The collision sounded like a car crash. Snog flew away several yards while the black shape was barely pushed back a few steps. It was then the students managed to get a good look at what they were facing. It was a black bear the size of which none of them had ever seen before.

    The black bear got on its hind legs and roared so loud it made the students clamp down on their ears trying to block the sound out. The bear was at least ten feet tall, and when it roared a hazy brown aura began to radiate from it.

    When its front paws landed, the ground shook like there was an earthquake, throwing the girls off balance. Snog was already on the floor but Nate managed to keep his balance.

    ¡°Come on guys, are you just going to watch it all day?¡± Ahri said from the sidelines.

    Snog began chanting and his whole body lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it distracted, you three kill it!¡± He shouted.

    The girls began their spells but Nate already had an arcane bolt hurtling towards the bear. Spells consisted of many different components combined with mana and invoked with a verbal component. Mana was important, but one¡¯s mental ability also played a part in the casting of magic. If one could recall the components faster and will them into existence, along with the portion of mana required, than that mage could effectively cast the spell faster.

    Nate was only taught a few spells, and he knew all their components and how he had to manipulate his mana to produce that spell, he also held an advantage when it came to mental performance.

    By the time the girls finished casting their fire bolt and earth spike, Nate had fired off a few more arcane bolts. Snog was taking the brunt of the bear¡¯s attacks. He was a shaman mage and was able to use nature to reinforce his body.

    The bear roared again as it¡¯s body was shrouded by the brown aura. The brown aura slowly contracted, revealing the bear. It now had plates all over its body and on its head. The plates were studded with spikes.

    ¡°Nope!¡± Snog retreated with a panicked look on his face. ¡°Dam things a ranked beast! Flee!¡±

    The bear charged at Snog, who was back-pedaling as fast as he could. The spikes on the plates grew larger until they were deadly looking daggers. It was only a few feet away from Snog when a figure appeared in a flash of blue light.

    The scarred instructor stood there with one massive paw wrapped around the bears head, effectively halting the bear¡¯s progress. ¡°Ahri! Dam you girl, you just going to let your charge die like that?¡±

    ¡°I felt you coming Master Oleg.¡± Ahri said as she jumped down from the tree. ¡°Why did you come anyways? I could¡¯ve handled it.¡±

    Oleg crushed the bear¡¯s head with one hand, killing it instantly. ¡°You¡¯re the only upper classmen that can handle a one-star beast.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ahri said in disbelief.

    ¡°Does it look like anyone else from the advance class made it here?¡± Master Oleg said gruffly. ¡°We¡¯re surveilling the cross zone, and when any ranked beasts appear, we get involved to take care of it. Next time you¡¯re facing a ranked beast don¡¯t let it activate its spirit, otherwise one of us will have to come over and take care of it.¡± Oleg said before he disappeared in a flash of blue light.

    Snog sat down gasping for breath. ¡°A ranked beast!¡± He exclaimed. ¡°We got lucky.¡±

    The girls nodded in agreement. Nate was curious though. He never fought a ranked beast before but he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d lose if he fought that bear one on one. Magical beasts ranked from one-star being the lowest, to seven-stars being the highest.

    Most mages could handle ranked beasts up to the two-star level. Master mages could handle up to three-star beasts. It was rumored the Grandmaster and the Inquisitors could handle up to five-star, and when they combined their powers they could even take down a six-star beast.

    In bestiary class, they often talked about mutated animals and their strengths and weaknesses. It was a fascinating class that made a part of him wonder what the NetherRealm was like. From the descriptions it seemed like a place of adventure and Nate wasn¡¯t the only one who fantasized about the place. Students often whispered about what it would be like travelling there.

    The other students in his group sat down, resting from the battle. Nate closed his eyes and focused on his awareness. There was an incorporeal string attached to him. Nate detached a piece of his consciousness and followed the string to the other end, flying as fast as he could go.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    In the past, his detached mind could only go so far, but now that he was more adept he could go miles if need be. He quickly reached the other end of the string that was wrapped around the combat boots of one of the Guardians Mendell brought along.

    They were settled at the base of a waterfall with a dozen or so magical beast¡¯s corpses surrounding them. Nate had attached a string to the Guardian back at the village. There was probably a more efficient way to use his powers rather than crudely attaching string to his target¡¯s feet, but because he had no one to teach him he had to experiment and learn for himself.

    Nate quickly scouted the area. The Guardians had an instructor following them closely the last couple of times he checked. He was always in the trees or somewhere nearby, but this time when Nate searched he couldn¡¯t find anyone.

    He snapped back to his body and saw them still resting. Nate slowly walked backwards trying not to draw attention to himself. Once he was sure it was safe and he was unnoticed he headed towards Mendell and his group.

    Mendell¡¯s group was five miles away from their location. They had gone in the opposite direction when the event started. When the Guardians came within eye-distance he stopped.

    Nate didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. A part of him wanted to satiate his need for vengeance, but the other part of him knew no good would come from it. Maybe if I kill Mendell, the demon would know peace. Nate thought. But he knew that wasn¡¯t true as soon as he said it.

    When he was in that coma for ten years nightmares haunted him. His two greatest failures constantly plagued his nightmares. The death of his parents to that demon, and the atrocities that took place in the Asylum.

    The fact that he was completely oblivious to Mendell¡¯s lab it was what angered him most. At first he thought the greatest threat to the humans there were the vampires and werewolves. Later on he learned it was the rich humans who paid millions to hunt down the prisoners who entered the Wilderness game. But the greatest injustice was taking place right beneath his feet.

    You could¡¯ve prevented their deaths, but you were blinded by arrogance! A warbled voice whispered in his head. Nate shook the thought away, they were just vestiges of nightmares that once plagued him. They were gone now. He had nothing to be afraid of.

    ¡°Nate?¡±

    Nate was startled by the voice so lost in his own thoughts. His eyes were focused on Mendell¡¯s group so he wasn¡¯t expecting someone to approach him from behind. He turned to the unfamiliar voice and saw a young blonde smiling up at him. ¡°Was¡¯ good fam?!¡± The girl stuck out her hand and when Nate clasped it against hers she tried to reach in for the one-arm hug. But she was unable to. Nate kept her at a distance as he stared at her.

    ¡°Do I know you?¡± He remembered the girl had arrived with Mendell but he hadn¡¯t seen her before.

    Suddenly an image flashed through his mind and he realized who stood in front of him. ¡°Jody?¡±

    ¡°Now you remember me?¡± Jody laughed and went in for the hug again, this time Nate reciprocated it.

    Once they let go of each other Nate took a good look at her. He remembered back at the Asylum when he removed the downloaded personality that was implanted into her brain. The only remaining personalities were Jody and Andrea.

    Did the downloaded personality come back? He wondered although it wasn¡¯t possible. Jody was clearly speaking to him. So then why is he here with Mendell?

    Jody noticed the changes in Nate¡¯s face. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°You joined up with him?¡± Nate spat.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple fam.¡±

    ¡°He experimented on you! Transplanted you into another person! How can you say it¡¯s not so simple?!¡± Nate whispered furiously.

    ¡°Look when you¡­ revealed the Supernatural world ten years ago, things got a little crazy. I was with Mendell but he didn¡¯t know I was free. I was going to bide my time and wait for a chance to topple his whole organization.¡±

    The young blonde made a grim expression. ¡°I was on the front lines, responding to monster sightings. I¡¯ve done a lot of horrible things for Mendell and I saw him experiment on unwilling participants, but what I saw on the front lines¡­ it was cruel man.

    I wanted to kill Mendell for what he did to me, but soon I began to realize if I did such a thing the humans would be completely defenseless against the monsters. As much as I hate the bastard, I couldn¡¯t deprive humanity of that man. Otherwise who knows? We might¡¯ve become slaves of those monsters.¡±

    Nate scoffed. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°You sure you¡¯re you?¡± Nate said as a dozen mental threads slowly drifted into Jody¡¯s brain.

    The threads progress was halted and Jody fixed him with a stare. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He warned. ¡°My mind is my own.¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡± Nate shook his head. ¡°The Jody I know wouldn¡¯t let that shit slide. The man cut you to pieces man! He transplanted you into another fucking body. How could you possibly be okay with that?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made peace with that.¡± Jody said. ¡°After the alliance with the Angels was made I gained power, along with Mendell and twelve others. I¡¯m in a position now where he can¡¯t do those inhumane experiments anymore. Now, we only experiment on volunteers.¡±

    Nate looked at Jody with an incredulous expression. ¡°Do you hear yourself? How can you justify experimenting on humans?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes the ends justify the means.¡± Jody responded. ¡°Mendell¡¯s measures might¡¯ve been extreme, but it was because of him humans were able to fight back against the monsters. I mean just take a look around you.¡±

    Jody gestured towards the corpses of mutated animals. ¡°If these mutated animals ever made an appearance in one of the cities it would¡¯ve been a massacre. Mendell¡¯s way allows us to fight back and with my efforts his power remains in check.¡±

    Nate was still angry, but a part of him could understand the logic behind Jody¡¯s decision. He knew what it felt like to be helpless. But he couldn¡¯t forgive Mendell. A part of him wanted to end the man¡¯s life with his own two hands.

    ¡°Fucking think about it.¡± Jody walked away frustrated.

    What Jody said to him made sense, but it was hard to just accept it and move on. As Nate watched Mendell and his camp he struggled with what action to take. If I act I¡¯ll certainly be discovered by the instructors. And with all those Guardians surrounding him, Mendell is protected. There are just too many risks.

    Suddenly Nate felt a presence right behind him. He turned around and saw an arm sticking out of a wall of shadows. The arm had pierced him with something and returned to the shadows before he had a chance to process what was going on.

    Deep within Nate, in an area covered in shadows the demon stirred. When Nate was pierced, the fluid went directly towards his brain and purged the shadows, revealing the chained demon. The fluid then broke the shackles holding the demon in place.

    The demon howled a terrible cry declaring its release. On the surface Nate froze in terror as he realized what just happened. The demon was free. It was rising to the surface and no amount of suppression would make it go away.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Nate fell to his knees and his body began to change. His vision grew clearer and his eyesight improved. His strength increased as his muscles began to expand. The surface of his skin hardened into scales and horns grew out of his temples.

    Power coursed through him like a tidal wave. It filled his senses and made him feel invincible. When Nate stood up he materialized a golden colored spear and began walking towards Mendell¡¯s camp.

    His transformation hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. The Guardians were watching him from the base of the waterfall. He should¡¯ve been a little afraid, or wary of his enemies, but he wasn¡¯t. The demon had taken the wheel and Nate was a willing participant.

    He couldn¡¯t deny his demon any longer. He always thought of it as a separate entity, a vicious killer driven by bloodlust and revenge. It became easy for Nate to blame the killings on the demon. To stay sane, he filled the demon with his hatred, hatred he carried in his heart for the injustices done to him. And when the demon became so filled with hate, Nate was too afraid to address it. So, he shunned it and locked it away in his mind.

    It was only now that they were reconnected he realized the demon was another part of him just like his arms and legs. There was no reason to fear it. It was his deepest and darkest thoughts given voice but that didn¡¯t mean it was something out of his control. Just as he looked at Mendell, he knew he could walk away without a need to kill him.

    But it didn¡¯t mean Nate was going to let him off. No, he was half-demon and his demon side called on him to purge any grievances in his heart. He would kill this man because he wanted to wipe him off the face of the Earth.

    Did that mean his demon was making him more vicious? Maybe. But Nate didn¡¯t care. Mendell had it coming, and just because he was doing some good, it didn¡¯t mean he could excuse the bad.

    As Nate drew closer he could see the look of confusion on Mendell¡¯s face. He was there that day when tribulation lightning struck Nate, so he knew Nate should be dead. Yet here he was, walking towards them with a spiteful look in his eye. The other Guardians didn¡¯t remember but they were aware he was a threat.

    Some of the Guardians were afraid of this demon that came out of nowhere while others were confident it would be killed just like the other mutated animals. The wide array of facial expressions made Nate grin maniacally.

    ¡­

    Ahri watched Nate slink into the forest from the corner of her eyes. She knew from his reaction to Mendell that he would try something. Once he was gone she gathered the students and passed them off to another chaperone.

    ¡°You want me to be in charge of two groups? I can¡¯t do that Ahri, this group is headache enough!¡± Ellen complained.

    ¡°Sorry but the instructors want me to help them hunt down the ranked beasts.¡± Ahri ran into the forest before Ellen could argue. ¡°Thanks Ellen, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Once she was out of sight she activated her spirit. With a wave of her hand a black wall of shadows appeared. Ahri stepped into it and entered the twilight zone. The twilight zone was the place between the NetherRealm and the human realm.

    She was still in the forest, but now the world was grey and she was invisible to anyone outside the twilight zone. It was a place only accessible by very high leveled mages and void walkers. Void walkers were just spirit users with the darkness affinity that could traverse the twilight zone.

    When Ahri entered the twilight zone, she was surprise to find she wasn¡¯t alone. There was a man stalking someone through the woods. She could tell he was another void walker because he retained his color in this otherwise grey world. When she moved closer she saw the man was stalking Nate.

    Slowly she moved towards the other dweller. Tendrils of incorporeal energy moved towards the man who was so focused on Nate, he failed to notice the danger lurking behind him.

    The tendrils slipped into his ears and moved towards his brain. Even if the man were to notice what was going on, it would be too late to do anything now. Ahri read his mind and when she discovered what his intentions where she almost barked with laughter.

    She stood by and did nothing as the man tore down a piece of the twilight zone and injected Nate with the potion. Once he slunk back into the twilight zone, back into safety, she pounced.

    ¡°It¡¯s done master.¡± The man said, he looked relieved to have done his job successfully.

    His body suddenly jerked forward. He looked down confused, wondering where the ebony blade came from and why it was slicked with his blood.

    Ahri placed a foot on his back and kicked him off, dislodging her sword. She stabbed the man through the heart making sure he bled out instantly so that he couldn¡¯t alert Master Andrea of anything. As he fell on his side she began to rifle through his pockets.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Only human void walkers could travel freely between the NetherRealm and the human realm so they often carried special items on them. Once she was finished searching for anything of value, she stood up in time to see Nate begin his transformation. She would have to act quick if she wanted to help him.

    She blurred through the forest. After moving half a mile away, she re-entered the human realm and began to channel her spirit. Once she had gathered enough energy she poured it into her sword and buried it into the ground. A cloud of black energy exploded out of the sword and entered the atmosphere, blacking out the reddish-brown light.

    ¡°There, that should give him enough time to handle his business.¡± Ahri began to laugh hysterically. The mage who wanted to set Nate up would end up helping him instead.

    A dozen feet away from Ahri there were a pair of eyes watching her from high up in the tree branches. The two-star shadow panther had happened to be in the area when the crossover occurred. Using its abilities, it was able to slip into the other world undetected by the other mages.

    It moved towards its prey slowly, it¡¯s body moving swiftly from tree branch to tree branch. The dark energy around its paws muffling any sound it could¡¯ve made. Once it was in position to strike, it gathered its energy until there was an aura of darkness surrounding it.

    The beast leapt. Before it sank its teeth into its prey, it knew the strike was successful. It was already imagining the warm meat that would be filling its belly soon. It was completely un-prepared however, when its prey turned towards it.

    Ahri grinned at the shadow panther as it came hurtling towards her. ¡°How fortunate.¡±

    She awakened her spirit avatar. Behind her, a grotesque spirit appeared. This spirit was a fusion of man and beast. It had the limbs of a spider and the torso and head of a sensual female woman. Although the lower half was terrifying, its upper body was young and seductive enough to lure young males into her trap.

    The panther, sensing the spirit energy radiating from the woman, tried to retreat. But it was in mid-air and all it could do was flail around as it fell into Ahri¡¯s hands. Ahri overpowered the beast with the sheer power of her spirit avatar.

    Despite its giant size, the spirit was fast and powerful. It pinned the shadow panther with its arachnid legs covered in a thick black shell. The spirit¡¯s upper body leaned down and opened its mouth as a river of vile white liquid covered the shadow panther. The last thought it could remember was her wicked smile that filled its predatory heart with fear.

    Once her spirit subdued the creature, Ahri walked over and burst into the panther¡¯s mind with dozens of tendrils and began shifting things around. Once she was finished she withdrew her tendrils.

    Ahri recalled her spirit, freeing the shadow panther who then stood up and walked towards her. It stood before her like a dog waiting for its master¡¯s orders. A light blue sigil shining on its forehead.

    ¡°Go.¡± She ordered the panther as it filled its head with images of the targets it would hunt. ¡°Create as much chaos as possible.¡±

    Once the order was given the panther took off into the trees. Ahri re-entered the twilight zone and headed towards Nate¡¯s location. My void pulse should¡¯ve canceled out any surveillance, magical or otherwise, in the surrounding area. And now with the two-star beast causing havoc, Nate should have enough cover to let loose. She was finished with her part, now all she had to do was sit back and enjoy the show.

    ¡­

    Andrea thought the conversation between her and Nate had gone well. Something in his eyes reassured her he would see reason, rather than act on revenge. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t believe it when she saw him transforming and gearing up for battle.

    The other Guardians quickly assembled. They had fought the mutated monsters with an ease that made them overconfident. They even joked as they killed the magical beasts, and turned what should¡¯ve been a scary experience into a competition. That all changed once they laid their eyes on Nate.

    Nate¡¯s whole body was covered in obsidian colored scales with violet lines spider-webbed throughout his whole body. There were pure black horns that grew out of each temple, curling upward than spiraling down like a ram¡¯s horns. His eyes were a mixture of fire and lightning.

    ¡°Why''re you here?¡± Mendell said uncertainly.

    ¡°I have just as much of a right to be here as anyone else, don''t I?¡± Nate said mockingly..

    Those who were confident before lost their faith when they saw the look on Mendell¡¯s face. Anyone who caused Mendell concern was not someone they could take on.

    Nate turned to Andrea. ¡°I just want him. The rest of you can go. Or die with him,¡± He shrugged his spiked shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m good either way.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Mendell said to Andrea.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± John declared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish boy.¡± Mendell hissed. ¡°You¡¯ll only get in the way. I can¡¯t fight if I¡¯m worried about you!¡±

    John flinched from the sharp rebuke. He was still unwilling to leave his father alone with the demon but he couldn¡¯t disobey his father¡¯s orders. He looked at Nate intensely making sure to memorize every detail of this demon.

    The other Guardians exhaled in relief. The demon was giving off spirit energy unlike anything they¡¯ve ever seen before. They would willingly die if given the orders to do so, but they were glad they weren¡¯t the ones facing off with Nate.

    Andrea glared at Nate and shook her head. ¡°Did you even try to move on? Or are you so blinded by hatred you failed to see the forest for the trees?¡±

    Nate didn¡¯t have an answer for that so he remained silent. Andrea groaned in frustration before turning to the other Guardians. ¡°You heard him. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just going to abandon my father?! I understand we don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± John gestured towards the Guardians. ¡°But can¡¯t you do something?¡±

    ¡°No one¡¯s abandoning anyone.¡± Andrea said.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving the orders. Leave now.¡± Mendell gave John a look. The tone of his voice brooking no argument.

    Suddenly everyone turned up towards the sky as a black cloud burst in the air, spreading out for miles. Ahri gave Mendell a look, and when Mendell nodded she gathered the Guardians and left the area.

    ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no talking you out of this?¡± Mendell asked.

    Nate shook his head.

    ¡°Figures.¡± Mendell scoffed. ¡°He really went through a lot of trouble getting me here.¡±

    Nate didn¡¯t know what Mendell was going on about. The confusion was evident on his face.

    ¡°Oho, it looks like you¡¯re not even aware of it yourself. You¡¯re being used as a pawn boy. That blackout we just saw? Someone knows we¡¯re about to fight and they want to shroud us in darkness to conceal it. Whoever it is has a stake in this fight.¡±

    Nate shrugged. ¡°How fortunate for them then, that their stake and mine coincides. It doesn¡¯t matter either way. Now, can we start?¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Golden energy erupted out of Mendell¡¯s body creating an aura of radiance around him. Nate also released his spirit energy. It had been stifled for a long time while he was playing the role of a studentat school. Now, he didn¡¯t have to hold back. He let it all out and reinforced his altered demonic body.

    Mendell spread his hands and suddenly two pieces of equipment appeared. A very hefty mace in his right hand, and a rectangular shield on his left. His eyes turned golden and it spilled onto his face, covering it with lines of gold.

    They both charged at the same time. To anyone watching, they would only see two blurs of energy going at it as they were moving too fast.

    Nate lunged with his spear which Mendell deflected with his shield before countering with the mace. Nate turned the spear to the side and caught the mace head shoving it away from him. Then he let go of the spear and threw a punch covered with lightning energy. The punch caught Mendell in his sternum.

    There was an audible crackas Mendell was sent flying. His body soared for several yards before crashing into the wall. A second later Nate¡¯s golden spear came hurtling towards Mendell. Mendell crashed against the wall then quickly fell forward to avoid the spear that was coming for him.

    He was on his feet instantly. Golden light rose around him and formed a cube. It materialized a second before something clanged off of it. Mendell looked back and saw the spear was circling behind him like a snake. It would¡¯ve struck him in the back if he had been a second late in creating the barrier.

    Nate recalled the spear. Mendell sighed a breath in relief and quickly went to work. Threads of golden light came out of his chest and connected with the golden wall until it became like metal. Once the barrier was secured he awakened his spirit avatar.

    A fully armored knight appeared before the cage. Its shield and mace similar to the ones Mendell was using. Nate wasn¡¯t alarmed though. They¡¯d learned in class about how some spirit users could form contracts with spirits and judging by the very light condensation of spirit energy, Nate could tell Mendell formed that contract recently.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t do anything against me, what makes you think this thing will fare any better? After I crush it, I will break into that little barrier you got there and end your life with my bare hands.¡± Nate clenched his fists to emphasize his point.

    The energy was done forming as the spirit knight¡¯s image became more corporeal. He was a little cautious, but he was confident in his victory. He charged the knight, but before he could do anything, the spirit knight sprouted four wings and with a single beat of its wings it was up in the air.

    The spirit knight came crashing down at him from above. He dodged the mace by jumping to the right and thrust his spear into its side but before he could connect, the spirit knight¡¯s wings hit him like a truck.

    He was knocked upwards and the spirit knight swung back around with the mace sending Nate flying like a baseball. Before he could hit the ground, his spear came flying behind him, supporting him as he landed on his two feet.

    There was a sharp pain in his side. Although the knight was a spirit, it¡¯s mace was very real. If it wasn¡¯t for his demon body he probably would¡¯ve had shattered ribs. Instead there was minor bleeding and a few scales missing.

    There was a clear difference between Mendell¡¯s combat skills, and the spirit knight. Most spirit users who forced spirits into a contract were often mindless like robots. The spirit user would have to manipulate that spirit like a puppet in order to get anything out of it.

    But there were some spirits willing to work with humans as partners. Those were the most dangerous because they retained consciousness. They could think for themselves and use their own combat experience to supplement their master¡¯s.

    ¡°I was a little worried, but it turns out there was nothing to fear. You don¡¯t even own an avatar.¡± Mendell chuckled.

    Nate turned to the golden cage from where Mendell was talking shit. The cage was light enough to see through. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that from outside the box, bitch?¡± Nate tried to goad him but he knew Mendell wouldn¡¯t bite.

    Mendell ignored him as his eyes began to glow. More golden liquid spilled out of his eyes, this time covering even more of his face until he wore a mask of pure gold.

    The spirit knight¡¯s shield began to glow. Its stance widened and it raised its shield as if it was about to receive an attack. ¡°You can thank Master Andrea for sending you to your death.¡±

    Before Nate could process Mendell¡¯s words the shield exploded with light. Hundreds of tiny little beams flew out of the shield at different angles but they were all headed towards him as if they were locked on to him.

    Nate formed hundreds of mental threads. Half of them took control of his arms and legs like a marionette, while the other half went towards the beams of light heading for him. With each thread, he was able to sense all of the beams, and he manipulated his body using the strings to dodge each one accordingly.

    Another burst of the shield sent hundreds more heading his way. Nate closed his eyes as he focused solely on his threads to sense his surroundings. It was easier to concentrate that way. He dodged right then jumped up flipping sideways until his body was parallel with the ground. Then, with a burst of mental threads, he pushed himself off the ground and launched himself thirty feet into the air while calling the god¡¯s spear to him.

    The spear came flying by like a rocket and Nate grabbed onto it for dear life aiming it towards the ground. Once his feet were back on the floor he exploded with lightning spirit energy and infused it all into his spear until it was trembling with power.

    Nate sprung forward to attack. He focused half the mental threads on his body and the other half on the surrounding area. But even with his increase in speed and control he was unable to break through the spirit knight¡¯s expert defense. Between the shield, mace, and two pairs of wings, Nate found it too difficult to find an opening.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The battle raged on for what seemed like hours. Although Nate could sense what the spirit knight was going to do, he couldn¡¯t get past its defense. It was shutting down any attempt he made to strike a fatal blow.

    If he wanted to end this, he would have to commit. Nate backed off and gathered all the mental threads available to him, and focused it solely on his body. His speed and control doubled as even the tiniest movement was manipulated carefully. He went on the offensive and began dancing around the spirit knight with his faster speed.

    Finally, Nate found the chance he was looking for. In an effort to keep up with his speed, the spirit knight was turning more often then it should¡¯ve. Nate feinted like he was going to dash one way, then went the other and found himself behind the spirit knight. The spirit knight tried to adjust its shield to meet Nate¡¯s attack but it was too late.

    Nate stabbed the spear deep into the spirit knight. The spirit knight flicked its wings and soared into the sky to gain some distance from Nate, the spear still lodged into its torso.

    ¡°Die!¡± Nate shouted. The lightning spirit energy infused in the God¡¯s spear exploded into a barrage of purple and gold sparks that filled the night sky like fireworks.

    Nate experienced a brief bout of vertigo. The God''s spear was shaped from his mental energy, and exploding it had hurt him as well. He quickly shook it off then rushed towards Mendell.

    Now that his spirit knight was out of the way, Mendell would have to wait several hours before being able to recall it. He¡¯d be dead before then, Nate would make sure of it.

    The golden cage wouldn¡¯t take long to break through. Except, the golden cage was no more. Instead Mendell stood there with a golden aura surrounding him and four wings sprouting out of his back. His arms were once again loaded with the mace and shield.

    It did not bother Nate. Mendell wasn¡¯t as combat experienced as the spirit knight was. And even though Nate wasn¡¯t much better when it came to combat, he did have his mental abilities that gave him an advantage.

    Half of his mental threads were focused on controlling his movements. With the other half, he spent a few threads re-creating the God¡¯s spear and sent the rest over to Mendell to exploit any weaknesses it could find. The threads were repelled by the golden aura surrounding Mendell. No matter. He thought as he focused the remaining spirit threads on his body making him run faster and with more control.

    Mendell prepared for combat, but when Nate suddenly threw his spear into the sky he was caught off-guard. Nate threw a punch which Mendell barely managed to block with his shield before countering with his mace. Nate easily caught the mace at its shaft and pulled, extending Mendell¡¯s right arm.

    The God¡¯s spear came down on Mendell¡¯s elbow, severing his arm. Mendell stumbled forward. Nate lunged in. His hand was as straight and rigid as possible. He infused it with lightning and pierced Mendell¡¯s chest.

    Schlik!

    Mendell found himself staring down at Nate¡¯s eyes. Liquid surged up his throat making him cough out blood that splattered all over Nate¡¯s face. Mendell reached up with his remaining arm and pushed Nate off of him.

    As he pushed Nate away he could feel Nate¡¯s arm slowly dislodging itself from the hole it created in his body. The squelching noise it made seemed so loud at the moment.

    Nate watched Mendell¡¯s movements with a calm look, but deep down inside the demon was howling. Reveling triumphantly at the victory over its nemesis. The joy it felt was slightly disconcerting to Nate. But that feeling was quickly washed away by the demon''s jubilant mood.

    Mendell was no longer a threat. The gaping hole in his chest guaranteed his death. It was the type of wound only a demon could survive, barely. Mendell fell down on his side then struggled to sit up. After seeing how much trouble he was having, Nate helped the man by lifting his body and leaning him against a tree.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mendell said.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Nate replied.

    They stared at each other and Mendell chuckled at how absurd they sounded in that situation. Mendel¡¯s laugh turned into sputtering coughs that spewed blood everywhere. Once he was done he settled back on the tree gasping for breath.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to kill me.¡± He rasped.

    ¡°Someone had to, for what you did to those prisoners. All those unwilling people you experimented on that were taken against their will.¡± Nate replied.

    ¡°You think me some maddened scientist that heartlessly experiments on others? Are you really so na?ve?¡± Mendell laughed. ¡°The world is full of suffering. Why me? Why have you set your sights on me when so many others do the same?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The world is full of people like you and if they were standing before me I would kill them just the same.¡±

    Mendell shook his head. His breath was getting weaker, he didn¡¯t have much time left. ¡°No, not like me. I serve a far more nobler cause. What I¡¯ve done was for the advancement of humanity, to prepare them for the new world that will inevitably come.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse you for what you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s not right.¡±

    ¡°Right? There is no right and wrong, boy ... only opinions.¡± Mendell had to pause to catch his breath. ¡°You think you¡¯re right to end my life but one day ¡­ when the bigger picture is revealed, I will be seen as the visionary leader humanity ¡­ so desperately needed ¡­ and you¡¯ll be condemned ¡­ as the demon who ¡­ tried ¡­ t-tried ¡­ to get in the way ¡­ of ...¡±

    Mendell trailed off. His eyes glazed over, and he exhaled his final breath. Nate reached out to the man with a blood-stained hand and closed his eyes. To him, Mendell¡¯s last words were the ramblings of a mad man who tried to justify his actions. But deep within, Nate couldn¡¯t resist the flicker of doubt that took root in his heart.

    A flash of light on Mendell¡¯s finger caught his attention. The ring on the man¡¯s hand was glowing vibrantly. Before Nate could do anything the light enveloped Mendell¡¯s whole body then disappeared, taking Mendell¡¯s body with it. All that was left behind was a crimson pool of blood where Mendell once sat.

    ¡°¡­ ring of life.¡± A voice spoke from behind him.

    Nate turned around still confused by where Mendell¡¯s body went. Ahri was walking towards him casually even though he was still in his demon form. She didn¡¯t even flinch at all the blood everywhere.

    ¡°W-what?¡± Nate said distractedly.

    ¡°He was wearing a ring of life. It¡¯s a rare treasure crafted by angels. I¡¯m surprised they gave him one considering how stingy they are with their craft.¡±

    ¡°What does it do?¡±

    Ahri shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just a student so I wouldn¡¯t know, but I have seen pictures of it in old lore books. The writing is in an archaic language though so I couldn¡¯t tell you what it does. But judging by its name, there might be a chance that Mendell is still alive.¡±

    Ahri watched Nate carefully to gauge his reaction. She thought he¡¯d be angrier at hearing Mendell might still be alive, but he didn¡¯t look phased at all.

    ¡°I doubt he¡¯ll live with a hole through the chest.¡± Nate shrugged. ¡°Besides, I saw him take his last breath.¡±

    ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t matter. The instructors will be here soon. I suggest you get out of here before they come.¡±

    Nate walked past Ahri when he suddenly recalled what Mendell had said to him earlier. About how he was being used as a pawn. It got him thinking about Ahri.

    Does she have anything to do with it? He wondered. She looks so calm despite seeing me this way.

    Nate knew he was being paranoid, but it was only normal considering how he barely knew the girl, yet she was so friendly towards him. And the fact that she showed up now, not flinching at the sight of him was throwing up red flags.

    He paused in his footsteps. In some ways, he was glad about his lack of emotions when in his demon form. It became easier to make the hard choices.

    ¡°Nate?¡¯ He heard Ahri say.

    Nate turned around and rushed her.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Ahri¡¯s eyes widened in panic at Nate¡¯s sudden motion. But before she knew it he was standing before her and hundreds of mental threads were assaulting her mind, forcing its way in through any weaknesses. She raised her own defenses, but it was too late. Nate had received a random part of her memories¡­

    ¡°On your feet, prisoner!¡±

    Ahri didn¡¯t respond to her jailor¡¯s instruction. Instead, she took deep breaths and stared at the wall in front of her. It was a dark gray wall filled with clusters of tally marks. She had to prepare herself, for she would be recording another tally mark on that wall today.

    The sound of approaching footsteps made her flinch. A key was slipped into the lock on her door and the small amount of light she usually got was blocked by the jailor¡¯s large build when he stood at the doorway.

    ¡°On your feet.¡± He growled.

    Ahri ignored the command knowing it would only end up hurting her in the end, but she didn¡¯t care. Her heart beat furiously in anticipation as she stared at the wall of tally marks, waiting for something to happen. A heavy club smashed into the back of her head, sending her face-first to the floor.

    The pain didn¡¯t affect her as much as it used to. She found the only escape from pain was to seek the dark void her jailors had created within her. Ahri felt like an observer as the jailor stomped on her body and punched her several times.

    ¡°Think very carefully, girl.¡± The jailor¡¯s sour breath filled her nostrils. He then grabbed the chain between the two shackles on her hands, and hauled her to her feet.

    She stood on her feet swaying. She was completely naked and her body was covered in feces, blood, and countless other repugnant fluids.

    The jailor said something in a language she didn¡¯t understand. Then hands were upon her as two people came in and wrenched her forward. The jailor walked on ahead as his two lackeys escorted Ahri behind him. They had to drag her along as Ahri was unwilling to participate in the least.

    They reached the hall of screams. Ahri called it that because there was always people screaming. Sometimes it was one person, but more often than not it was several people. Today there were many.

    The jailor rapped twice on a door at the end of the hall. There was a pause before the door swung open revealing a room she had grown so accustomed to. It was filled with blood-stained tools spread out on old wooden tables.

    There was a chair with several locks used to hold the prisoner. Ahri was shoved into that seat and the lackeys began locking her in. The one who opened the door had moved back towards the wall of tools turning his back on her.

    Once they were done locking her in the chair they left the room. The jailor exchanged a few words with the man then left the room as well, leaving her alone with him. All she knew about this man was his name; Raki.

    ¡°What sort of fun should we get into today?¡± Raki spoke in nasally tone as if his nose was broken. ¡°I was thinking physical torture. But then again, your tolerance for pain has reached a whole new threshold. I don¡¯t have the creativity within me today to devise something that would get you to scream¡­ what do you think?¡±

    Raki turned around and looked at her. Ahri sat there with an emotionless expression on her face. ¡°Aw, come on.¡± Raki said mocking disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s no fun if you don¡¯t respond.¡±

    Raki sighed.. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be this way, you know? You can still choose to save yourself and tell us where your father is. Think of all the lives you¡¯d save. It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±

    Ahri¡¯s eyes narrowed and her nose flared in barely suppressed anger. She forced herself to remain calm. She felt a whole slew of emotions threatening to overwhelm her so she clung to that darkness within and distanced herself from it.

    But Raki had noticed her reaction. ¡°Oh? You think I¡¯m lying?¡± When she didn¡¯t respond he continued. ¡°It¡¯s understandable really. The demon blood within you is preventing you from seeing reason. But luckily you don¡¯t have to think for yourself. You have me.¡±

    Raki¡¯s eyes glowed a golden color. ¡°What is an angel¡¯s purpose if not to bring order to you savage heathens?¡±

    He tried to bait her, but she was clearly not responding. He rolled his eyes. ¡°Well if we can¡¯t do physical torture, let¡¯s go for emotional. No matter what I¡¯ll break that will of yours and have you call me master. You will learn your place, demon.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Several hours later Ahri was thrown back into her cell where she collapsed on the ground. Her legs were too weak to hold her up. Fresh blood and white liquid covered her thighs and leaked out of her nether regions.

    There was a bucket of water and a tray of food in the corner of her cell that weren¡¯t there before. She pulled the bucket of water close to her and ignored the tray of food. As she looked down, she could see a reflection of her face in the water.

    She could see the blisters on her face, her heavily bruised eyes, her matted hair that clung together from all the fluids that dried in it. If she could cry, she would. But that ability had been lost for a long time.

    Slowly she crawled her way over to the wall filled with tally marks. She took one of the small pieces of rock that littered the floor and began to etch one more tally on there.

    Nate snapped back to the real world. Ahri was standing in front of him with a stormy look on her face. ¡°What did you see?!¡± She grabbed him by the throat and lifted him a foot in the air.

    ¡°WHAT. DID. YOU. SEE?!¡± Her voice turned guttural and her eyes began to elongate like the eyes of a cat.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Nate tried to remove her hand but she had a surprisingly firm grip on his throat. ¡°I swear, it was nothing important!¡±

    She stared into his eyes for several seconds before shoving him to the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever lay your fucking hands on me again!¡± She looked like she wanted to punch him, but decided to let it go.

    ¡°You¡¯re a demon.¡± Nate said.

    Ahri remained silent for several second before answering. ¡°I¡¯m a Nephilim.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a Nephilim?¡±

    ¡°Half human, half demon. Like you.¡±

    Nate finally understood why she had taken such an interest in him. She was a demon like himself. She¡¯d been through a traumatic experience in the past, one that closed her off from others. But when she found Nate who was half-demon like her, she thought she found someone to confide in. A fellow demon.

    And now he¡¯d broken that trust. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯re not. Not like you should be.¡± Ahri sighed in frustration. ¡°But you will soon enough when you transition back to your human form. The emotion¡¯s the demon side of you has neglected will come crashing down on you like the force of a tsunami.¡±

    ¡°How did you know I was a demon?¡± Nate asked.

    Ahri turned to look at the forest then turned back to him. ¡°We don¡¯t really have the time to be talking about this, but I remember you from ten years ago. You were on the news and all over the internet. Many said it was fake news, but I knew. I knew it was real. That¡¯s why I came to the Academy. I figured if you were still alive you¡¯d be here.¡±

    Ahri crouched down and placed a gentle hand on Nate¡¯s cheek. He looked up at her eyes and saw there was warmth in them. Warmth she felt for him. ¡°Nephilims like us are rare. It is our human side that allows us to be on this side of the Qiyamah. Most of us cannot turn into our demon form otherwise we¡¯re kicked out of this realm, but you¡¯re special. The trial you¡¯ve gone through with the tribulation lightning has made you immune to its laws. That can be a blessing and a curse.¡±

    Ahri stood up pulling Nate to his feet. ¡°Now you really need to go, the instructors will be here soon.¡±

    Nate shifted back to his human form and instantly felt a wealth of emotions rise to the surface. Emotions didn¡¯t affect his demon side as much, but it seemed his human side was completely vulnerable to them. The doubt that had taken root was beginning to eat away at him. Did I make the right decision?

    He¡¯d decided on letting Mendell go because of the risks involved, but when his demon broke free he found himself not giving a care. He fought and killed Mendell, and although at the time he didn¡¯t think it, now he could see it was a foolish decision. He was used, and Mendell seemed to think it was Master Andrea who was behind it.

    I¡¯m not letting that shit happen again. He swore to himself as he made his way towards the lake at the bottom of the waterfall.

    Ahri watched him go. Once he was gone she slipped into the twilight zone where Andrea was still seated at the edge of the cliff above the lake.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him what the ring of life does?¡± Andrea asked.

    ¡°Nate is still getting acclimated to his demon.¡± She looked at Andrea. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand my intentions. If I thought it was best for Nate, I would¡¯ve finished Mendell off before the ring of life activated.¡± Ahri said without hesitation. ¡°It just so happened in this case, it wasn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    ¡°What do you want from Nate? Why¡¯re you manipulating him?¡±

    ¡°Manipulation implies I¡¯m using Nate for power or personal gain. That couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth. I¡¯m guiding him so that he can reach his full potential.¡±

    ¡°To what end?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s up to Nate. If he wants to conquer the world or become a hermit, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. As long as he has enough power to do what he wants.¡± Ahri¡¯s eyes narrowed in resolve. ¡°I won¡¯t let what happened to me ever happen to him. That¡¯s a promise.¡±

    Andrea watched her for several moments. ¡°What do you think will happen if he finds out you¡¯re lying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I just haven¡¯t told him the whole truth, yet.¡±

    ¡°You did. You told him you were just a student.¡±

    ¡°Currently I am ¡®just a student¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Bah! Semantics. The fact of the matter is you¡¯re not telling him everything. He might see that as a betrayal in the future. What will you do then, after you¡¯ve helped him acquire all this power and he decides to kill you for lying to him.¡±

    Ahri went silent as she digested Andrea¡¯s words. Andrea jumped down from the cliff and landed softly at the base. She made her way over to Ahri who was deep in thought.

    Ahri suddenly felt soft lips land gently upon hers. She returned the kiss and then pulled back. She looked down into Andrea¡¯s eyes who was looking at her with affection. ¡°Guide him. You don¡¯t have to tell him everything, but you can be a positive influence in his life. You just gotta be more forthcoming. Don''t lurk in the shadows so much.¡±

    "It''s going to take some getting used to, but I know you can do it. I believe in you." Andrea wrapped her arms around Ahri and she melted into her warm embrace. They stayed in that intimate embrace for several minutes. Ahri finally pulled back.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be doing that.¡± Ahri sighed. ¡°We promised to stop, remember?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all you. I made no such promises.¡± She beamed at Ahri. ¡°Besides, out there we might be on different sides, but in here we don¡¯t have to be. What happens in the twilight zone, stays in the twilight zone.¡±

    Ahri grinned. ¡°You¡¯re a fool.¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Snog felt something was wrong.

    After Ahri dropped them off with Ellen¡¯s group, she decided it was best for them to head back to the village. With double the number of students, she felt it was too risky to try and hunt further.

    It was as they were heading back that Snog felt something was wrong. He was very in tune with nature and although the nature of the cross-over zone was a little different, he could still sense the changes that were going on.

    ¡°You all right?¡± Snog had a troubled look on his face, prompting Aiden to speak up and ask if he was okay. Snog shook his head.

    The uneasy feeling increased and Snog felt as if something was watching him. He snapped his head back looking frantically into the forest but there was nothing there. His strange behavior attracted the looks of the other students in their group.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Ellen asked.

    Snog didn¡¯t look at her as he continued to stare into the forest. ¡°Something is very wrong.¡± He whispered mostly to himself.

    The fear in his voice made their stomach churn. Ellen tried to keep everyone calm. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re headed back to the village. Everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Snog turned to her with a wild look on his face. ¡°We can¡¯t go to the village! We cannot!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Ellen placated him.

    The students were already on edge from what happened earlier, when a burst of black energy had infiltrated the reddish-brown aura of the cross-over zone. And now with Snog¡¯s strange behavior, they were starting to panic. Ellen tried to keep them calm but they devolved into chaos.

    Half of them wanted to run back to the village, to where the instructors were, to be safe. The others were afraid of what Snog had said, and were reluctant to go. They were only half a mile away from the village, and Ellen was afraid the first group would run there if she didn¡¯t do something soon. The last thing she needed was for her group to split up.

    The decision was made for her when a large explosion erupted in the out skirts of the village. There was yelling, screaming, and the sounds of a fight coming from the village.

    ¡°Oh my God.¡± One of the students whispered, voicing the fear the other students felt.

    Ellen couldn¡¯t believe it. They were in a low-level instance, meaning only rank-less monsters would be crossing over. At the most, there would be a one-star beast, and even though she couldn¡¯t kill a one-star beast, she could fight it long enough for help to arrive.

    But seeing and hearing what was going on in the village was alarming. The only explanation for such a battle would be a two-star beast, or higher. If it wasn¡¯t safe to go to the village, then what would she do with the students in her charge?

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait here.¡± Ellen decided. ¡°The instructors will take care of whatever¡¯s causing the problem soon enough.¡±

    ¡­

    Aiden couldn¡¯t believe the tragedy that surrounded him. There were several corpses lying there on the abandoned village floor, covered with white sheets that were stained with blood. The smell of burning flesh and wood smoke filled the air.

    He wasn¡¯t alone in the village. There were several dozen students all standing around shell-shocked at the scene before them. They were all out hunting in their respective groups when they saw the battle from a distance.

    Ellen had them waiting in the forest until the fighting ended. When they arrived, they saw what looked like the scene of a war movie before them. The village houses were covered in blood. The ground was littered with broken glass, rubble, and congealing blood. At the village square they found the corpses that the instructors had already gathered. Corpses belonging to their peers.

    Aiden and the others were informed on what took place here. It was a battle between a two-star shadow panther and one of the instructors. The shadow panther had appeared out of nowhere and killed several students.

    Due to the creature¡¯s affinity for darkness, it took instructors several minutes to realize what was going on. But several minutes was enough. The shadow panther had killed two upper classmen and a dozen students before one of the instructors managed to take it down.

    A death or two was inevitable in low-level instances. It was just par for the course. Although this was a low-level instance, it was indicative of what they would be doing after graduating. Instances of cross-overs happened all over the world, and it was up to them as mages to stop them from happening.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The instructors did everything in their power to make sure the students fought against monsters they were stronger than, but accidents do happen. And they were expecting one or two students to perish. But fourteen deaths were too much.

    ¡°All of you wait here.¡± The scarred instructor said. The look on his face was filled with anger that this travesty happened under his watch. ¡°This field trip is over.¡±

    The instructors began discussing things amongst themselves. Then they pulled out stones and disappeared in flashes of light. One teacher stayed behind to look after them all.

    A flash of light drew Aiden¡¯s attention. In a space clear of any students, an instructor and several students arrived. One by one all the instructors teleported back to the village square, dropping off a group of students before teleporting away again.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s all of them. Mendell and his group have already gone, and Amarosa has teleported back already.¡± One of the instructors said.

    ¡°Take it down then.¡± The scarred instructor ordered.

    The mage instructors gathered together and began to chant. Several moments later the sky had returned to its normal sky-blue. The brilliance from the sun seemed to illuminate the wreckage and chaos they were standing in.

    ¡­

    Strange. Nate thought as he journeyed through the forest on his way to the abandoned village.

    Nate wondered where all the students were. The sky was a murky shade of black and brown, so he knew the cross-over was still in effect. But there wasn¡¯t a single student in sight.

    He paused behind a tree. Through one of his tendrils he could sense there was a leopard in one of the trees not too far from him. If he¡¯d kept walking, it would¡¯ve seen him and most likely attacked. He wasn¡¯t afraid of it, but Nate wasn¡¯t looking for a fight at the moment so he was going to give the creature a wide berth. Most of the creatures that crossed over were altered in some way, and he didn¡¯t want to find out what nasty little surprise this leopard had in store.

    Suddenly, Nate rushed forward. He sensed another presence drawing towards the creature. There was a little girl walking alone in the forest. And the path she was heading down was in line of sight of the leopard.

    The girl saw him but didn¡¯t look panicked. She just looked at him as if he was a puzzle. Nate noticed the girl was small, most likely around ten years old. Yet, here she was looking perfectly normal in such a hostile environment.

    The leopard pounced. Nate reached out with his tendrils, combining several dozen to make a thick enough strand to capture the leopard. But as he grabbed the leopard, who was five feet away from the girl, the leopard erupted in a fiery heat.

    Sigils appeared in mid-air and the leopard was incinerated almost instantly. The energy in the fire was able to burn his incorporeal tendrils of mental energy. A trickle of blood leaked down his nose as he recalled what was left of the tendrils.

    ¡°Gina!¡± A woman came running behind the little girl and inspected her all over. Once she was satisfied the girl was okay and she began to berate the girl. ¡°What did I tell you about running off by yourself! You could¡¯ve been hurt, or worse, killed!¡±

    The woman seemed to notice another pair of eyes on her. She turned to stare at Nate, and when they saw each other, both froze in surprise. The woman rubbed her eyes as if in disbelief at what she was seeing.

    ¡°Nate?¡± Amelia whispered, then cleared her throat. ¡°Nate? Is that really you?¡±

    Nate had been wracked with doubt and guilt ever since he transformed back to his human form. No matter what justifications he used, he couldn¡¯t purge himself of these feelings. But hearing Amelia¡¯s voice made him forget all of that for the moment.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Nate cracked a wide grin. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, huh?¡±

    Amelia continued to stare at him, confused. ¡°B-but how is this possible? I saw you die¡­ there¡¯s just no way you could¡¯ve survived that¡­¡±

    Nate was hoping she¡¯d come running into his arms but when she stood there shaking her head at the reality before her, he decided to make the first move. He went over to her but before he could get close a sigil materialized before him.

    He turned to the little girl who was staring at him with a bored expression. The sigil she produced blazed red with fire. Nate had no doubt he¡¯d be severely burned, if not incinerated, if he walked into that without any forethought.

    ¡°Friendly here.¡± He said to the girl. But she didn¡¯t even bat an eyelash. The sigil remained up and she continued to stare at him waiting to see if he¡¯d come closer.

    Amelia finally looked up from her daze and realized what was going on. ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. He¡¯s a¡­ friend.¡±

    The sigil disappeared and Nate walked over to Amelia and wrapped her in an enthusiastic hug which she returned with just as much enthusiasm. The hug lasted for a minute, but to Nate it felt too brief. He didn¡¯t realize how much he¡¯d missed her.

    They¡¯d been together for a couple of months back at the Asylum, and at the time, Nate loved her. It was his first serious relationship and to have someone to love in that heartless Asylum was soothing. She was one of the factors that motivated him to hold on for dear life when his soul core was shattered.

    He never thought he¡¯d see her again, yet here she was. Staring at him with disbelieving eyes even though he stood right before her. There was an awkward silence that settled where they both just stared at each other.

    Finally, Nate felt compelled to say something. ¡°So¡­ is this your daughter?¡± He looked at the girl who¡¯d been watching them silently.

    ¡°Ah, y-yes.¡± Amelia stammered.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Nate bent down and greeted the little girl, but she was determined to show him her resolve not to speak. ¡°Doesn¡¯t say much, does she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a little shy.¡± Amelia said.

    Gina was like a miniature version of her mother. But, noticing her age, he felt compelled to ask. ¡°Is she mine?¡±

    ¡°Yours? God no!¡± Amelia denied almost too fervently.

    ¡°Alright, no need for that. Just a simple question.¡±

    Amelia grabbed his hand. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just¡­ this is a little weird for me.¡±

    Nate felt a little strange as well. To him it felt like a couple month since he¡¯d last seen her. But she hadn¡¯t spoken to him in ten years, and she thought he was dead. It was only normal for her to move on, although Nate couldn¡¯t deny feeling a little bitter.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing here anyway?¡± Nate wondered. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you here earlier?¡±

    ¡°My daughter and I teleported in after the event started. I¡¯m an alumnus of the Academy so I get notified of instances. It¡¯s actually why I brought my daughter this time. It¡¯s a low level instance and she¡¯s quite adept for her age so I wanted her to get some combat experience.¡±

    Nate remembered seeing her use magic before but he didn¡¯t know she attended the Academy. ¡°We should catch up, if you have the time?¡± Nate suggested.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to. We were just heading back to the village ourselves.¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Nate walked into the center of the village where all the other students and instructors had gathered. They were preparing the mass teleportation spell that would take them back to the Academy. As he arrived he was met with a few confused stares from both the instructors and the students.

    ¡°You said that was everyone!¡± the scarred instructor barked at another instructor. ¡°We damn near left a kid here. Go make sure we¡¯re not missing anyone else!¡±

    Just then Ahri came walking from the same direction as Nate. She waved at him and walked by without intruding upon their conversation. Amelia noticed the beautiful woman waving at him, and she smiled. ¡°So, you''ve found someone?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Found who?¡± Nate asked.

    Amelia gestured to Ahri who was walking towards the group of students. ¡°Oh, no. Ahri¡¯s just a friend.¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡± Amelia shrugged as if it didn¡¯t bother her.

    After a few minutes, the teleportation spell was prepared, and that¡¯s when Amelia decided to make her exit. ¡°Now that I know you¡¯re alive, I¡¯ll come visit you sometime.¡± She promised as she walked away with her kid in tow.

    As Nate watched her walk away he couldn¡¯t help but stare at her seductive figure. He felt long suppressed feelings begin to stir.

    ¡°Look at the ass on her.¡± Ahri said as she approached him from behind.

    ¡°Hand¡¯s off, she¡¯s married.¡± Nate failed to hide the disappointment in his tone.

    ¡°Oh well. She¡¯s a dime a dozen, am I right? I¡¯ll set you up with someone if you¡¯re starved for some action.¡±

    Nate appreciated Ahri¡¯s efforts to cheer hip up, but he couldn¡¯t deny his rekindled feelings for Amelia. Still, she was married so he would have to find a way to move past it. ¡°I just might take you up on that offer someday.¡±

    Ahri wrapped an arm around Nate¡¯s shoulder and turned him towards the other students. ¡°Trust your big sis, I will find you someone to make you forget all your troubles. Now, what¡¯re you going to do when we get back?¡±

    Nate had thought about this very question before. He knew he was set up to fight Mendell so he assumed Master Andrea had set up some kind of surveillance to capture the fight to use against him later. Otherwise, why would he go through the effort of injecting him with the serum?

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it was a friendly spar.¡± Nate whispered after some thought. They were near the other students but not close enough to be heard whispering. ¡°It¡¯s not like they know he died. And there¡¯s no corpse so no evidence.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, but that¡¯s not necessary. Don¡¯t even mention you fought with Mendell at all. Deny, deny, deny.¡±

    ¡°But surely Master Andrea sent someone to observe me?¡±

    ¡°Is that who¡¯s trying to set you up?¡± Ahri¡¯s nose flared in anger. Her intense expression surprised Nate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I took care of the man they sent to watch you. He can¡¯t be used against you. All Master Andrea has are assumptions.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­ you didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± Nate felt moved by her devotion. He decided then he would reciprocate her dedication to him. It was only fair. They had to look out for each other since they were the only half-demons on campus.

    ¡­

    ¡°Well I have to say, it¡¯s not often we have two council meetings about the same person in such a short period of time.¡± Annabel Yep, the Chancellor of the Academy started off the session.

    Nate was standing before them, on trial, again. He was standing before the same council that had determined his fate a month ago. The only difference was a lithe, androgynous man who stood in front of the crescent shaped table of the council members, standing opposite Nate.

    A grumpy-looking Grandmaster Oakley, sat on his chair with a smug Master Andrea seated beside him. ¡°This better be worth my time.¡± The Grandmaster said acidly. ¡°I¡¯m tired of having to defend my family in this courtroom.¡±

    ¡°Is it a surprise the child of that traitor would cause us so many problems?¡± Master Andrea replied arrogantly.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Annabel said taking control of the conversation before it devolved into another battle. ¡°Master Andrea, you called this meeting, please, get on with it.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Master Andrea cleared his throat as if he was about to make a grand announcement. ¡°This arrogant young man has violated the rules of peace-keeping instilled by the Academy. During the field trip that took place yesterday he attacked a human by the name of Mendell, killing him.

    Now we were ordered to include the other factions into the instances of cross overs and we¡¯ve done that. But to make sure there is no fighting amongst the factions we must enforce the rules! This young man broke the rules, and therefore must be punished accordingly. Otherwise no one will respect our authority!¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Grandmaster Oakley was the first to voice his opinion. ¡°That¡¯s preposterous! And quite frankly, I grow tired of your accusations against my family! I will stand for it no longer!¡±

    ¡°Gentleman, please!¡± Annabel interrupted. She turned to Nate. ¡°Is this true? Did you attack Mendell?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Nate responded.

    ¡°There you have it.¡± Oakley said.

    ¡°You deny this accusation?¡± Master Andrea asked Nate who nodded his head. ¡°Your penchant for lying is noteworthy. I suppose you think you¡¯re free and clear after killing the man we had tailing you. Fortunately, we have Inquisitor Citlali here with us today.¡±

    The androgynous man stepped forward. Nate observed the man more carefully. Inquisitors were essentially mage police. They were very close in power level to the Grandmaster. Some argued they were even stronger since they often travelled to the NetherRealm and had a wealth of combat experience. The Grandmaster had experience too, but because of his age people didn¡¯t think he was as powerful as an inquisitor anymore.

    ¡°Inquisitor Citlali, please clear up this situation for us. Delve into the mind of this miscreant and bring forth the truth!¡± Master Andrea shouted.

    Grandmaster Oakley was ready to strangle Master Andrea. ¡°You think you can do what you want? What right do you have to invade my grandson¡¯s basic human rights based on your hatred of my family!¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with it! The last time we were here we ordered surveillance on him. Yet on the day of the field trip, the man ordered to surveil him ends up dead and Mendell is nowhere to be found. Do you think it a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°You seem to know a lot for someone who wasn¡¯t there.¡± Nate spoke up for the first time. All eyes turned on him yet he stood expressionless under the focused pressure of their attention.

    ¡°I was tasked with providing surveillance, and when my subordinate ended up dead I projected myself there. I saw the whole thing! I saw you transform into your demon as well, do you deny this?!¡± Master Andrea capitalized his statement by pounding his fist on the table.

    There were several surprised looks from the council members. Even the inquisitor, who looked bored up until now, turned to Nate with a look of curiosity.

    ¡°As I recall, you all wanted me to gain control of my demon and I¡¯ve done that. As for fighting with Mendell, I¡¯ve done no such thing. Mendell might be a mad scientist but he had his reasons for doing what he¡¯s done, I don¡¯t begrudge him for it. It¡¯s not my place to, not after what I¡¯ve done.¡± Nate said showing a bit of remorse.

    ¡°There you have it.¡± Grandmaster Oakley said. ¡°Case closed.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! You would have us take his word for it? We must delve into his mind and know the truth!¡±

    Just then, Master Andrea looked at another council member signaling him to speak up. ¡°I agree. The surveillance we ordered on him was disposed of so we don¡¯t know the truth. At this juncture, we can only comply to Master Andrea¡¯s demands.¡±

    This prompted an argument amongst the council members. Nate just watched them all in amusement. They wanted to break into his mind? As if he would let them.

    I¡¯ve spent the last ten years locked in my own mind, holding my spirit together through sheer mental ability. Now you think you can break through it with your flimsy efforts? Nate thought to himself.

    Unbeknownst to Nate, Inquisitor Citlali was watching him with a bemused expression. The disdain on Nate¡¯s face was plain to see but the council members were so wrapped up in their arguments they failed to notice.

    Finally, they came to a decision. Unsurprisingly it was Annabel who delivered it. He learned she was the neutral member of the council so she was often the spokesperson for all of them. ¡°Due to the extenuating circumstance, we have no choice but to acquiesce to Master Andrea¡¯s demand. Inquisitor Citlali, you will only delve into Nate¡¯s recent memories and confirm whether or not he had a hand in Mendell¡¯s disappearance.¡±

    Grandmaster Oakley visibly shook with anger but he was out voted. He had no choice but to accept it. Master Andrea was smiling from ear to ear, satisfied the Inquisitor would reveal everything and give them the right to banish Nate to the NetherRealm.

    Inquisitor Citlali began to chant and thirty seconds later there were tendrils of mental energy trying to invade his mind. Nate learned in school that Mages were not capable of using mental energy like demons could. Instead, they could cast a spell that exchanged mana for mental abilities.

    Nate easily deflected the tendrils that came snaking towards him. He felt like a parent slapping the hand of a greedy child reaching for the cookie jar. After a few minutes of this Inquisitor Citlali snickered. ¡°Okay, how about this?¡± The man spoke in a voice slightly feminine.

    The tendrils of energy pulled back. Nate was wary of the man who seemed laid back despite his failure in invading Nate¡¯s mind. Nate poured all of his mental threads outward and towards the Inquisitor just to be safe.

    The Inquisitor¡¯s mental threads were gone and in their place was an awl spinning above the Inquisitor¡¯s head. Nate blinked his eyes trying to clarify the disconnect. His brain was seeing the awl, yet his eyes couldn¡¯t see it. When Nate creates the God¡¯s Spear, it becomes visible to the naked eye, yet this man clearly created a tool with his mental abilities but it remained invisible.

    The awl slowly moved towards him. Nate pushed against it with all his threads but the awl was resistant to it. When it was above his head it came drilling into his mind. Nate gathered all of his mental threads frantically trying to block the awl.

    He managed to block the awl, but as it began to spin and penetrate his mind, he knew he had to do something else. An image of Mendell¡¯s shield flashed into his mind, and he began shaping his tendrils, weaving them into the shape of the shield.

    Closing his eyes, he focused on that image. The shield was rectangular and about the size of his torso. It was two or three inches thick and gold all over with a bronze piece of metal at the center of the shield. With that image held firmly in mind, he let the mental threads do all the work.

    He felt like his brain was being squeezed as mental energy poured out of him. The threads bent, twisted, and wove together until the shield was created. It settled over his head, protecting him from the awl that seemed tiny in comparison.

    Once the shield was established the Inquisitor smirked. ¡°You look ridiculous.¡±

    Nate¡¯s shield was invisible to the naked eye like the awl was, but somehow the inquisitor could see it. It lie atop his head like a plank. It was then Nate thought a helmet of some sort would fit his needs a lot better, yet he was already committed to the shield and didn¡¯t know if creating a helmet would work like the shield did.

    The awl began to move at a fast speed as it tried to penetrate his mind, but it was unable to get past the shield lying on top of Nate¡¯s head. The Inquisitor nodded his head approvingly. ¡°Crude, but effective.¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    As Citlali continued to prod his defenses, Nate began to understand something about the Inquisitor. He was going easy on him. Nate was certain of his mental abilities, but when the Inquisitor attacked him in strategic locations, Nate realized he had a lot to learn.

    The shield atop his head was strong enough to defend against the awl, but the man used different techniques to try and invade his mind. One time he tried to attack from below and Nate moved his shield from atop his head to meet it. Like a teacher, he began to guide Nate by showing him different ways someone might attempt a mental assault.

    ¡°What is taking so long?¡± Master Andrea said, annoyed with the delay. ¡°Have you gotten what you need?¡±

    Nate felt the awl disperse. He sighed in relief and dispersed his shield as well. The Inquisitor turned to the council members and shook his head.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get past his defenses.¡± He said.

    Master Andrea pinned Nate with a glare. ¡°It was decided amongst the council. Do you dare go against us by holding out?!¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m going to let you just rifle around in my head? Go through my memories? Who the fuck are you?¡± Nate spat. ¡°I have free will like all of you, so you go ahead and try to invade my mind. See what happens.¡±

    ¡°There you have it.¡± Master Andrea turned to the council members. ¡°He knows he¡¯s guilty. He¡¯s spouting on about free will when he was told specifically that we¡¯d only access the memories from that day. The truth is clear as day, he¡¯s guilty and he¡¯s afraid we¡¯ll find the truth so he continues to bar us from his mind.¡±

    ¡°Tell you what. I¡¯ll allow him inside my mind if you do the same.¡± Nate responded.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ W-what¡­¡± Master Andrea stammered.

    ¡°It¡¯s only fair, isn¡¯t it?¡± Grandmaster Oakley jumped in spotting an opportunity.

    Nate knew this was a gamble. But the idea of letting someone rifle through his memories was the greatest invasion of privacy and free will he could think of. He¡¯d be dammed if he let someone do that to him again. And judging by Master Andrea¡¯s reaction, he felt the same way too.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one on trial here!¡± Master Andrea shouted. ¡°This is ridiculous. We¡¯ll just put him to sleep and access what we need when his defenses are down.¡±

    "You go too far!¡± Grandmaster Oakley was red with anger. He was ready to fight, to kill if need be.

    Ever since his daughter betrayed them all and joined Talos, Master Andrea has made it his personal mission to undermine him in every council meeting. Out on the streets, he never let anyone forget what his daughter had done. Grandmaster Oakley kept his head down and endured the shame that was rightfully his.

    Because of this, the Prescott name had fallen from the prestige it once had. When the Grandmaster saw Nate, he saw an opportunity to rise from the ashes. The daughter that brought him shame, had given birth to a son that would regain the honor lost. He grasped onto this idea like a lifeline and he¡¯d rather die than watch his last ember of hope extinguished.

    Before the council members could start arguing again it was Inquisitor Citlali who spoke up. ¡°You said Mendell was nowhere to be found?¡±

    ¡°I saw him die when I projected my consciousness there.¡± Master Andrea said.

    ¡°Can we not simply send someone there to investigate your claims?¡±

    Master Andrea looked at the Inquisitor warily. He sensed the man was trying to support Nate. ¡°The Guardians have set up wards to block me from projecting myself there, no doubt taught to them by the angels they¡¯re colluding with. I¡¯ve sent one of my subordinates to meet with them but they refuse to cooperate with us. They think we set them up.¡±

    ¡°The incident reports state there was a two-star beast with a mind control sigil on its forehead. Nate has a lot of potential but I doubt he knows anything about weaving. His mental abilities are untrained. That means someone else was behind the two-star beast attack. This person could¡¯ve sent that diversion to eliminate Mendell.¡± Inquisitor Citlali reasoned.

    The council members faces changed as they began to consider the Inquisitor¡¯s words. Master Andrea didn''t like the shifting of opinion.

    ¡°We know of his hatred for Mendell. If you¡¯ve read the incident reports, you¡¯d know that there were several people who were un-accounted for during the field trip, and Nate was one of them. Now he tells us he¡¯s made peace with his demon? That he can control it? Well, we¡¯ve all seen what a hateful monster his demon is. Who else but he would attack Mendell? The evidence is all there, what further proof do you require?!¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The council members were split into two sides and they began to argue. Master Andrea had raised some important points, but ultimately the fact that there was a two-star beast at the field trip gave them doubt that Nate was the only one there with an agenda.

    When it looked like the council members would never reach a conclusion, Inquisitor Citlali spoke up. ¡°There is only one action we can take.¡± He said sharply and loud enough to cut through the arguments.

    The council members quieted down and turned to him. When all eyes were on him, Citlali spoke. ¡°Investigate who was behind the two-star beast, and that person will lead us to the truth. Nate¡¯s mental abilities are un-refined, but they¡¯re strong enough to keep me out so we¡¯ll gain no answers there.¡±

    ¡°We can lower his defenses.¡± Master Andrea interrupted.

    ¡°I won¡¯t attack someone who can¡¯t fight back.¡± Inquisitor Citlali said firmly. ¡°And quite frankly, even if we employed that method what would be the point? Let¡¯s say he killed Mendell and you all decide to banish him to the NetherRealm.

    Within a week he¡¯d be recruited by one of the seven demon clans. And they¡¯d teach him how to properly use his mental abilities to create weaves. I told you his mental abilities are high. That was an understatement. His mental abilities are far more powerful than any demon I¡¯ve come across. I can¡¯t imagine what he¡¯ll be capable of once he finds a real master to guide him. You would allow someone with that much power walk away from here?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t just excuse him for what he¡¯s done!¡± Master Andrea interjected.

    ¡°Then investigate first. If you find out Nate was behind the death of Mendell then your only choice is to kill him. Banishing him will only bring you misery in the future.¡± Citlali said casually.

    The council members were shocked. The last time they¡¯ve sentenced a mage to death was back in the eighteen-hundreds. Everyone since than has been banished to the NetherRealms which was the same as killing them off.

    Banishing someone was much easier than killing them off. Killing a mage required burning them at the stake. This had fallen out of favor after the Salem Witch trials in which hundreds of mage youths were sent to the pyre after deviating from the path. Many older mages lost their children then, and wouldn¡¯t want a reminder of those dark times

    ¡°In the meantime. I will take ownership of Nate¡¯s tutelage.¡± Citlali said, shocking the council members again. ¡°His potential is wasted upon learning magic when he should be learning other things. I will make sure to fast track his education and make him an asset to which we can utilize, rather than a weapon that can be used against us.¡±

    ¡°What if you teach him, and he turns against us anyways?¡± One of the council members asked.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill him with my own two hands. You all need to be decisive about this. Either kill him now so he¡¯s no longer a threat, or train him properly to become an asset to us. This bullshit middle ground you¡¯ve placed him in is not working.¡± Citlali turned to Nate who had a stomach full of boiling nerves.

    ¡°He needs perspective on our world. No doubt his view is only limited to the world he knows. Under my tutelage he will explore the world, both the human realm and the NetherRealm and then decide on what¡¯s the best path for him. That¡¯s all we can do as the older generation. Teach our young and let them come to their own conclusions.¡±

    Nate felt moved by the Inquisitor¡¯s speech. Looking around at the other council members, he could see they were considering his words carefully. It looked like they were going to agree with the Inquisitor¡¯s advice.

    ¡°Then its settled.¡± Annabel said. ¡°Nate will apprentice to Inquisitor Citlali and the events of the field trip instance will be investigated. If Nate is found in the wrong we¡¯ll reconvene then to decide how we¡¯ll carry out his death sentence.¡±

    ¡°What is there to discuss then? If he¡¯s found guilty, which he is, we¡¯ll burn him at the stake. It is law and part of our tradition for a reason.¡± Master Andrea said, the bitter disappointment at his loss was clear for everyone to see.

    ¡°I just meant that with the lingering effects of the mass burning that took place three-hundred years ago, we might want to come up with an alternative method. I realize fire is the only way in which we can verify the true death of a mage, but I doubt anyone wants to witness someone being burned alive. I know I don¡¯t.¡± Annabel¡¯s face grew dark and her eyes distant as she remembered the screams of those being burned alive.

    ¡°One more thing.¡± Citlali said before they could call a close to the trial. ¡°Nate will be enrolled in the Advanced combat class while I¡¯m here. I need to make sure he¡¯s up to snuff before we enter the NetherRealm.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Annabel waved her hand. ¡°Court is adjourned.¡±

    ¡­

    After the trial, Nate was escorted out of the courtroom by the Inquisitor. The man had a car waiting outside. He opened the door and gestured Nate inside. ¡°We have a lot to discuss.¡±

    Nate entered the car. Citlali entered after him and ordered the driver to take them to the Prescott estate. Than he chanted a short spell and created a bubble so that they were speaking in private.

    Citlali didn¡¯t speak right away. He stared at Nate with an appraising eye. ¡°Did you create that weave on the spot?¡±

    Nate thought about his question. The only thing he could be referring to was the shield he created, but he never heard of weaving before. ¡°Is that what weaving is?¡±

    Citlali nodded. ¡°Anything created using the tendrils of mental energy is called a weave. The world is filled with energy. Energy that exists like a web of magic that lays over this world and the NetherRealm. Mages can access this magic, as you¡¯ve learned in your magical theory class. But those who use tendrils of mental energy can weave the energy in this world, twisting it and changing it into the magical effects they want.¡±

    Citlali saw the confused look on Nate¡¯s face. ¡°Think of it this way. Elemental mages manipulate the elements and shamans manipulate nature. But a weaver, someone who can form those tendrils of mental energy, can combine different energies together to create something entirely new. You¡¯ve only used your mental threads of energy in simple ways, but it¡¯s capable of so much more.¡±

    That confused Nate. ¡°isn''t that what an arcane mage is? Is a weaver essentially a mage with mental abilities? If that¡¯s true then why isn¡¯t there more information about this class at school?¡±

    "You will come to learn the difference between an arcane mage and a weaver. As for why it''s not taught at the Academy," Citlali shrugged. ¡°Humans are the most powerful in using magic. We¡¯re weak when it comes to spirit energy and weaving, so it¡¯s more beneficial for us to focus down one path. We only opened the spirit school because we¡¯ve had an influx of other races, but there are only a handful of students who might be able to weave. Therefore, they don¡¯t bother teaching it unless you ask.¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    ¡°So, why Advanced combat training?¡± Nate asked as the car trekked into the green hills of the upper-class sector of the city.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read your file. You were just a normal high school kid before all this happened, right?¡± When Nate nodded, Citlali continued. ¡°Therefore, you need to learn proper combat. As you are, there are several students at the Advanced training class that can wipe the floor with you. If you want to come with me to the NetherRealm, you need to learn how to defend yourself. You will continue your other classes - even magic. Though combat spells might not be beneficial to you, there are some utility spells that will come in handy¡­¡±

    Nate and Citlali continued their conversation until the car arrived at the Prescott estate. When the car stopped in front of the large mansion, Nate didn¡¯t get out right away. He still had a dozen more questions to ask Citlali, but he settled on one. ¡°Why¡¯d you choose me?¡±

    Citlali paused for a moment as he contemplated how to answer.

    ¡°The mage council has failed to see you for who you really are.¡± Citlali began.

    ¡°And you think you know who I am?¡±

    Instead of answering his question, Citlali asked Nate another question. ¡°Tell me, when you landed in Black Watch Asylum and discovered your abilities, why didn¡¯t you just leave?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave¡­ not after spending three days in the wilderness and hiding like a coward while I was hunted down by other humans.¡±

    ¡°So, you stayed and risked your life just for revenge?¡±

    ¡°You can say that.¡± Nate replied.

    Citlali raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then what about Mendell? He didn¡¯t experiment on you, did he? Yet, you felt inclined to seek him out and end his life. Why?¡±

    Nate didn¡¯t want to delve into this again. Citlali saw the frustration on his face, and laid a hand on Nate¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why. You identified with the prisoners and you became their protector in a way. You could¡¯ve run away but you stayed behind and fought for them, even going as far as to spread the videos of all the horrible things that went on in that Asylum. You did your best, but when you discovered what Mendell was doing, you felt like you let those prisoners down.

    And that is why I want you to be my apprentice. Because I believe once you see what lies in the NetherRealm, you¡¯ll realize that you should be humanity¡¯s protector. In you, I see a promising Inquisitor. So, stick with me and learn all that I have to teach, and you¡¯ll be an Inquisitor before the year is out. You¡¯ll find yourself in a position of power. No more council meetings where useless diplomats judge your every move. You can be free. How¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Nate smiled and nodded at the man. ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯m in.¡±

    ¡°Good, now you wait in here while I go speak with your family. I know you''ve only recently met them, and might not consider them your family, but they share your blood and your grandfather is the Grandmaster. Therefore, I have to discuss things with them before taking you on.¡±

    Citlali left the car, leaving Nate alone to contemplate things. He was now the apprentice of an Inquisitor. Although, Citlali said they weren¡¯t going to leave the Academy right away. First, he had to attend the Advanced combat class on top of his normal schedule. Citlali would also teach him how to weave mental energy when he was not on his Inquisitor duties. Overall, Nate was looking at a full schedule.

    It¡¯s for the best.He thought to himself.I¡¯m sick of being used. I need to learn everything I can so that I can start making better decisions.

    Nate realized he could begin his quest for knowledge at once. He closed his eyes and laid back on the seat cushion. Focusing on his senses, he began to pour out mental energy until his conscious was floating beside him like a ghost.

    Using this ethereal form, Nate entered the house. He had to be careful when in this form. Although nobody could see him, they would feel something if he were to touch or walk through them. It was the same instinctual feeling one had when somebody was watching them.

    When Nate entered the living room, he paused. Citlali was seated across from the Grandmaster and his wife. Nate didn¡¯t think of her as his grandmother. He knew she didn¡¯t like him because of who his mother was. And Nate wasn¡¯t going to ingratiate himself to someone who didn¡¯t want to be near him.

    Nate slowly made his way towards them until he was close enough to hear their conversation. He wasn¡¯t worried about Citlali. Even though the man could use mental energy, he would first have to cast the spell allowing him to trade mana for mental ability.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± The grandmaster¡¯s wife said with a disapproving frown.

    ¡°What¡¯s there not to like?¡± The grandmaster turned to his wife. ¡°The boy will become an Inquisitor and raise our prestige! Don¡¯t let your bitter resentment for his mother cloud your decisions, Edna.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Do you forget what drove her to Talos?!¡± Edna hissed. ¡°She achieved Flow, she actually absorbed energy from the NetherRealm. She was lost to us from the minute you let her deviate from the path!¡±

    ¡°It was a different time then.¡± The Grandmaster shook his head. He wanted to tell her the truth but he could not. He''d sworn an oath just like every other mage who''d achieved Flow.

    ¡°Well,¡± Citlali interjected. ¡°If it¡¯s any consolation, I doubt Nate will achieve Flow.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edna asked.

    ¡°Well Flow is achieved when a mage becomes fully immersed in magic. Its only then they realize the truth; that all magical energy flows in from the NetherRealm. Mages on our plane only access the dregs of that energy. Only skilled magicians can pierce the vale and access energy directly from the NetherRealm.¡± Citlali explained.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?!¡± The Grandmaster said to Citlali while gesturing to Edna. ¡°You swore a blood oath to keep these secrets!¡±

    The Grandmaster used to be an Inquisitor himself so he knew all these things. Inquisitors were not supposed to give out such information to the public. But Citlali was explaining what Flow was, clearly for Edna¡¯s benefit.

    ¡°Times have changed." Citlali grinned. "Inquisitors now days are only requird to swear an oath of protection, but the oath of silence is optional.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Edna butted in. ¡°We were taught Flow was deviating from the path, but you¡¯re saying its harmless. Not only that, you claim skilled mages use Flow which means the mage council, the inquisitors, even my husband uses flow? If my daughter achieved flow, then why was she labeled a traitor? And why would she join Talos?¡±

    Grandmaster Oakley looked conflicted. He was bound by an oath of silence forbidding him from sharing the secrets of the Flow. But this was Edna¡¯s first time referring to Natalia as ¡®my daughter¡¯.

    When Oakley didn¡¯t answer, Citlali decided to answer Edna¡¯s question for him. ¡°Flow was banned in the eighteen-hundreds because there was a generation of mage youth that was unable to achieve Flow, so they contracted with angels and demons to achieve it. This goes directly against the laws created by Archmagi Evans.

    The angels and demons were gaining a foothold in our human realm because of these contracts, and we had to do something to stamp out the trend, hence the mass executions and the persecution of Flow. We had to forbid mages, even the ones skilled enough to achieve Flow on their own, from accessing that energy. So, there was a ban on Flow. Anyone who was convicted of making contracts with any race from NetherRealm or tired to deviate from the path was executed.

    It was around this time that Talos was founded. Talos, in the old tongue, means the ¡®ultimate form of freedom¡¯. Talos, the organization, believes we humans are being imprisoned by the Qiyamah and all the rules it contains. They seek to liberate us from it. They want to reconnect the two worlds into one.¡±

    Edna paled at that. ¡°That¡¯s preposterous! Why would anyone want that?¡±

    ¡°Those who haven¡¯t achieved Flow wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Citlali said. ¡°The energy from the NetherRealm stirs a deep sense of longing within us. It fills every void within our hearts and makes us feel complete. Take the feeling you experience after absorbing world energy, and magnify it hundred folds.¡±

    Edna gasped. Nate¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise. He¡¯s absorbed world energy through the diagram before, and it always left him wanting more. It was the most intense, addictive, pleasurable feeling one could ever experience. It always left him feeling blissful.

    ¡°In some ways,¡± Citlali continued. ¡°Talos is not completely wrong. They believe humans are being denied their true selves because they¡¯re separated from the NetherRealm. They seek to reunify the two worlds into one by destroying Qiyamah. But it is our job as Inquisitors to ensuring the safety of Qiyamah.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Edna was confused. ¡°If what you say is true, why ensure its safety?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Grandmaster Oakley was growing uncomfortable with where this conversation was heading. ¡°Make no mistake, Edna. Talos is a terrorist organization, they¡¯ve killed dozens in their misguided pursuit to destroy Qiyamah. They¡¯re not liberators.¡±

    Citlali answered Edna¡¯s question, ignoring Oakley¡¯s caveat. ¡°Archmagi Evans has hinted it was to keep us safe from other races. But after his death, rumors began circulating saying he gathered all the humans, even the tainted leeches and mutts, and created a separate world where humans could thrive without the subjugation of the other races. Others suggest it was done in order to hide an ancient Godly spirit that Archmagi Evans stole from the rest of the world. There are hundreds of theories as to why, but the truth is we do not know.¡±

    Edna glanced at her husband then looked at Citlali who was patient and determined to answer all of Edna''s questions. Oakley just shook his head in defeat. He supposed he should be grateful. Now, Edna could finally let go of some of that resentment once she learns the whole truth.

    Nate knew some of the details behind Flow and how the mages of Albacore city referred to it as ¡®deviating from the path¡¯. But he never got the chance to finish his mother¡¯s journal so there were missing pieces, and hearing what Citlali just said helped fill in some of those missing pieces.

    Nate''s birth mother, Natalia, mentioned a battle between her teacher, who was the Grandmaster at the time, and the Inquisitors. Her father, who was just Inquisitor Oakley, lead the charge against the Grandmaster who was accused ofundermining the efforts of the Inquisitors and their duty to perserve Qiyamah.

    The battle between the Inquisitors and the Grandmaster raged on for hours, and when the dust settled, several Inquisitors were dead and the Grandmaster was gravely injured, barely escaping with his life. The remaining Inquisitors promoted Oakley to Grandmaster and claimed the previous Grandmaster had betrayed them all.

    Ever since then, Grandmaster Oakley became more controlling towards Natalia. He even tried marrying her off to Kiru Sangsanoy and forbade her from the Flow, fearing she might join up with the escaped Grandmaster who had yet to be found. He didn''t trust her, and feared she was slipping away from his influence. So,she decided to run away and study magic in the NetherRealm. Now, she was a member of Talos and is hell bent on destroying Qiyamah.

    But that doesn''t explain the stance the mage council has towards the angels today. If Flow was banned to prevent angels and demons from gaining a foot hold, then why does the Mage council stand idly by while Mendell and his ilk collaborate with angels?Nate wondered to himself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think Nate is capable of achieving Flow?¡± Oakley said, hoping to change the direction of this conversation.

    ¡°Nate¡¯s magical aptitude is negligible. He¡¯ll never be able to understand the complexities behind the law of the elements and achieve Flow.¡± Citlali said frankly. ¡°But I believe he can become an inquisitor using his spiritual and mental abilities. He can probably take down a three-star beast with his current abilities but once he learns how to weave properly and how to manage his usage of spirit energy, then I believe he¡¯d make a great Inquisitor.¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    A large fist charged with energy sliced through the air, aimed at Nate¡¯s face. Nate leaned back, letting the fist pass harmlessly in front of him. But before he could counter, the energy in the fist exploded, blowing Nate several dozen paces back.

    ¡°You had enough yet?¡± The scarred instructor- whose name was Lenny, but everyone called Scar- looked down at Nate from across the field. His body rippling with power.

    Today was Nate¡¯s first day in the Advanced combat class and instead of being introduced to everyone, like in a normal class, the scarred instructor decided to spar with Nate. He assured him that everyone went through a similar process upon joining the Advanced combat class.

    ¡°The students who¡¯re referred to our program often have bad fighting habits. It¡¯s my duty to learn what those bad habits are and break them.¡± He¡¯d said, right before he began pummeling on Nate.

    Nate had used all of his abilities, yet he couldn¡¯t beat the scarred instructor.

    I got something for your ass.

    Nate stood up and recalled the God¡¯s spear from where it lay across the arena. The instructor eyed it warily as it moved. Spotting his chance, Nate moved with all the enhanced speed his mental energy threads could muster.

    The spear attacked the instructor from the back, while Nate attacked from the front. He was fast. Not only was he infusing his mental energy threads into his limbs, controlling every aspect of his movement. But he also had spirit energy coursing through his system.

    But the instructor was faster. He rotated and struck the spear down into the sand with a meaty palm and gave Nate a roundhouse kick that was too fast to avoid. Nate¡¯s world exploded into brilliant colors as the foot connected with his face.

    He found himself on the arena floor, again.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The instructor pulled Nate up off the ground and brushed the dirt off his back. His meaty palm beating on his back added on to the aches and pains already there. ¡°You¡¯ve done all right for your first bout. But you¡¯re spirit energy maintenance is god-awful. Why the Academy heads would send you to the School of Magic instead of the Spirit School is beyond me.¡±

    ¡°Good job Nate.¡± He heard Ahri call from the stands. She and the other students of the Advanced combat class were all sitting in the stands watching his battle with the instructor.

    ¡°I got my ass handed to me.¡± Nate chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve had training before. You can barely handle the spear, let alone your spirit energy. I¡¯ll work with you on those, but I can¡¯t help you when it comes to mental energy. That¡¯s for Inquisitor Citlali to teach you.¡± Scar said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Not so fast. You aren¡¯t my student yet.¡±

    Nate was confused. ¡°But I thought?¡±

    ¡°Look, what I teach in my class is dangerous. Not to you, but to the people you¡¯ll come across. If I¡¯m going to turn you into a killing machine, you have to make a pledge. A pledge every one of my students has made, and one you¡¯re required to make if you want instruction from me.¡±

    Nate paused for a second. ¡°Okay¡­ what is it?¡±

    ¡°Close your eyes. Now, make a fist and put it over your heart. Good. Now kneel on one knee and bow your head.¡±

    Nate opened his eyes and gave the instructor a look. The scarred instructor grinned. ¡°You¡¯re not kneeling to me. I¡¯ll leave the area if that¡¯ll make you feel more comfortable. Now, repeat after me¡­¡±

    Scar retreated a few steps and Nate kneeled and bowed his head, eyes closed and fist over his heart. He began to recite the words as the instructor said them. ¡°I promise to use the skills I learn in this class with forethought and intelligence, not impulse and passion. I promise to honor those I hold dear in my heart, as well as the Gods that favor me. I will not take advantage of the weak, I will not become a tyrant, this I promise.¡±

    On the last word, cheers rang out from the students in the bleachers. Nate felt awkward as he stood up and brushed the dirt off his knee. The pledge seemed like something a knight in the medieval ages would say.

    Nate didn¡¯t really have loved ones. All his loved ones were dead. And he didn¡¯t believe in gods, or goddesses. Whatever, He thought as he accepted the congratulations from the other students. It¡¯s not like I plan on becoming a tyrant anyways.

    ¡­

    ¡°Finally, we have a class together.¡± Ahri sidled up to Nate as he sat down for lunch at the cafeteria.

    He was done with his classes for the day, but he still had a training session with Inquisitor Citlali later on at the mage tower. Nate was grabbing a quick meal before leaving the university grounds.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°What class is that?¡± Snog asked as he sat down across from them with a mountain of food.

    ¡°Advanced combat class.¡± Ahri answered.

    ¡°Oh? What an honor, Nate. Not bad!¡± Snog congratulated him.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Nate said as he dove into the food before him. ¡°Still can¡¯t believe how bad he whooped my ass though.¡±

    ¡°Its to be expected, Nate.¡± Ahri said grabbing his braided hair and shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, Scar has just as much strength as a full-fledged Inquisitor. Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡±

    Snog looked at Nate, and then turned to Ahri who was comforting Nate. He realized they resembled each other. ¡°Are you two related?¡±

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Nate asked as he looked up from his food.

    ¡°Snog¡¯s making a black joke.¡± Ahri chuckled, but deep down her heart was beating furiously.

    Nate smiled at Snog. ¡°Ah, they¡¯ve tainted our friend from the NetherRealm. What a shame.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Snog had no idea what they were talking about. ¡°I just mean, with your braids and your facial features¡­¡±

    ¡°Drop it Snog, we get it.¡± Ahri laughed a little too loudly.

    Snog shook his head, dismissing the whole thing. ¡°Anyways, do you guys know how amazing the internet is?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just now discovering the internet?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°Well, yes. It¡¯s not like they tell us about the internet when we cross over. Anyways, I can¡¯t believe we don¡¯t have something like this in the NetherRealm! In the NetherRealm, to find ingredients for a spell requires a tremendous amount of effort. But with the internet, I can buy anything I need! Hahaha!¡± Snog slammed a fist on the table as he cackled with laughter.

    Snog¡¯s laughter was infectious, and soon Nate couldn¡¯t help but join in. Snog¡¯s rambunctious laughter soon had Ahri laughing along as well and their laughter seemed to multiply and grow as it fed off one another.

    ¡°I mean¡­ it¡¯s just so amazing.¡± Snog said once his laughter calmed down. ¡°I can buy anything I need. I can literally buy the rarest ingredient, like fairy droppings. Do you know how difficult it is to purchase fairy dropping in any market in the NetherRealm? And forget about trying to ask a fairy for their waste, they¡¯ll just look at you like you¡¯re the vilest creature in the world.¡±

    Snog shook his head in frustration. ¡°I remember one time, my mother made me go fetch some fairy droppings and I spent the whole day stalking a fairy in the forest. I was literally hiding in a shrub bush for hours, waiting for the fairy to go to the bathroom so that I could run out and collect it. The indignity!¡±

    ¡°Wait, you bought fairy droppings online?¡± Nate turned to Ahri with a skeptical expression. ¡°I think you¡¯ve been scammed, my friend.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Snog¡¯s face scrunched into a look of confusion. Nate had to control himself to keep from laughing.

    ¡°The human world wouldn¡¯t carry something like fairy droppings. So, if you bought this online, chances are its fake. How did you even make the purchase? Last I remember, you needed a credit or debit card and an address to send to.¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s right.¡± Ahri said to Nate. ¡°The school has its own network set up. Each student is able to access the student store where they can buy goods in exchange for services.¡±

    Snog leaned forward. ¡°Am I, or am I not getting my fairy droppings?¡±

    Ahri smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re getting your fairy droppings.¡±

    Snog blew out a breath in relief. ¡°Asshole, you almost scared me.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what is this network, and why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± Nate wondered.

    ¡°You will, eventually. Snog is a shaman so he¡¯s probably taking alchemy already. They need to purchase products in order to practice making potions. You¡¯ll be introduced to the student store as soon as one of your classes requires items from there.¡±

    An instructor interrupted the trio¡¯s conversation. ¡°Ahri Romero, your presence is requested at the Mage¡¯s tower.¡±

    ¡°The Mage¡¯s tower?¡± Ahri looked confused. ¡°What do they want from me?¡±

    The instructor shrugged. ¡°Let it be known I¡¯ve delivered their message.¡± He said as he began walking away. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer their summons, they will send people to come fetch you. I¡¯d suggest you go there as soon as possible.¡±

    Ahri frowned as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll see ya¡¯ll later.¡±

    Nate and Snog looked at each other, sharing a look of confusion. They watched as Ahri left the cafeteria.

    Before they could turn back to their food, there was an uproar among the students dining on the other side of the cafeteria. There was a duel going on between two students.

    Nate was surprised to find one of the students in the duel was Aidan. He was squaring off against a much larger, heavily muscled man with a square jaw and a buzzcut. Nate thought the man looked familiar.

    As the two began to fight, instructors closed in and began to chant, setting up barriers to protect the rest of the students from the two that were fighting. They did nothing to stop the altercation though. They watched on as Aidan transformed into full werewolf and began to fight against the other student as if he would kill him right then and there.

    The other student wasn¡¯t a pushover though, he too was a spirit user. And when the battle began, it was clear to Nate that he was stronger than Aidan and would most likely win the battle. It was then Nate remembered where he recognized the other student from. He was amongst those congratulating Nate on joining the Advanced combat class.

    Nate stood up and moved across the room. He shouldered aside the other students watching and made his way towards one of the instructors. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop this? That other student is clearly out-matched.¡± Nate said, gesturing to Aidan.

    ¡°The duel was mutually agreed upon.¡± The instructor didn¡¯t bother looking at him. ¡°We can only stop the duel if one admits defeat or is incapacitated.¡±

    Nate shook his head at the school¡¯s behavior. Aidan was clearly weaker than his opponent, yet they wouldn¡¯t do anything to intervene. What if Aidan ended up dying? Nate thought about intervening on Aidan¡¯s behalf, but he couldn¡¯t. This was Aidan¡¯s fight.

    The fight ended with Aidan on the floor, bleeding, and the other student smiling in victory. Nate stared at the man Aidan fought. The demon in him wanted to behave impulsively, to lash out and attack. He thought it was disgusting someone from the advanced combat class would take advantage of someone clearly weaker than him, but the man reveled in his victory over Aidan.

    Although every fibre of Nate¡¯s being told him he should challenge the man to a duel, and teach him a lesson, he ignored them. Nate went towards Aidan to check up on him and walked by the smiling victor, who made eye contact with him as he passed.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t bad at all, eh? Looks like we have another recruit for our class. Two recruits in one week! We¡¯re fortunate, indeed.¡± The man said while patting Nate''s shoulder.

    Nate felt like an idiot. "How''d you know about Aidan?"

    "His chaperone on the field trip vouched for him. If you knew he was a good fighter you should''ve recommended him. Alright, I gotta get going. See you tomorrow."

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    When Nate arrived at the Mage¡¯s tower he was surprised to find two men standing at the entrance. He¡¯s been to the Mage¡¯s tower several times in the past. In fact, he was just here the other day and there weren¡¯t any guards at the entrance.

    Nate tried to walk through the front gates of the tower but the two men on guard stopped him. ¡°What business do you have at the Mage¡¯s tower?¡± One of the guards asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Inquisitor Citlali.¡± Nate replied.

    Most higher-level mages took up residence at the Mage¡¯s tower because of the convenience. The Mage¡¯s tower was the central hub of the paranormal world. All information flowed through here.

    ¡°Your name?¡± The other guard asked.

    ¡°Nate Walker. He might know me as Nate Prescott?¡±

    The other guard reached up to his ear and began speaking with someone through the earpiece. After a brief dialogue, he nodded his head. ¡°He¡¯s expecting you. Head inside, the reception¡¯s desk should tell you what floor you need to go to.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Nate said as the guards parted for him so he could walk through.

    In the Mage¡¯s tower, Nate saw there was more activity going on than usual. The first floor was filled with people in groups having discussions, and judging by their expressions, he could tell it was serious.

    The first floor was like a large plaza where there were several booths for mages to go to. These booths were for higher-level mages, it was where they took on assignments and received runes and other tools they might require on their mission. Nate had never explored the Mage¡¯s tower much, but after seeing the activity going on today, he felt inclined to do so.

    ¡°Sir!¡± The receptionist called out to him.

    Nate went over to the reception¡¯s desk. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Master Citlali will see you right away. Go on up.¡±

    ¡°What floor?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°The elevator will take you there.¡±

    Nate was confused by that but the reception turned back to her work, ending their conversation. Nate shrugged and walked into the elevator. It took him up to the highest floor, the tenth floor, four floors above where the Mage council held their court.

    Instead of stopping, the light on the tenth floor went off as the elevator continued to rise. I knew it. Nate thought to himself. The mage¡¯s tower was far too tall for only ten floors. He knew there had to be other levels.

    Nate tried to keep track of how many floors he was rising, but by the hundredth level, he¡¯d stopped counting. The elevator doors opened, and Nate found himself in a lab. The lab was messy, documents strewn all over the place, piles of books on the table tops along with beakers and flasks of liquid.

    Inquisitor Citlali sat in the middle of the mess, content. Like a pig relishing in dirt. Once he saw Nate he urged him in. ¡°Come in, come in. Make yourself at home.¡±

    Nate had to place his feet strategically to avoid stepping on things. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such chaos.¡± Nate muttered under his breath as he made his way towards Citlali.

    ¡°There¡¯s a method to my madness. You might see chaos, but for me, everything is where it should be.¡± Citlali replied.

    Nate smiled awkwardly. He thought he was speaking too low to be heard. Once he finally made his way over to Citlali, he took a seat next to him.

    ¡°So, what can I do for you today?¡± Citlali said, turning back to the beakers he was playing with.

    ¡°You told me to meet you after class? For mental training?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Citlali began chanting under his breath, and with a gesture he made a notebook appear in his hands. He handed the notebook to Nate.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need much mental training, you¡¯re already there. The amount of mental threads you command far surpasses mine. You just need to learn proper weaving techniques. How to apply your mental threads. This here is my notebook which contains hundreds of weaves. Use them wisely.¡± He warned.

    Nate took the book and flipped through it. He was surprised to find the Inquisitor¡¯s handwriting was clean and precise. The diagram¡¯s and techniques on the pages were drawn with such clarity that Nate would have no trouble conjuring them.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you,¡± Citlali said, his expression turning grave. ¡°Do not skip to the end of the book. Those are very complex weaves. You¡¯re not ready for them. You understand?¡±

    Nate nodded his head.

    ¡°Good. Weaving, like using magic, is very dangerous. With magic, saying the wrong thing or misappropriate use of mana could lead to the spell back-firing on you. With weaving, if you go too far and try and weave together something too complex, you will strain your brain. Although some pain is favorable to increase mental power, there is a fine line. You cross this line and you¡¯ll find yourself a vegetable, trapped in your own mind shattered to pieces.¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Nate wasn¡¯t worried. His mind had already shattered over and over again, ten years ago, when he had to use his mental energy to keep his soul together. Citlali noticed Nate¡¯s carefree expression, and he shook his head.

    ¡°There is a difference between weaving and general usage of mental ability. Weaving is the applications of mental energy, you¡¯re weaving mental energy into complex designs. Taking the wrong step in this endeavor is dangerous, even for the most powerful demons. I urge caution.¡±

    Nate nodded his head. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°I understand, what?¡± Citlali said, fishing for something.

    ¡°I understand, teacher.¡± Nate replied.

    Citlali shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s what you would call an instructor at the Academy, not someone who¡¯s brought you under their umbrella like I have. You should call me Master.¡±

    Nate chuckled. ¡°That might be a little awkward, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Black guy, calling a white guy his ¡®Master¡¯ in this day and age?¡±

    Realization dawned on Citlali. ¡°You have a point. Well it is an old tradition, it¡¯s not like we have to do so. You can call me Big Boss Citlali instead.¡±

    Nate and Citlali shared a laugh. Nate was starting to like his new teacher. Citlali wasn¡¯t pretentious like some of the teachers at the Academy. He didn¡¯t care about status like the members of the council. He had wealth and power, yet he didn¡¯t flaunt it in front of Nate.

    ¡°How¡¯s combat class?¡± Citlali asked after a pause.

    ¡°Had my ass handed to me.¡± Nate gave Citlali the highlights of the fight between him and the scarred instructor.

    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected.¡± Citlali said, nodding his head. ¡°The old ways of combat and martial arts have been neglected in modern society with the advent of firearms. Fortunately for your, Lenny has studied combat with the old Masters.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean firearms are useless now?¡± Nate asked. He wanted to know if normal humans stood a chance against the paranormal world using man-made weapons.

    Citlali paused, giving Nate¡¯s answer some thought. ¡°Against spirit users, yes. Spirit users can shield themselves with the speed of thought, protecting themselves from modern day weaponry. It would take something like a grenade or a missile to break through their defenses. Mages, though, can die just like normal humans.¡±

    ¡°Really? I thought World Energy enriches the blood of mages, making them something more?¡±

    Citlali shook his head. ¡°World energy determines the potency of our spells. Don¡¯t misunderstand, although a mage can die just like any other human, it is rare that we fall to something as mundane as firearms.¡±

    Citlali reached into his shirt and pulled out an amulet that dangled from his neck. ¡°Although mages cannot conjure spells with the speed of thought, we can, however, create tools and gadgets to use in combat. This amulet contains the spell-work for a force-field. All I have to do is infuse mana into it, allowing me the same life preserving skills available to a spirit user. Same goes with weavers.¡±

    ¡°Read my journal and try out some of the beginner weaves. That¡¯s your homework assignment. Now shoo,¡± Citlali made a shooing gesture at Nate. ¡°I need to get back to work.¡±

    Nate stood up to leave, but just as he was at the door he remembered something. ¡°What¡¯s going on in the lobby? Why¡¯re their security guards at the entrance?¡±

    Citlali sighed. ¡°Latest intel indicates Talos might attack Albacore city, again.¡±

    Talos! Nate¡¯s heart palpitated. His mother was a part of Talos.

    Citlali turned around and saw the troubled look on Nate¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The last time they attacked we were un-prepared, but this time we¡¯re ready for them. The mage¡¯s tower will not be taken so easily.¡±

    ¡­

    Nate arrived at the Academy¡¯s library. It was a large building with tall white doors and a fountain statue out front. Nate had been here once before on a tour. Now he was here to read the Inquisitor¡¯s journal in a place of quiet solitude, something which couldn¡¯t be found in the dorms.

    The library was filled with students studying or talking in hushed voices. The noise level was quite enough for Nate who chose an empty table near the back and began to read the journal.

    Amazing. Nate couldn¡¯t contain the wide grin on his face as he flipped through the pages. It contained so many weaves. From a simple weave like creating a ball of light, to complex weaves like teleportation and mind control.

    Nate found a passage in the book that was particularly illuminating. ¡®No one knows when Arcane magic was first discovered, but it is believed that the founder was inspired by the demon race and their usage of mental energy to create weaves.

    As Nate continued to read he finally began to understand the difference between arcane magic and weaving. According to the Inquisitor¡¯s journal, arcane magic was essentially a knock off when compared to weaving. Before arcane magic, human mages were limited to elemental and nature magic. These two classes were powerful in their own right, but the practical uses of magic were lost to them.

    Even today, elemental mages are not able to use spells like teleportation or mind control. It¡¯s only possible when they purchase runes from arcane vendors, or buy tools that are enchanted and would only require the infusion of mana, like the amulet around Citlali¡¯s neck.

    Nate¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought as he came across a certain mid-level weave. The weave was a locator spell. It worked off the weaver¡¯s memories and bent the threads of the world to locate people the weaver had come across in the past.

    For example, if Nate wanted to locate someone from his past, he would think of that person and begin weaving the spell around the image of that person. It only worked if the weaver had actually met that person before. The weave could be blocked by wards, but if there were no wards placed, Nate could essentially locate anyone he¡¯d ever met.

    He licked his lips in anticipation. There was someone Nate wanted to locate. It was the demon that had turned his life upside down. The one that killed his family and manipulated him into being imprisoned at Black Watch Asylum.

    ¡°Hey, what you are looking at?¡±

    Nate¡¯s slammed the book to a close, his heart palpitating furiously. He turned to the newcomer who sat across from him - Ahri. ¡°Never sneak up on someone like that. Damn near gave me a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Ahri grinned, holding her hands up. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll announce my presence with fanfare. What¡¯re you reading?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Nate placed the book on the bench beside him, out of view. He didn¡¯t know why he was hiding it but he felt possesive of the book. ¡°Hey, do you know anything about weaving?¡±

    ¡°Weaving? Of course. I¡¯m¡­ like you, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°So, you know any weaves?¡±

    Ahri nodded her head. ¡°My father taught me how to weave. I can teach you a few weaves if you¡¯d like?¡±

    ¡°Nah, that''s cool. Inquisitor Citlali offeredto teach me a few weaves.¡± Nate lied. ¡°I was just interested in tips on what I should expect.¡±

    ¡°Well you kind of know what to expect already, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve seen you construct a spear out of mental energy. That¡¯s a weave if I¡¯ve ever saw one. The best advice I can give you is to build slowly, thread by thread. Don¡¯t try to manifest the weave all at once. And remember, a slight throb of pain is good, it means you¡¯re exercising your brain. But tread lightly. There is a fine line between a good workout and a dangerous one.¡±

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    As Ahri and Nate began to chat, Nate noticed something was off with the girl. She was normally full of jokes and liked to roughhouse with him, but today she seemed to be distracted. Nate figured it must¡¯ve had something to do with her summons to the mage council.

    ¡°So, what did the mage council want?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ahri replied, although she heard his inquiry just fine. ¡°Oh, the mage council just wanted my testimony about what happened during the field trip.¡±

    ¡°What did you tell them?¡±

    ¡°Nothing important. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not on to you if that¡¯s what you¡¯re wondering.¡± Ahri said, but the look in her eye said there was something she wasn¡¯t telling him.

    She seemed to forget he was there for a moment as she reached up and began biting her nails, something he¡¯d never seen her do before. She was clearly nervous about something. Nate would¡¯ve asked if he could help, but he didn¡¯t want to get involved in anything at the moment. He was eager to go home and try out the locater weave.

    ¡°Hey Ahri.¡± A stranger¡¯s voice drew them both from their thoughts.

    Nate looked up to see a brown-haired youth wearing pristine and expensive looking clothes. He turned away from the man. Ahri often had admirers come to fawn over her. She always flirted back with her admirers, but never to the point of it going anywhere. But today wasn¡¯t such a day.

    ¡°Go away.¡± Ahri made a shooing gesture.

    The young man looked shocked and hurt, but he quickly recovered. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not here for you.¡±

    Nate turned back to the youth who was staring at him with an unfriendly gaze. He noticed there were two other students standing a couple of paces behind the brown-haired youth.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Nate asked, surprised at their interest in him.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know how a freshman like you already has a spot in the Advanced combat class?¡± The young man looked Nate up and down with a look of disdain. ¡°Some of us have been here for years and actually deserve to be in there.¡±

    Nate frowned at the youth¡¯s attitude. But before he could speak it was Ahri who came to his defense.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your fucking business.¡± She snarled as she turned on the youth. ¡°I know you expect everything to fall into your lap because your parents are both Masters, but believe me, you ain¡¯t shit.¡±

    The youth sputtered like a fish. Such sharp words from Ahri, who he thought was a close acquaintance, if not a friend. It was at this moment he realized all those other times where she had been friendly towards him were pure bullshit.

    Nate was also surprised. He¡¯d seen Ahri treat everyone, no matter whether they were freshman or upper class, with respect. To see her tell someone off was a very rare occasion. It had never happened before.

    The youth recovered from his shock and turned towards Nate with an even nastier expression, as if Ahri¡¯s behavior towards him was somehow Nate¡¯s fault.

    ¡°I have a right to challenge this one to a duel for his position in the Advanced combat class.¡± He spat.

    There was an uproar among the students in the library as they heard the conversation between them. Duels always drew several dozen spectators eager for a good show. It was generally accepted that once a duel was issued, the other side would accept, lest they bring humiliation and disdain from students and faculty alike.

    Nate had no qualms about fighting. He was about to stand up, when Ahri spoke again.

    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± She turned to the youth with a chilling gaze. ¡°If you don¡¯t fuck off right now, I¡¯ll break you in half, little boy. I promise you your parents will spend a fortune trying to heal your crippled ass.¡±

    The youth looked into her eyes and saw she was dead serious. She would carry through on her promise if he didn¡¯t walk away. With a final glare towards Nate, the youth turned on his heels and returned to his table.

    The other students nearby began to gossip but Nate ignored all that as he carefully observed Ahri. She seemed¡­ afraid. Her normal brave front was peeled back and all that was left was fear and anger.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Nate said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ahri said, although she wasn¡¯t looking at him.

    They sat there in silence for a few minutes until Ahri finally stood up. She walked over to his side of the table and gave him a one-armed hug. ¡°I love you Nate.¡± She said as she kissed his cheek then walked away.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Nate turned to see her go. She had never been so affectionate towards him before. And this was the first time he heard the word ¡®love¡¯ come out of her mouth. What was going on? What was Ahri so afraid of? And why did it sound like she was saying goodbye?

    Nate ran through a dozen scenarios but they were all speculation. He shook those thoughts away. He realized he didn¡¯t know enough about Ahri¡¯s situation to make an educated guess.

    Besides, I have other things to worry about. Nate thought as he gripped the book sitting beside him.

    ¡­

    The weave for the locator spell was simple. It was a mid-level weave that required several mental energy threads bent into a specific pattern. The threads required different amounts of energy, but after an hour of practice Nate managed to get it down.

    ¡°Who should I search for?¡± Nate wondered aloud into his empty dorm room.

    The demon who started it all was the obvious choice, but Nate was a little nervous about what he might discover or where the locator spell would send him. Would he end up in the NetherRealms somewhere?

    No use wondering, just do it. With a mental image of the demon affixed firmly in his mind, Nate wove the locater spell. Once the diagram was complete, it shimmered briefly before floating towards him, and then through him. As the weave dissipated over his face, Nate¡¯s mind was transported elsewhere.

    ¡­

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Ahri sighed with relief as she sat hunched over a bowl of water. The image of a demon sitting on a throne appeared on the surface of the water.

    ¡°Out with it, girl!¡± The demon hissed. ¡°You¡¯ve pulled me from a clan meeting.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Ahri hesitated. ¡°I¡­ I need to come home.¡±

    She tried to read the expression on her father¡¯s face but there was none. He sat there expressionless, waiting for her to finish.

    ¡°The council suspects my involvement with the recent happenings. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they make their move.¡±

    The demon sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no place for you here, Ahri.¡±

    ¡°But I did everything you¡¯ve asked of me!¡±

    ¡°No, you did those things for your brother. And it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you here, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t shelter you. The clan is getting restless and they¡¯re moving up their plans. We¡¯ve held a war council for the past week and tensions are high. What do you think would happen if a half-human suddenly appeared?¡±

    ¡°Lucian!¡± Someone shouted from the demon¡¯s side. The demon looked away and began to converse with someone in a harsh and strange language.

    A minute later Lucian slammed his fist on the throne chair and turned back to Ahri. ¡°You¡¯re on your own.¡±

    ¡°Father, please! I need you!¡± Ahri¡¯s voice broke as she sobbed. But the demon didn¡¯t reply. The image in the bowl of water disappeared. The demon had severed their communication.

    Ahri wiped the tears from her face and glared at the bowl. ¡°Dam you to hell.¡± She smacked the bowl, flinging water across the room.

    She sat there silently for a few minutes, contemplating her options. She couldn¡¯t go back to the NetherRealm. She was being hunted there. And soon, she¡¯d be hunted in the human realm as well.

    ¡°Guess I have no choice.¡± She sighed as she began to gather her things into a duffel bag. Once she was finished she began walking towards the door when she suddenly paused in her tracks.

    Her head turned to the corner of the room. It was empty, physically, but Ahri could feel something was there. She closed her eyes and focused. A few tendrils of mental energy moved towards the corner of the room, where she found someone was watching her.

    ¡°I guess you know who I am.¡± She said aloud.

    Although Nate couldn¡¯t speak, he could still hear everything. The locater spell had transported his mind into Ahri¡¯s bedroom. She was the demon. The one who¡¯d killed his family and made his life a living hell all those years ago.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything other than hatred and loathing from you for what I¡¯ve done to your family. I¡¯m sure you want to challenge me to a duel, or kill me even. But you and I both know you aren¡¯t capable of that. At least not yet.¡± Ahri said to the empty corner. She could still feel Nate¡¯s presence there, she knew he was listening.

    ¡°You have to understand, everything I¡¯ve done, I¡¯ve done it to help you. You might see me as the monster that tortured you, but look at where you are now. You¡¯re a powerful individual, and a candidate to be Inquisitor. You have so much potential in you to be far more, and you have me to thank for that. I did all the hard work of molding you into the powerful being you are today.

    You probably think that none of that matters, that all you could ever want was stripped from you ten years ago. But you must realize what a lie that is. Those people who adopted you were never safe around you. Sooner or later the angels would¡¯ve come for you. They would¡¯ve ripped your family apart and tortured you simply for the fact you¡¯re the son of Lucian, one of the demon clan leaders.¡±

    Ahri went silent. In some ways, she felt relieved to be telling Nate all of this. She¡¯d been holding onto it for so long, it felt good to un-burden herself. Even though she would never have the glamorous brother-sister relationship she¡¯d always fantasized about, she hoped Nate would at least understand.

    She raised her head and fixed her eyes where she thought Nate¡¯s eyes might be. ¡°You might hate me for my methods, but you can¡¯t deny the fact that you have all this power because of me. There are powerful people out there Nate, I just hope you¡¯re ready to fight for your life.¡±

    A wall of shadows sprung into existence and Ahri moved towards it. ¡°I love you, Nate. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Ahri disappeared into the black doorway, and the shadows collapsed after her, leaving Nate alone in the room. He ended the spell and returned to his own dorm room, his mind full of conflicting emotions.

    He¡¯d made great progress in letting go of all the hatred he held for those who¡¯ve wronged him in the past, but seeing Ahri and knowing who she really was had darkened his thoughts again. Her words dragged back the scenes of his family¡¯s death, and her continued involvement after that incident.

    It was like he was feeling their loss all over again. Through the dark thoughts of his mind, one image came to the fore, dispelling his negative emotions. Amelia. The first girl he met after the loss of his family. She was the only thing in that dark asylum that made him feel like his life wasn¡¯t so bad. Her brightness and affection revived him from his depressed attitude then. He desperately wanted to see her again.

    As much as he hated the demon, he knew she was right. He was no match for Ahri. His inner demon wanted to test his mettle anyway, to risk it all on vengeance. But he wanted to cling to life. He could feel happiness again, if he tried.

    ¡°Her time will come,¡± Nate said aloud to convince himself as much as the demon that stirred within him.

 The Fall of Man: Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Nate navigated through the mage¡¯s tower until he arrived at Citlali¡¯s door. He knocked on the door, and with Citlali¡¯s permission, entered.

    Citlali sat in his lab surrounded by mounds of paperwork and other magicl knick-knacks. He looked up from a complex diagram he was working on and watched as Nate approached.

    ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t my young apprentice. How goes your studies?¡± Citlali said.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Nate answered.

    Citlali observed him for a minute with a concerned look on his face. ¡°Are you troubled? That girl was a close friend of yours, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Nate shook his head but didn¡¯t elaborate. Ahri had disappeared two days ago. A few hours after she left, members of the Mage Council security team had arrived and questioned everyone about her whereabouts. Nate and Snog were questioned the most because of their close relationship with her.

    ¡°You¡¯re angry,¡± Citlali noticed. ¡°Angry enough to chase after her?¡±

    Nate shook his head, again. ¡°I¡¯m no match for her.¡± He admitted.

    Citlali smiled. ¡°You realize your limitations, and you¡¯ve managed to keep the demon at bay. No doubt its tearing at you right now, baying for blood, yet you have it under control?¡±

    Nate nodded his head. The demon was impulsive, but it could be controlled. The more he interacted with it, the more he learned.

    ¡°Very good. But saying you¡¯re no match for her is a bit premature.¡±

    The frown on Nate¡¯s face asked the question his lips did not.

    ¡°Your biggest weakness, Nate, is that you have no concept of your real power. Yes you can transform into a demon, and use spirit energy, and a bit of magic. With the ability to do these three things you should be an inquisitor already. The only reason why you¡¯re not is because of your lack of experience.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in plenty of fights though.¡± Nate replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve watched your sparring session with Scar. You definitely have some skills, but your biggest weakness is your lack of awareness. You don¡¯t know the limits of your demon physiology, or what magical spells can aid you in your battle. Even your spirit usage is sub-par. What you need to learn is how to consolidate your strength. How can you expect to defeat someone else, if you don¡¯t know much about your own powers?¡±

    ¡°So, what should I do?¡± Nate asked.

    ¡°Scar¡¯s the best spirit energy instructor on this side of the realm. Learn everything you can from him. You¡¯ll have your sessions with me, and your other obligations, but whenever you find a moment alone to yourself; train. The Spirit school has several rooms where you can exert your full power without destroying property.¡±

    ¡°Where will I find the time for that?¡± Nate muttered.

    Citlali shook his head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t have to be every day. But ultimately you need practice. Scar will only teach you spirit energy usage. To learn about your other powers and how to incorporate it into a combat style that fits you, that is your mission.¡±

    ¡­

    Nate had a lot to think about as he entered his dorm room that night. His mind was plagued by Ahri. What were her intentions? The demon she spoke to was definitely the man he¡¯d seen once before, in his soul core. That man had introduced himself as his father.

    Ahri also called him father. That would mean he was related to Ahri, the demon that had murdered his whole family. What kind of person would do something like that? Nate liked Ahri, before he found out who she was. Was all of it just a game? A sick joke to entertain her while she was on a mission for her father? Their father?

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Nate cursed as he slammed a fist into the wall. Although the walls were reinforced by magic, Nate¡¯s fist left cracks. The pain in his knuckles helped get his mind off Ahri.

    All I can do is focus on me. He thought to himself as he recounted the guidance he¡¯d received from Citlali. He realized the man was right, his biggest weakness was his lack of knowledge. He didn¡¯t know much about spirit and mental energy manipulation. His spells were relatively weak as a mage. And the most glaring weakness was that he barely knew how to use a spear.

    That¡¯s where I¡¯ll start. If my main weapon is the spear, I need to learn how to use it properly. Only when the foundation is established can I build on it.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    A plan began to form in his mind of how he could begin his training. The planning had preoccupied his mind and eased the anxiety that was building up. Rather then reflect on Ahri and her intentions, he jumped feet-first into planning a proper training schedule.

    ¡°Where the hell am I going to learn proper spear techniques?¡± Nate wondered aloud. ¡°I doubt Youtube will do me much good.¡±

    That¡¯s when he realized his mistake. He¡¯d assumed all the knowledge he¡¯d ever need would be found on the internet, but that wasn¡¯t the case here in Albacore city. The greatest source of information would be found in the school¡¯s library. There, they were able to preserve books with magic that would make the book seem like it hadn¡¯t aged a day.

    ¡°There should be some training manuals there.¡± Although Scar had offered to teach him how to fight, Nate realized the man couldn¡¯t know everything. He¡¯d seen Scar¡¯s weapon, it was a large axe. He wouldn¡¯t be able to give Nate the proper advice he¡¯d need as a spear user, and even if he could, there were a dozen other students in the combat class.

    ¡°Tomorrow, after class and before my session with Citlali I¡¯ll head to the library and look for a proper spear technique.¡±

    ¡­

    Nate held out hope the library would have at least one spear technique he could use to learn some moves from. He arrived at the library after his classes and asked the librarian where to find spear techniques and manuals. She¡¯d told him all their combat related texts was on the third floor.

    When Nate had finally found what he was looking for, he was dumbfounded. There was a whole shelf full of spear techniques. Countless methods of how to utilize the spear.

    ¡°How many different ways can you use a spear?¡± Nate wondered.

    He grabbed a random book off the shelf. It was titled, ¡°Pervasive Rain¡±. He flipped through a couple pages and put the book back on the shelf. Then he grabbed another titled, ¡°Cornered Dragon¡±. He did the same thing as the first book then put it back on the shelf.

    Nate understood now why there were so many different books on spears. Comparing the two books, he found there were a lot of similarities in basic spear maneuvers. The difference lie in the applicational aspect.

    ¡°Pervasive Rain¡± was a spear technique that was nimble and swift, like water. It utilized the swift aspect of the water element and incorporated it into the spear techniques. This was different from the ¡°Cornered Dragon¡± which used the the defensive properties of water.

    Both books utilized the water element, but where ¡°Pervasive Rain¡± used swiftness to overwhelm, ¡°Cornered Dragon¡± used the stalwart defense. Each element had many different properties, as taught in our basic magic classes. These spear techniques utlitized the multitude of aspects into its spear work.

    Where one spear technique used the water element to attack the enemy, the other used it to defend the user.

    Interesting. I should probably look for a lightning type spear technique since my spirit energy uses violet lightning.

    Nate continued to peruse the aisles until he found the air element aisle. The air element included the forces of the wind, clouds, sky, and lightning. He picked up several books, but after reading them he put them back down.

    Something¡¯s off. Nate thought to himself as he looked through all the lightning spear books. He didn¡¯t feel an attachment to any of them. The descriptions of the books didn¡¯t seem to fit with his lightning ability. I know my lightning element is not the normal kind of lightning, it¡¯s tribulation lightning. Still, I thought since it was similar to normal lightning, these books would do.

    Nate grew irritated as he tried to find the right manual for him, but after going through the whole lightning section, he still didn¡¯t find the appropriate book. There were aspects of lightning like stun, paralysis, blindness, and speed.

    His violet lightning certainly contained those aspects to a lesser extent. It¡¯s greatest aspect though, was its corrosive aspect. Tribulation lightning was used to rid the world of an abnormality. It was extremely destructive. None of these techniques utilized that aspect.

    Before he knew it, Nate had spent hours in the library, flipping through all the books and trying to find the right one. Even though it was simply a spear technique, Nate wanted to find the right one. His spear techniques would be the base of his power, the foundation. He wanted to make sure he built a strong foundation before growing his other abilities.

    Finally, Nate settled on a book called ¡°Soul Spear¡±. It wasn¡¯t as flashy as the other spear techniques, but it was the most ancient technique. According to the text, it was the original spear technique all the other books were derived from. As spear-users began incorporating their own elements into their spear techniques, they gradually deviated from the original set of spear techniques and wrote new manuals.

    Nate had settled on this book because there was no spear technique for tribulation lightning. Therefore, he would have to learn from the origin spear technique and gradually incorporate his element into it. There were no special moves that utlitzed his element. Instead, the moves taught in the origin spear technique were the simplest and most basic techniques.

    It was unfortunate Nate had to begin from the beginning. But a user of tribulation lightning was very rare, therefore he had to pave his own way.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I would like you all to welcome the newest member of our class.¡±

    Nate heard Scar say as he rushed towards the group of students from his Advanced combat class. He¡¯d arrived late to his session with Citlali yesterday, and as punishment, he was forced to clean the mess he called a lab.

    It took him all night, and when he finally came home, it felt like he only blinked before he was being shaken by Snog to wake up. He¡¯d slept through his alarm and was late for Advanced Combat class.

    He approached the group and hid in the back. He saw Aiden on the floor of the arena, similar to how he¡¯d been the first time he¡¯d sparred against Scar. It seems like he missed the duel between the two.

    ¡°How good of you to join us Nate.¡± Scar said aloud, making Nate groan. He¡¯d hoped he had gone unnoticed.

    ¡°Sorry sir, I was going to be here earlier but I¡­¡±

    ¡°No excuses!¡± Scar interrupted. ¡°Its your duty to be here as soon as class begins. You missed the induction of our newest member to our ranks.¡± He gestured to Aiden.

    Nate glanced at Aiden who was brushing the dirt off his backside.

    ¡°As apology for your rude behavior, you can spend the day catching our newest one up on lessons he¡¯s missed.¡±